abblaahiattiess (set:

CORNELL
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME
OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT
FUND GIVEN IN 1891 BY
HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE

Date Due

4

Cornell University Libra
QL 43.17 1895 , es

iii

olin

Cornell University

Library

The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

htto:/Awww.archive.org/details/cu31924024535498

THE

CAMBRIDGE NATURAL HISTORY

EDITED BY

S. F. HARMER, Sc.D., F-R.S., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge ;,
Superintendent of the University Museum of Zoology

AND

A. E. SHIPLEY, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of Christ’s College, Cambridge;
University Lecturer on the Morphology of Invertebrates

VOLUME VII

HEMICHORDATA

By S. F. HARMER, Sc.D. F.R.S., Fellow of King’s
College, Cambridge.

ASCIDIANS AND AMPHIOXUS

By W. A. HERDMAN, D.Sc. (Edinb.), F.R.S., Professor of
Natural History in the University of Liverpool.

F | S H E S (Exclusive of the Systematic Account of Teleostei)

By T. W. BripGE, Sc.D., F.R.S., Trinity College, Cam-
bridge ; Mason Professor of Zoology and Comparative
Anatomy in the University of Birmingham.

F I 5 H E S (Systematic Account of Teleoste1)

By G. A. BouLENGER, F.R.S., of the British Museum
(Natural History).

London
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED

NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

1904

All riehts reserved

Third Fisherman.—Master, I marvel how the fishes live in the sea.
First Fisherman.—Why, as men do a-land,—the great ones eat up the little
ones. Pericles, Act II. Scene i.

PREFACE

OWING to unforeseen circumstances, not unconnected with the
foundation of a new University, the publication of this volume
has been unduly delayed. Some parts of the work have actually
been in type for more than four years ; and although the authors
have made every effort to keep them up to date, the arrangement
is naturally not quite what it might have been if the articles
had been written immediately before publication.

In view of the novelty of Mr. Boulenger’s classification of
the Teleosteans, and of the fact that several independent workers
have been occupying themselves with the subject during the
last year or two, it is fair to state that this part of the volume
was completed in 1902. Professor Herdman’s account of the
Ascidians was ready for publication two years earlier.

Professor Bridge wishes to express his best thanks to Dr.
R. H. Traquair, F.R.S., for his kindness in reading the proofs of
the pages which deal with the fossil Crossopterygii, Chondrostei,
Holostei and Dipnoi, and for much helpful advice and criticism ;
to Mr. G. A. Boulenger, F.R.S., for his valuable and suggestive
criticism on certain points; and to Myr. Edwin Wilson, for the

care which he has taken in the preparation of the figures.

July 1904.

CONTENTS

PAGE

PREFACE
Vv
SCHEME OF THE CLASSIFICATION ADOPTED IN THIS Book 3 xi
HEMICHORDATA
CHAPTER I
CHORDATA AND VERTEBRATA — HEMICHORDATA — ENTEROPNEUSTA — Ex-
TERNAL CHARACTERS AND HaBits-—SrructurE— GENERA — DEVELOP-
MENT—PYTEROBRANCH!IA—CEPHALODISCUS AND RHABDOPLEURA—PHORO-
NIDEA—PHORONIS AND ACTINOTROCHA—AFFINITIES OF THE HEMI-
CHORDATA : i . 3
TUNICATA
CHAPTER II
InTRODUCTION—OUTLINE OF HISTORY-—-STRUCTURE OF A TYPICAL ASCIDIAN
—EMBRYOLOGY AND LIFE-HISTORY ‘ 35
CHAPTER III
CLASSIFICATION: LARVACEA — APPENDICULARIANS — STRUCTURE, ETC. —
ASCIDIACEA —SIMPLH ASCIDIANS—SPECIFIC CHARACTERS— COMPOUND
AScIDIANS — GEMMATION — Mrrosomata —- HoLosomMaTa — PyRosoMa-
TIDAE—THALIACEA—DOLIOLINAE—SALPIDAR—GENERAL CONCLUSIONS —-
PHYLOGENY ; ‘: » 68

CEPHALOCHORDATA

CHAPTER IV

InrRopUCTION — GENERAL CHARACTERS — ANATOMY OF AMPHIOXUS —
EMBRYOLOGY AND LIFE-HISTORY—CLASSIFICATION OF CEPHALOCHORDATA
—SPECIES AND DISTRIBUTION ‘ i ef TL2

vii

vill CONTENTS

CYCLOSTOMATA AND FISHES

CHAPTER V

PAGE
Tue SysrEMATIC PosITION AND CLASSIFICATION OF FISHES 141
CHAPTER VI
EXTERNAL CHARACTERS OF CYCLOSTOMATA AND OF FisHrs: EXTERNAL
CHARACTERS—CoLoRATION—PoIsoN GLANDS AND Porson SPINES—
PHOSPHORESCENT ORGANS : 150
CHAPTER VII
THE SKIN AND SCALES. 182
CHAPTER VIII
THE SKELETON 193
CHAPTER IX
THE DENTITION, ALIMENTARY CANAL, AND DicEsTIVE GLANDS . 7 247
CHAPTER X
THE RESPIRATORY ORGANS 2 277
CHAPTER XI
THE AIR-BLADDER , 297
CHAPTER XII
THe VASCULAR SyYsTEM, THE LYMPHATICS, AND THE BLOOD-GLANDS . 313
CHAPTER XIII
MuscuLak System — Locomorion—SounD-PRopDUCING ORGANS — ELECTRIC:
ORGANS ; ‘ 349

CHAPTER XIV

NERVOUS SYSTEM AND ORGANS OF SPECIAL SENSE 367

CONTENTS ix

CHAPTER XV

PAGE
THE KIDNEYS AND THE REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS—BREEDING 397
CHAPTER XVI
CyCLosTOMATA (SYSTEMATIC) 421
CHAPTER XVII
ELASMOBRANCHII: GENERAL CHARACTERS—PLEUROPTERYGII—ICHTHYOTOMI
—ACANTHODEI—PLAGIOSTOMI—SELACHII—BATOIDEI—HOoLocEPHALI . 431
CHAPTER XVII
TELEOSTOMI: GENERAL CHARACTERS — CROSSOPTERYGII — CHONDROSTEI —
Houostri : 475
CHAPTER XIX
DIPNEUSTI 505
CHAPTER XX
APPENDIX TO THE FISHES: PALAEOSPONDYLIDAE—OSTRACODERMI— H&Teno-
STRACI—OsTEOSTRACI—AN ASPIDA—ANTIARCHI—ARTHRODIRA 521
CHAPTER XXI
TELEOSTEI; GENERAL CHARACTERS —M ALACOPTERYGII—OSTARIOPHYSI 541
CHAPTER XQNII
TELBOSTEL (CONTINUED) : SymBprancnit— ApopEs — HapLomi — HETEROMI—
CATOSTEOMI—PERCESOCES—ANACANTHINI —- ; . F 597
CHAPTER XXIII
TELEOSTEL (CONTINUED): ACANTHOPTERYGII — OvistHOMI — PEDICULATI—
PLECTOGNATHI 650

INDEX 729

SCHEME OF THE CLASSIFICATION ADOPTED
IN THIS BOOK

The names of extinct groups are printed in rtalics.

CHORDATA (jp. 3).
I, HEMICHORDATA (p. 3).

Order. Family.
ENTERO- Glandicipitidae(p. 17).
PNEUSTA 4 Ptychoderidae (}. 17).
(p. 5) Harrimaniidae (p. 17).
PTERO-
BRANCHIA
(p. 21)
PHORONIDEA
(p. 27)
II. UROCHORDATA=TUNICATA (pp. 4, 35, 63).
Order. Sub-Order. Family. Sub-Family.
Kowalevskiidae (p. 68).
oa | Appendiculariidae
8h |" (p. 68).
( Clavelinidae (p. 71).
Hypobythiinae
Ascidi wane aa me (p. 72).
scidiae Ascidiidae (p. 72). Aseidiinae (p. 72).
mane Corellinae (p. 73).
iE) Styelinae (p. 74).
Cynthiidae (p. 74). Cynthiinae (p. 75).
Bolteninae (p. 75).
ASCIDI- Molgulidae (p. 77).
ACEA Distomatidae (p. 85).
(p. 70) , Coelocormidae (p. 86).
Ascidiae re Didemnidae (p. 86).
Compositae (p. Diplosomatidae (p. 87).
(p. 80) Polyclinidae (p. 87).
Holosomata { Botryllidae (p. 88).
(p. 88) \ Polystyelidae (p. 89).
Ascidiae
Luciae Pyrosomatidae (p. 91).
(p. 90)
THALI- ( a ee ae Doliolidae (p. 96).
wes | Hemimyaria f Salpidae (p. 101).
(p. 95) | (p. 101) \ Octacnemidae (p. 108).

X1

xl

SCHEME OF CLASSIFICATION

III. CEPHALOCHORDATA (pp. 4, 112).

Family.
Branchiostomatidae
(p. 137).

IV. CRANIATA (pp. 4, 141).
Class—Cyclostomata (pp. 145, 150, 421).

Sub-Class. Order, Sub-Order.

Myxinoides (p. 421)

l
|

Petromyzontes
(p. 425)

Family.
f Myxinidae (p. 422).
\ Bdellostomatidae (p. 423).

Petromyzontidae (p. 426).

Class—Pisces (pp. 145, 431).

( PLEUROPTERYGII

(p. 436)
ICHTHYOTOMI

(p. 488)
ACANTHODEL

(p. 440)

Selachii (p. 442)

ELASMO-
BRANCHII
(p. 431)

Plagiostomi (p. 442)-

Holocephali (p. 466)-

r
OSTEOLEPIDA

Crossopterygii (p. 477)

(p. 476)
Cladistia (p. 481)
TELEOSTOMI
(p. 475)
Chondrostei
(p. 485)

|
|
|
|
|

(Continued on the neat page.)

Batoidei (p. 457) -

Cladoselachidae (p. 438).

Pleuracanthidae (p. 440).

J Diplacanthidae (p. 441).
Acanthodidue (p. 441).
“Notidanidae (p. 442).
Chlamydoselachidae (p. 443).
Heterodontidae (p. 444).
Cochliodontidae (p. 445).
Psammodontidae (p. 446).
Petalodontidae (p. 446).
Scylliidae (p. 446).

4 Carchariidae (p. 448).
Sphyrnidae (p. 449).
Lamnidae (p. 450).
Cetorhinidae (p. 453).
Rhinodontidae (p. 454).
Spinacidae (p. 454).
Rhinidae (p. 456).
Pristiophoridae (p. 457).
Pristidae (p. 459).
Rhinobatidae (p. 460).
Raiidae (p. 461).
Tamiobatidae (p. 462).
Torpedinidae (p. 462),
Trygonidae (p. 464).
Myliobatidae (p. 138):
Ptyctodontidae (p. 468).
Squaloratidae (p. 468).
Myriacanthidae (p. 468).
Chimaeridae (p. 468).
Osteolepidae (p. 477).
Thizodontidae (p. 478).
Holoptychidae (p. 479).
Coclacanthidae (p. 480).
Polypteridae (p. 481).
Pulaconiscidae (p. 486).
Platysomidae (p. 487).
Belonorhynchidae (p. 488).
Catopteridae (p. 488).
Chondrosteidae (p. 489).
Polyodontidae (p. 491).
Acipenseridae (p. 492).

{
|
|
|
:

SCHEME OF CLASSIFICATION

xii

Sub-Class. Order. Sub-Order.
Holostei
(p. 495)
Malaco-
pterygii
(p. 543)
TELEO-
STOMI ;
(contd. }
Teleostei
(pp. 504,
541)
Ostario-
physi
(p. 573)

(Continued on the next page.)

Family.
Senrionotidae (p. 497).
Muerosemtidae (p. 498).
Pycnodontidae (p. 498).
Hugnathidae (p. 498).
Amiidae (p. 499).
Pachycormidae (p. 501).
Aspidorhynehidae (p. 502).
Lepidosteidae (p. 502).
Pholidophoridae (p. 545).
Archacomaenidae (p. 545).
Oligopleuridae (p. 545).
Leptolepididae (p. 546).
Elopidae (p. 546).
Albulidae (p. 547).

Mormyridae (p. 549)

Hyodontidae (p. 552).
Notopteridae (p. 554).
Osteoglossidae (p. 555).
Pantodontidae (p. 558).
Clenothrissidae (}. 559).
Phractolaemidae (p. 560).
Saurodontidae (p. 561).
Chiroceutridae (p. 561).

Sub-Family.

f Mormyrinae (p. 551).
\ Gymnarchinae (p. 551).

Thrissopatrinae
(p. 562).

Clupeidae (p. 562) Engraulinae (p. 563).
Clupeinae (p. 563).
Chaninae (p. 563).

Salmonidae (p. 565). :

[Pachyrhizodontidac

(p. 569). ]

Alepocephalidae (p. 569). .

Chauliodontinae
(p. 571).
Stomiatidae (p. 570) Sternoptychinae
| (p. 57).
_Stomiatinae (p. 571).

Gonorhynchidae (p. 572).

Cromeriidae (p. 573).

Erythrininae (p. 575).

Hydrocyoninae(p.575).

Serrasalmoninae
(p. 576).

Ichthyoborinae
(p. 576).

Xiphostominae
(p. 576).

Anostominae (p. 576).

Hemiodontinae
(p. 576).

Distichodontinae
(p. 576).

Citharininae (p. 576).

Characinidae (p. 575)

Gymnotidae (p. 579).
Catostominae (p. 581).
Cyprininae (p. 582).
Cobitidinae (p. 582).
Homalopterinae

(p. 582).

Cyprinidae (p. 581)

X1V SCHEME

OF CLASSIFICATION

Sub-Class. Order. Sub-Order.

Ostario-
physi
(contd. )

Sym-
branchii
(p. 597)

Apodes
(p. 599)

TELEO-
STOMI
(contd. )

Teleostei
(contd. ) Haplomi

(p. 605)

Heteromi
(p. 621)

Catosteomi |
(p. 626)

(p. 636)

f

(Continued on the neat page.)

Percesoces _

Family.

Siluridae (p. 586)

Loricariidae (p. 594)

Aspredinidae (p. 596).

| Symbranchidae (p. 597).
| Amphipnoidae (p. 598).

| Si idae (p. 600).

Nemichthyidae (p. 603).

| Synaphobranchidae
(p. 603).

. Muraenidae (p. 604).
’ Galaxiidae (p. 607).

Enchodontidae (p. 608).
Esocidae (p. 609).
Dalliidae (p. 610).
Scopelidae (p. 611).

Cetomimidae (p. 614).
Chirothricidae (p. 615).
Kneriidae (p. 615).
Cyprinodontidae (616).
Amblyopsidae (p. 618).

| Percopsidae (p. 620).
Dercetidae ()). 623).
Halosauridae (p. 623).

, Lipogenyidae (p. 624).
| Notacanthidae (p. 624).
Fierasferidae (p. 625).

Lamprididae (p. 628)

Gastrosteidae (p. 629)

Aulorhynchidae (p. 631)

Aulostomatidae (p. 632)
Fistulariidae (p. 632)
Centriscidae a 633)
Amphisilidae (633)
Solenostomidae (p. 633)
Syngnathidae (p. 634)

. Pegasidae (p. 635)

Ammodytidae (p. 639).
Atherinidae (p. 639).
Mugilidae (p. 640).
Polynemidae (p. 640).

\ Chiasmodontidae (p. 641).

Saccopharyngidae (p. 603).

Haplochitonidae (p. 608).

} Alepidosauridae (p. 614).

Stephanoberycidae (p. 619).

(p. 627).
Protosynynathidae (p. oe = Hamibrandht
=
J

Scombresocidae (p. 637).

Sub-Family.
Clariinae (p. 588).
Silurinae (p. 588).
Bagriuae (p. 588).
Doradinae (p. 588).
Malopterurinae

(p. 588).
Calliclithyinae
(p. 588).
Hy pophthalminae
(p. 589).
Trichomycterinae
(p. 589).
fArginae (p. 595).
\ Loricartinae (p. 595).

x

=Selenichthyes

(p. 627).

Lophobranchii
(np. 628).

Sa ea aad
(p. 628)

SCHEME OF CLASSIFICATION

XV
Sub-Class. Order. Sub-Order. Division. Family. Sub-Family.
r ; | atstigonnt (p. 642).
: Tetragonuridae (p. 642).
ee } Stromateidae (p. 643).
(contd.) Icosteidae (p. 644).
: Ophiocephalidae (p. 644).
Anabantidae (p. 645).
2 Macruridae (p. 647).
vee Gadidae (p. 647).
(p. 646) Muraenolepididae
Ps (p. 649).
Berycidae (p. 655).
Monocentridae (p. 656).
Pempheridae (p. 656).
Centrarchidae (p. 657).
Cy phosidae (p. 657).
Lobotidae (p. 658).
Toxotidae (p. 658).
Nandidae (p. 658).
Percidae (p. 658).
Acropomatidae (p. 659).
Serraninae
(p. 659).
Grammistinae
(p. 660).
Priacanthinae
().. 660).
Centropominae
(p. 660).
TELEO- | Tele- Tee
STOMI- ostei , Serranidae (p. 659) 4 ikem hassinan
(contd. | (contd. ) (p. 660).
Chilodipterinae
Perci- (p. 660).
sa 2 oe formes ty temnbias
. 652 », 660).
(p. 650) | (P $92) cinthitinae
(p. 660).
Pentacerotinae
(p. 660).
Anomalopidae (p. 660).
Pseudochromididae
(p. 661).
Cepolidae (p. 661).
Hoplognathidae (p. 662).
Sillaginidae (p. 662).
Sciaenidae (p. 663).
Gerridae (p. 663).
Lactariidae (p. 663).
Trichodontidae (p. 663).
Latrididae (p. 663).
Haplodactylidae (p. 664).
Pristipomatidae (p. 664).
Sparidae (p. 664).
Mullidae (p. 665).
Scorpididae (p. 666).
Caproidae (p. 666).
Chaetodontidae (p. 667).
Drepanidae (p. 668).

(Continued on the next page.)

Acanthuridae (p. 668).

XV1

SCHEME OF CLASSIFICATION

Sub-Class. Order.

TELEO-
STOMI
(contd. )

Teleostei
(contd. )

XM

Sub-Order.

Acantho-
pterygii
(contd. )

Opisthomi
(p. 716)
Pediculati
(p. 717)

(Continued on the next page.)

Division.

Perciformes
(continued)

Scombriformes
(p. 675)

Zeorhombi
(p. 682)

Kurtiformes
(p. 687)
Gobiiformes
(p. 688)
Discocephali
(p. 691)

Scleroparei
(p. 692)

Jugulares
(p. 702)

Taeniosomi
(p. 714)

Family.
Teuthididae (p. 668).
Osphromenidae (p. 669).
Embiotocidae (p. 670).
Cichlidae (p. 670).
Pomacentridae (p. 672).
Labridae (p. 673)
Scaridae (p. 674).
Carangidae (p. 677).
Rhachiceutridae (p. 677).
Scombridae (p. 678).
Trichiuridae (p. 679).
Histiophoridae (p. 679).
Palacorhynchidae (p. 680).
Xiphiidae (p. 681).
Luvaridae (p. 681).
Cory phaenidae (p. 681).
Bramidae (p. 682).

{ Zeidae (p. 683).
dAinplhistiidae (p. 684).
Pleuronectidae (p 684).

{ Kurtidae (p. 687).

{ Gobiidae (p. 689).
J Echeneididae (p. 691).

\
Scorpaenidae (p. 694).
Hexagrammidae (p. 696).
Comephoridae (p. 696).
Rhamphocottidae (p. 697).
Cottidae (p. 697).
Cyclopteridae (p. 698).
Platycephalidae (p. 699).
Hoplichthyidae (p 699).
Agonidae (p. 700). °
Triglidae (p. 700).
Dactylopteridae (p. 701).
Trachinidae (p. 704).
Percophiidae (p. 705).
Leptoscopidae (p. 705).
Nototheniidae (p. 705).
Uranoscopidae (p. 706).
Trichonotidae (p. 706).
Callionymidae (p. 706).
Gobiesocidae (p. 707). /,
Blenniidae (p. 709).
Batrachidae (p. 710).
Pholididae (p. 711).
Zoarcidae (p. 712).
Congrogadidae (p. 713).
Ophidiidae (p. 713).
Podatelidae (p. 713).
license uae (p. 715).
Lophotidae (p. 716).

Mastacembelidae (p. 716).
| cetstita (p. 718).

Ceratiidae (p. 719).
Antennariidae (p. 720).
| Gisantactinidas (p. 720).

Malthidae (p. 720).

SCHEME OF CLASSIFICATION xvii

Sub-Class. Order. Sub-Order. Division, Family.

eels (p. 722).
Sclerodermi | Triodontidae (p. 723).
TELEO- 7 . (p. 722) Balistidae (p. 723).
STOMI , 1eleostei PIB ESSeuaeDE.| Ostraciontidae (p. 724).
Tetrodontidae (p. 726).

: continued) (p. 721) ;
(continwed) an
pa eonees { Diodontidae (p. 726).
(p. 725) | Molidae (p. 726).
Ctenodontidae (p. 505).
se ( [ Uronemidae (p. ae
e 505) I fe p. 507).

Lepidosirenidae (p. 511).

OF UNCERTAIN POSITION

Order. Family.
PALAEOSPONDYLIDAE (p. 521).

Coelolepidae (p. 524).
: Drepanaspidae (p. 525).
HerErostract (p. 524) Psammosteidae (p. 526).
Pteraspidae (p. 527).
STH ACODER MEE. O8e) [ Ateleaspidae (p. 528).
OSTEOSTRACI (p. 527) \ Cephalaspidae (p. 528).
| Tremataspidae (p. 530).
ANASPIDA (p. 531) Birkentidae (p. 531).
ANTIARCHI (p. 532) Asterolepidae (p. 534).
ARTHRODIRA (p. 535) Coccosteidae (p. 536).

VOL. VII

HEMICHORDATA

BY

SIDNEY F. HARMER, 8c.D., F.RS.
Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge.

B

CHAPTER 1

HEMICHORDATA

CHORDATA AND VERTEBRATA—— HEMICHORDATA—ENTEROPNEUSTA
EXTERNAL CHARACTERS AND HABITS—-STRUCTURE—GENERA
— DEVELOPMENT —- PTEROBRANOCHIA— CEPHALODISCUS AND
RHABDOPLEURA— PHORONIDEA—-PHORON/IS AND ACTINO-
TROCHA——AFFINITIES OF THE HEMICHORDATA.

THE Hemichordata, a marine group which includes the worm-like
Balanoglossus, owe much of their interest to the fact that they
are believed by many zoologists to be related to the lower Verte-
brates. This view is one of a number of mutually exclusive
hypotheses, which seek to derive Vertebrate animals from various
Invertebrate ancestors. It is supported by many striking re-
semblances between Balanoglossus and the lowest forms which
are by common consent regarded as belonging to the Vertebrate
alliance; but it must be distinctly understood that Balanoglossus
is at most the much modified modern representative of extinct
forms which were also the ancestors of Vertebrates.

The axis of the backbone of all Vertebrates is formed by an
elastic rod known as the “ notochord ” (Figs. 72; 115), which lasts
throughout life in some of the lowest forms, but in the higher
forms appears only in the embryo. The universal occurrence
of this structure has been regarded as the most important
characteristic of the Vertebrata and their allies, which are
accordingly grouped together in the Phylum CHORDATA.
The members of this Phylum are further distinguished from
other animals by several important features. Of these one of
the most important appears to be the existence of lateral out-

3

4 DIVISIONS OF CHORDATA CHAP.

growths of the pharynx, which unite with the skin of the neck
and form a series of perforations leading to the exterior. These
structures are the gill-slits, and in the Fishes their walls give
rise to vascular folds or gills. With the assumption of a terres-
trial life, the higher Vertebrates lost their gills as functional
organs, respiration being then performed by entirely different
organs, the lungs. But even in these cases, the gill-slits appear
in the embryo; and remains of one pair can usually be recognised
in the adult state of even the highest Vertebrates. Another
fundamental characteristic of the Chordata is given by the
central nervous system, which lies entirely above the alimentary
canal, just dorsal to the notochord. Not only does this position
of the nerve-centres distinguish the Chordata from Invertebrates,
but a further point of difference is found in the development.
While in Invertebrates the ventral nerve-cord is formed as a
thickening of the ectoderm or outermost layer of the embryo,
in the Chordata the nervous system is usually formed as a longi-
tudinal groove running medianly along the back of the embryo.
This groove closes to form a tube of uervous matter, the cavity
of which always persists throughout life as the “central canal”
of the spinal chord and its anterior prolongation which con-
stitutes the “ventricles” of the brain.

Although the animals which are considered in this chapter are
not admitted by all zoologists to be related to the Vertebrates,
there can be no question that their respiratory organs closely
resemble typical gill-shts. Since, moreover, they possess struc-
tures which can be regarded, with a fair amount of probability,
as agreeing in essential respects with the notochord and the
tubular dorsal nervous system of Vertebrates, it appears justi-
fiable to include them in the Chordata, which are then sub-
divided into (1) HemicnorpatTa, in which a “notochord” occurs
in the anterior end of the body only; (2) UrocHorpata (Tunicata
or Ascidians), in which the notochord is restricted to the tail; (3)
CEPHALOCHORDATA (Amphioxus), in which the notochord extends
the entire length of the body and of the head; (4) CRANIATA, in
which a brain is developed as an enlargement of the central
nervous system, the notochord does not extend farther forward
than the middle of the brain, and a vertebral column is present.
These last are thus usually known as Vertebrata, although in dis-
tinguishing an “ Invertebrate” from a “ Vertebrate” it is more

I HEMICHORDATA—ENTEROPNEUSTA 5

logical to regard all Chordata as Vertebrates, since the Inverte-
brata are in no sense a natural group with common charac-
teristics, their union under one name merely implying that they
have no close affinity to the Vertebrates. It is often convenient
in practice to divide animals into Vertebrates and Invertebrates,
but from a zoological point of view a division of the animal
kingdom into Molluses and Non-Molluscs would have as much
or as little significance.

The sub-phylum Hemichordata' consists of the Orders :—(I.))
ENTEROPNEUSTA,’ including Balanoglossus (Fig. 1); (II.) Przro-
BRANCHIA,® represented by the genera Cephalodiscus (Fig. 9) and
Rhabdopleura (Fig. 12). To these should possibly be added
(III.) PHoronipea, for the reception of Phoronis (Fig. 13).

| 2
Order I. Enteropneusta.

Worm-like Hemichordata, with numerous gill-slits, a straight
intestine, and a terminal anus. Proboscis separated by a narrow
stalk from the simple ring-shaped collar, which is succeeded by an
elongated trunk.

The structure of Balanoglossus, formerly the sole genus
belonging to this Order, but now divided* into the genera
Ptychodera, Balanoglossus, Glossobalanus, Glandiceps, Spengelia,
Schizocardium, Harrimania, Dolichoglossus, and Stereobalanus,
has of recent years formed the subject of elaborate investigations
by Spengel,> Bateson,? and Willey.’ More than thirty species
are known, ranging in length from 25 mm.° (Pt. bahamensis) to
2500 mm. (B. gigas), and for the most part inhabiting shallow
water; Glossobalanus sarniensis occurring between tide-marks in
the Channel Islands. Glandiceps talaboti has, however, been
dredged near Marseilles from as much as 190 fathoms, while

1 Bateson, Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xxv. Suppl. 1885, p. 111.

* Gegenbaur, Grundziige vergl. Anat. 2 ed. 1870, p. 158.

3 Lankester, Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xvii. 1877, p. 448 (=ASPIDOPHORA, Allman,
J. Linn. Soc. xiv. 1879, pp. 490 n., 586).

4 Spengel, Zool. Jahrb. Syst. xv. 1902, p. 209.

5 Fauna u. Flora G.v. Neapel, 18 Monogr. 1893 (reviewed by MacBride in Quart.
J. Mier. Sci. xxxvi. 1894, p. 385) ; Zool. Jahrb. Anat. xviii. Pt. ii. 1908, p. 271.

6 Quart. J. Micr. Sct. xxiv. 1884, p. 208; xxv. Suppl. 1885, p. 81 ; xxvi. 1886,
pp. 511, 535.

7 Zool. Results, Part iii. Cambridge, 1899, p. 223. 8 =1 inch.

6 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

G. abyssicola was found by the “Challenger” at a depth of 2500
fathoms, off the West Coast of Africa. Balanoglossus, the largest
genus now recognised by Spengel, appears to be practically
world-wide in its distribution; Schizocardiwm is recorded from

Fic. 1.—Forms of Balanoglossus. A, Balanoglossus clavigerus, Eschsch., Naples, x 3;
B, Glandiceps hacksi, Mar. (incomplete), Japan, x 1; ©, Schizocardium brasiliense,
Speng., Rio de Janeiro, x 1; D, Dolichoglossus kowalevskii, A.Ag., Chesapeake
Bay, x1. a, Anus ; ab, abdominal and caudal regions ; , branchial region ; ¢,collar ;
g, genital region ; y.p, gill-pore ; y.w, genital wing ; h, hepatic region ; m, position
of mouth ; p, proboscis ; ¢, trunk. (A, B, and C from Spengel ; D from Bateson.)

both sides of 8. America; Glandiceps from the Atlantic, the

Mediterranean, Japan, and the Indian Ocean; Spengelia from

the South Pacific; and other species from the White Sea to

New Zealand. The habitat is usually sand or gravelly sand,

in which the animal forms a kind of tube by means of the

abundant mucus secreted by its skin. Dolichoglossus kowalevskii

(Fig. 1, D), according to Bateson,’ lives between tide-marks at a

1 Quart. J. Mier. Sei. xxiv. 1884, p. 209.

I DISTRIBUTION——COLOUR—HABITS 7

depth of about eight inches. The greater part of the body is
coiled in an even, cork-screw-like spiral, while the anterior end,
including the front part of the branchial region, is maintained
in a vertical position. The posterior end is also kept upright,
and can be moved up and down in a vertical shaft opening on
the surface, thus enabling the animal to eject the undigested
sand from its anus.

The coloration of Balanoglossus is often brilliant. That of
D. kowalerskti* is as follows :—The “ proboscis” (cf. Fig. 1, B, p)
is yellowish white; the “collar” (c) is brilliant red-orange
(especially in males), with a white ring posteriorly ; the “trunk”
(t), the subdivision of which into “ branchial,” “ genital,” “ hepatic,”
“abdominal,” and “caudal” regions is better indicated in other
species (Fig. 1, A, 0, g, h, ab), is orange-yellow, shading to green-
yellow in the semi-transparent caudal region. The genital region
is grey in females and yellow in males, a sexual difference in
colour being common in Enteropneusta. The hepatic papillae of
other species may be bright green.

The odour of D. howalevshii resembles that of “ chloride of lime
with a faecal admixture,” while that of Balanoglossus aurantiacus
suggests iodoform. All Enteropneusta are said to have a more
or less offensive smell. A species of Balanoglossus is known to
be intensely phosphorescent.”

The mouth (Fig. 7, m) is situated on the ventral side, at the
base of the proboscis, and is concealed by the free anterior edge of
the collar, which encircles the thin “ proboscis-stalk ” (Fig. 3, 7.8).
The animal has the singular peculiarity of being unable to close
its mouth;® and thus, as it burrows through the ground, the
sand which passes into the alimentary canal leaves it in a
continuous column through the terminal anus.* The large coiled
“castings” formed in this way between tide-marks enable the
experienced collector to infer the presence of Balanoglossus ; and
in a West Indian species described by Willey’ they are so large
as to form “an important feature in the landscape at low tide.”

The principal agents in hurrowing are the proboscis and collar.
An animal observed by Spengel pushed the tip of its proboscis
into the sand, waves of muscular contraction meanwhile passing

1 Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xxv. Suppl. 1885, p. 91.

2 Pouchet, C. R. Ac. Sei. cii. 1886, p. 272.

3 Kowalevsky, Mém. Ac. St. Petersb. (7) x. No. 3, 1866, p. ve

4 Spengel, Monogr. p. 474. 5 Zool. Res. Pt. iii. 1899, p. 256.

8 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

over the surface of the proboscis. At first the animal made slow
progress; but the collar, becoming surrounded by sand, soon
became a point of resistance by means of which the proboscis
could bury itself yet more deeply. The animal quickly disap-
peared as soon as the first two regions of its body were engaged
in the task of burrowing.’

This action is due partly to the muscles of the body-wall, but
largely to the power possessed by the proboscis and collar of
becoming swollen and turgid. Spengel has observed that these
parts become flaccid when the animal is taken out of water, and
can only swell again when it is replaced therein; and it may thus
fairly be concluded that the enlargement is due to the taking in
of water. This is probably in fact the most important function
of the “ proboscis-pore ” and of the “ collar-pores” which are de-
scribed below.

Body-Cavities——The existence of five separate body-cavities
(Fig. 2) is one of the most fundamental facts in the anatomy of
Balanoglossus. The first body-cavity, or
cavity of the proboscis (b.c'), is single
and unpaired; the second body-cavities
(b.c”) ave paired spaces, one belonging to
each side of the collar; the third body-
cavities (b.c*) are similarly paired, and
correspond with the trunk. While there
is no connexion between successive body-
cavities, there are in certain regions com-
: munications between the two cavities of
Fic. 2.—Diagram of a dorsal the same pair. Each of the paired

view of a Balanoglossus- cavities is at one time a closed lateral

embryo, after the forma- : 4

tion of the body-cavities, Space between the skin and the alimentary

a Alimentary canal; }.c’, canal. As the two spaces which con-

ody-cavity of the pro- 2 i

boscis ; b.c?, of the collar; Stitute the pair grow towards one another,

nee trunk. (From both above and below the alimentary

canal, they come into such close apposi-
tion that they remain separated only by their conjoined walls.
In this way are formed the dorsal and ventral mesenteries (Fig.
4, dm, v), the former being the only one to persist in the higher
Vertebrates. The body-cavities of the adult become to a large ex-
tent disguised by being traversed by connective tissue and muscles,

1 See also Ritter, Biol. Bull. ili, 1902, p. 255.

I BODY-CAVITIES—NERVOUS SYSTEM 9

The hinder part of the proboscis-cavity is divided by the
forward growth of the notochord (Fig. 3, x) into dorsal and ventral

portions.
further subdivided into right and left
halves, the latter typically opening dors-
ally to the exterior on the proboscis-
stalk by an asymmetrical “ proboscis-pore ”
(p.p.). Two symmetrical proboscis-pores
may, however, occur, or a median pore
connected with the left division of the
proboscis-cavity. These may be indi-
vidual variations within the limits of a
single species, or may occur as a normal
feature of a species.

The collar-cavities open by two “ collar-
pores” (Fig. 3, ep.), situated at the
posterior end of the collar, into the first
pair of gijl-pouches, near their external
opening. Willey has recently described '
vestigial pores in relation with the “ peri-
haemal spaces,” a pair of dorsally situated
outerowths of the third body-cavities
into the collar-region. Narrow “ peri-
pharyngeal spaces,” also a forward growth
of the third body-cavities, closely invest
the pharynx in some species.

Body-Wall and Nervous System.—
The body-wall (Fig. 4) consists externally
of a thick ciliated epidermis (¢), con-
taining numerous gland-cells which secrete
an abundant mucus. Beneath the epi-
dermis is a basement-membrane, while
more internally are layers of muscles,
whose arrangement differs in different
parts of the body and in different species.

The dorsal cavity in extending backwards hecomes

Fig. 3.—Dorsal view of the

anterior end of the body of
Dolichoglossus kowalevsk«,
xB. «¢, Collar : cn, ciz-
cular nerve; ¢«.p, collar-
pore ; d, dorsal nerve; 9,
gill-pore ; , notochord ;
n.s, central nervous sys-
tem, showing the anterior
and posterior neuropores ;
‘Dp, proboscis ; p.p, probos-
cis-pore ; p.s, proboscis-
stalk ; ¢, trunk ; v, ventral
nerve. The nerve-plexus
of the proboscis is repre-
sented as a black line.
(After Bateson. )

The nervous system consists of a plexus of cells and fibres
which lie in the basal part of the epidermis of all parts of the
animal, outside the basement-membrane ; the thicker portions of

the plexus forming definite nerve-tracts.

This intimate connexion

1 Zool. Res. iii. 1899, pp. 273, 280.

1O HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

between the epidermis and the nervous system 1s usually restricted
to embryonic life in other animals.

The main nerves of Balanoglossus are a dorsal and a ventral
tract in the trunk region (Fig. 4, d.n, v.n), a circular tract
(Fig. 3, en) connecting these two at the posterior edge of the
collar, and a strong concentration of nerve-tissue round the whole
of the proboscis-stalk, and of the posterior end of the proboscis
(Fig. 3). In the region of the collar the nervous system attains
its highest develop-
ment, taking the
form of a median
cord passing above
the alimentary
canal. This cord,
known as the cen-
tral nervous system
(Fig. 7, ns), runs
through the cavity
of the collar, but is
connected with the
epidermis at each
end. It thus be-

comes continuous
Fic. 4.—Ptychodera bahamensis, Bahama Is. Transverse ; G
, in front with th

section through the branchial region. 6, Branchial front wit the
part of pharynx ; }.c, third body-cavity ; d.m, dorsal nerve-layer on the
mesentery ; d.n, dorsal nerve; d.v, dorsal vessel ; ¢, . 3
epidermis, with nerve-layer (black) at its base ; y, genital proboscis . stalk,
wing ; g.p, gill-pore, encroached on by the tongue-bar while posteriorly it
(t); @, lateral septum; m, longitudinal muscles ; 0, . ,
oesophageal or alimentary part of pharynx; 7, repro- passes into the dor-
ductive organ ; ¢, tongue-bar ; v, ventral mesentery and gal and the circular
ventral vessel ; v.n, ventral nerve. (After Spengel.)

nerve - tracts. In
nearly all cases the epidermis is pushed into the cord at the
points where it passes into the skin, in the form of an anterior
and a posterior “neuropore” (Fig. 3). A transverse section
through the extreme front or hind end of the collar accord-
ingly shows a tubular nervous system. In certain species,
as in Glossobalanus sarniensis and Ptychodera flava, a central
canal, opening in front and behind, exists throughout the entire
length of the central nervous system, while in G. minutus a
canal of this kind oceurs in the young animal, but not in the
adult. The central nervous system is developed as a longitudinal

I ALIMENTARY CANAL—GILL-SLITS II

dorsal groove in the larva,’ and in a similar manner in the collar
which is formed as the result of regeneration after injury.”
Balanoglossus is thus typically provided with a dorsal, tubular,
central nervous system, and although this arrangement does not
extend beyond the limits of the collar, it shows a noteworthy
resemblance to Vertebrate animals.

In some cases the central nervous system is connected with
the dorsal epidermis by a varying number (1-17) of median
“roots,” which have been compared by Bateson with the dorsal
roots of the spinal nerves of Amphioxus, and are probably
remains of the embryonic connexion of the collar nervous system
with the dorsal epidermis.

Alimentary Canal.—The mouth (Fig. 7, m) leads widely into
the alimentary canal, which, passing through the collar, enters
the branchial region, where it is characterised by the existence
of communications with the exterior. These, the gill-slits, are
developed, as in Vertebrates, as paired outgrowths of the
alimentary canal, and new gill-slits are constantly being formed
at the posterior end of the branchial region with advancing age.
The maximum number of the gill-slits, and the extent of the
branchial region, are by no means uniform throughout the
Enteropneusta. Thus Dolichoglossus otagoensis is said to have
no more than 12 pairs, Glossobalanus minutus only 40 pairs,
while Balanoglossus awrantiacus may have as many as 700 pairs.
In Ptychodera flava the variation is so great that Willey dis-
tinguishes* two extreme conditions as “macrobranchiate” and
“ brachybranchiate ” respectively, although intermediate con-
ditions are also found. It should be noted that Balanoglossus
agrees with Amphioxus in the indefinite number of the gill-
slits.

The gill-slits usually have the form of the so-called “ branchial
pouches ” or “ gill-sacs” (Figs. 5, 6, g.s). Each ordinarily opens
to the exterior by a small pore (Fig. 1, D, 5, g-p) or slit, situated
on the dorsal side, in a shallow longitudinal groove not far from
the middle line. The gill-sac has a complete wall of its own,
and lies between the alimentary canal and the body-wall, com-
municating with the former by a U-shaped slit. While a dorsal

1 Morgan, J. Morphol. v. 1891, p. 422; ix. 1894, pp. 44, 48, 125
2 Willey, Zool. Res. Pt. iii, 1899, p. 245.
3 Zool. Res. Pt. iii. p. 228.

12 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

view of the animal thus shows a linear series of simple pores, a
view of the pharynx from the inside appears as in Fig. 5.

At the hind end of the pharynx the inner opening of the
developing gill-sac is circular. Slightly further forward the
dorsal side of the pore is indented into a crescent, which grows
longer in a dorso-ventral direction, and becomes a U, whose two
limbs are nearly separated by a mass of tissue, the so-called
“tongue-bar” (Fig. 5, 4). The special interest of this mode of
development is that it is identical with what occurs in Amphioxus
(p. 120), which is universally admitted to belong to the Chordata.

The gill-sacs of Balanoglossus follow one another closely,
the hind wall of one being in contact with the front wall of
the next, and constituting a “branchial septum” (0.s). Both
septa and tongue-bars are
supported by chitinous rods,
which are special thicken-
ings of the membrane at
the base of their epithe-
lium. Two rods occur in
each tongue-bar, separated
by an interval of body-
cavity (Figs. 5, 6), and only
one rod in each septum.
Originally of this form
—nn Nn— the rods have
joined in pairs, the united
limbs forming the single
rod of each branchial sep-

Fic. 5.—Diagram of two gill-sacs of Balano- tum. In this respect again
glossus, seen from the inside of the pharynx. aA b
b, Branchial skeleton, consisting of a single WE have a simi arity e-

forked bar in each branchial septum (4s), tween Balanoglossus and

and of two bars in each tongue-bar; g.p, ¥ S :

gill-pore, opening on the dorsal surface of AmMphioxus, except that in

the trunk; y.s, gill-sac ; s, synapticulum the latter the concrescence

(only one or two shown); ¢, tongue-bar. The

arrows indicate the communications of the proceeds one step farther,

ill-sacs wi teri i

ae with the exterior and with the and the two rods of the

tongue-bar unite, like those

of the branchial septum. The latter, the so-called “primary ”
skeletal rods of Amphioxus, are forked ventrally as in Balano-
glossus (Fig. 5).

In Amphioxus, as in most Enteropneusta, adjacent rods are

I ALIMENTARY CANAL 13

connected at intervals by chitinous “synapticula ” (hig. B, 2),
which traverse one or the other of the halves of the gill-slit. In
Dolichoglossus, where no synapticula occur, the tongue-bars may
be turned inside out by slight pressure, and then project to the
exterior through the gill-pores.

The subdivision of the branchial region of the alimentary
canal into two parts, as shown in Fig. 4, is characteristic of
Glossobalanus and its allies. In Dolichoglossus and Glandiceps
there is no such constriction, the region occupied by the gill-slits
being merely the dorsal half of a tube with a simple circular
section. Schizocardium (Fig.
6) agrees with Amphioxus
in the fact that the gill-slits :
occupy nearly the whole of /, Ayal
the wall of the pharynx;
the only parts not perfor-
ated by gill-slits being the
small dorsal and ventral
portions.

In Ptychodera (Fig. 4),
the gill-sacs are practically
absent. The U-shaped slits
of the pharyngeal wall thus Fic. 6.—Schizocardium brasiliense ; transverse
open directly to the exterior, section through the branchial region, show-

ing the great extent of the branchial part

and can be seen from the (b) of the pharynx ; the oesophageal part
outside. In species which — (¢) is reduced to a mere groove; g, gill-
é pore ; .s, gill-sac ; 7, reproductive organ ;

have this arrangement, the 8s, synapticula (cf. Fig. 5); ¢, tongue-bar.
genital wings are greatly The muscles of the body-wall are not indi-

cated: in other respects the figure corre-
developed, so as to arch over sponds with Fig. 4, except for the absence

the back of the branchial of genital wings in this region of the body.
7 (After Spengel.)

region. The gill-slits thus

open into a kind of “atrium,” resembling that of Amphioxus

in its relation to the gill-slits, and in having the generative

organs on its outer side, but differing from it in being dorsal to

the pharynx.

At a certain distance behind the branchial region, the
alimentary canal in Balanoglossus and Schizocardium is produced
into a series of outgrowths, into which food does not pass.
These “ liver-sacs” give rise to corresponding folds (Fig. 1, A, /)

1 Spengel, Monogr. pp. 179, 187 ; Willey, Zool. Res. iii. p. 236.

14

HEMICHORDATA

CHAP.

of the dorsal body-wall, a conspicuous external feature of the

species in which

7.—Schizocardium brasiliense ; longi-
tudinal, median section through the pro-
boscis, the collar, and the first part of the
trunk ; 6, main blood-space of the pro-
boseis ; b.c!, b.c?, b.c3, first, second and
third body-cavities ; ¢.m, circular muscles
of proboscis ; v, epidermis; /.m, longi-
tudinal muscles of proboscis ; m, mouth ;
n, notochord ; 2.s, central nervous system,
continuous with the subepilermic nerve-
plexus (black) of the proboscis, and with
the dorsal nerve (d); p.c, pericardium ;
p.s, proboscis-stalk ; s, proboscis -skele-
ton; v, vermiform process of notochord.
(After Spengel.)

they are present.

The most interesting
peculiarity of the digestive
tract in this region is the
existence, in certain species,
of pores, possibly vestigial gill-
slits, leading from it. to the
exterior.

Notochord and Skeleton.
—tThe structure compared by
Bateson with the Vertebrate
notochord is a hollow dorsal
outgrowth of the alimentary
canal of the collar-region (Fig.
7, n) Near its origin it is
slender, but in the proboscis
it dilates into a comparatively
large organ, which in most
cases retains its cavity. Its
cells have a vacuolated appear-
ance, which recalls the fine
structure of the Vertebrate
notochord. In Sehizocardiwm
and Glandiceps, the organ is
produced into a slender “ ver-
miform process” (v), which
extends nearly to the tip of
the proboscis.

The main support of the
proboscis-stalk is the “ pro-
boscis - skeleton” (s), a A-
shaped organ whose median
part lies beneath the base of
the notochord, its diverging
legs extending backwards
along the outer side of the
alimentary canal of the collar,
The proboscis-skeleton, like

the branchial skeleton, is a special development of the structure-
less membrane which is found at the base of the layers of cells

No

I SKELETON—VASCULAR SYSTEM 15

of Balanoglossus, and in most species it grows merely by the
deposition of laminae of chitin from the notochord, and from the
ventral epidermis of the proboscis-stalk.

In some species, however, and particularly in Balanoglossus
aurantiacus and Glandiceps, the primary skeleton becomes sur-
rounded by an extensive development of a secondary cartilaginoid
skeleton, consisting of a structureless substance into which the
adjacent body-cavities of the proboscis and collar send cellular
outgrowths. The possibility of a relation between this tissue,
more or less surrounding a part of the notochord, and the carti-
lage of Vertebrates cannot be overlooked.

The caudal region may be stiffened (?) by a “pygochord”?
which is a median derivative of the alimentary canal on its
ventral side.

Vascular System and Proboscis-Gland.—The main vessels
are a dorsal and a ventral vessel (Fig. 4, d.v, v), lying in their
respective mesenteries. The details of the vascular system are
complicated, and have not been thoroughly made out, the nearly
colourless character of the blood making their investigation a
difficult matter. The following points may, however, be noted.
The blood is said to pass forwards in the dorsal vessel, which,
like the ventral vessel and a pair of lateral vessels in the hepatic
region, is contractile. In the collar the dorsal vessel lies be-
tween the two perihaemal spaces, on the dorsal side of the base
of the notochord. The principal blood-space in the proboscis
(Fig. 7, b) lies between the notochord (n) and an organ known
as the “heart-vesicle” or “pericardium” (p.c). The latter has
muscular walls and it contracts rhythmically in the larva. Its
behaviour in the adult is not so easily made out, but it is prob-
able that, although it does not communicate with the vascular
system, its contractions propel the blood contained in the space
immediately beneath it. The blood, after passing to a glandular
organ, the “ proboscis-gland ” or “glomerulus,” which lies at the
sides and in’ front of the notochord, appears to pass round the
collar to the ventral vessel. Various systems of vessels are con-
nected with the skin, the gills, the alimentary canal and the
generative organs.

The function of the proboscis-gland is possibly excretory.
In this case it is probable that the proboscis-pore eliminates the

1 Willey.

16 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

waste products discharged by the gland into the anterior body-
cavity, though this view is not favoured by Willey.

Reproductive Organs.—The sexes are separate, the repro-
ductive organs consisting of a series of simple or branched
glands which oceur along the dorso-lateral lines of the anterior
part of the body; being usually found throughout the branchial
and generative regions and ending at the beginning of the
hepatic region. The reproductive organs may pass into great
extensions of the body-wall known as the “ genital wings,”
specially developed in some species of Balanoglossus and Ptychodera
(Figs. 1 A, 4).

Stereobalanus canadensis, a species with long slit-like external
gill-pores, is interesting in possessing a well-developed genital
wing both dorsally and ventrally to the series of gill-pores of
each side.

Each reproductive gland opens by its own pore or pores
directly to the exterior. Several glands and pores may occur in
the same transverse section.

According to Spengel there is no definite relation between
the number of the reproductive organs and that of either the
gill-sacs or the liver-outgrowths. The only definite segmenta-
tion exhibited by Balanoglossus is thus the division into three
regions which is so distinctly shown by the arrangement of the
body-cavities; though the gill-sacs may indicate an incipient
further segmentation of the major part of the body. In this
connexion it is interesting to notice MacBride’s statement ! that
the body-cavity of Amphioxus develops in the embryo as five
avities, just as in Balanoglossus; the segmented part of the
body being formed by a secondary segmentation of the third
body-cavities.

Regeneration.—Balanoglossus, like Phoronis (p. 30), possesses
great powers of regenerating lost parts. The posterior part of
the body is readily re-formed, while Spengel has shown? that
even the proboscis, collar and branchial region can be regenerated,
apparently from a fragment of the body.

Genera of Enteropneusta.— Spengel, whose Monograph
is indispensable to every student of the Enteropneusta, formerly

1 Quart. J. Mier. Sci. x1. 1898, p. 601; xliii. 1900, p. 351.
? Monogr. p. 684, Pl. xxvi. Figs. 14-18 ; see also Willey, Zool. Res. iii, p. 245,
and Dawydoff, Zoolog. Anz. xxv. 1902, p. 551.

I ENTEROPNEUSTA—GENERA 17

proposed to divide the old genus Balanoglossus into four; but he
now recognises no less than nine. Some of the more important
characters are given below, but for the arrangement of the
muscles, important from a systematic point of view, reference
must be made to the original sources.

A. Notochord with a vermiform process (Fig. 7, v); pericardium with

anterior diverticula more or less developed. ‘ GLANDICIPITIDAE

(a) Liver-sacs and synapticula present; gill-slits almost equalling the

pharynx in depth, so that the ventral, non-branchial part of the

pharynx is reduced to a mere groove (Fig. 6); nerve-roots absent ;

pericardial diverticula long. . Schizocardiwm, Speng.

(b) Liver-sacs absent ;? ventral part of pharynx well developed ; peri-
cardial diverticula short.

(i) Synapticula and nerve-roots absent. . Glandiceps, Speng.
ii.) Synapticula present; nerve-roots present or absent; genital
region with dermal pits. ; : Spengelia, Willey.

B. Notochord with no vermiform process; pericardium simple; ventral
part of pharynx large, and sometimes more or less separated from the
branchial part (Fig. 4).

(a) Liver-sacs,? synapticula and nerve-roots present. . PrYCHODERIDAE
(i.) Genital wings well developed.

(a) Gill-sacs opening by long slits. 3 Ptychodera, Eschsch.

(8) Gill-sacs opening by small porés. Balanoglossus, Delle Chiaje

(ii.) Genital wings hardly developed. . Glossobalanus, Speng.

(b) Liver-sacs, synapticula and nerve-roots absent. . HARRIMANIIDAE

(i) Proboscis long ; one proboscis-pore. . Dolichoglossus, Speng.

(ii) Proboscis short ; two proboscis-pores.
(a) Two pairs of genital wings. Stereobalanus canadensis, Speng.
(8) No genital wings . : : Harrimania, Ritter.

The name Balanoglossus was introduced by Delle Chiaje in
1829 for B. clavigerus (Fig. 1, A), from the neighbourhood of
Naples. As Spengel has shown, its etymology has been much
misunderstood. The second half of the name refers to a fancied
resemblance between the Balanoglossus, with its largely developed
genital wings, and the tongue of an ox. Bddavos Means “ acorn,”
andl it has “Tiseally been sumposed that this name was suggested
by the resemblance of the proboscis, projecting from the collar,
to an acorn in its cup, a view which finds its expression in the

1 Zool. Jahrb. Syst. xv. 1902, p. 209. The Harrimaniidae = Balanoglossus of
the Monograph (1893): Glossobalanus = Ptychodcra, s.str., 1893 : Balanoglossus =
Teeny glossus, 1893: Ptychodera = Chlamydothorax, 1893.

2 Punnett (‘‘Enteropneusta,” in Gardiner’s Fauna and Geogr, Maldive and
Laceadive Arch. ii. Pt. ii. 1903) finds small liver-sacs in Spengelia, and describes
Willeyia, a new genus of Glandicipitidae. 3 Exe. G. ruficollis, Willey.

VOL. VII Cc

18 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

name “ Eichelwurm” used by German zoologists. But the idea
expressed by Delle Chiaje was really a similarity between the
collar of Balanoglossus and the outer shell of Balanus, the barnacle
or “ acorn-shell” found everywhere on rocks between tide-marks.

Fig. 8.— Metamorphosis of
Balanoglossus, probably
of Balanoglossus bimini-
ensis Willey, Bahama
Islands. All the figures
are magnified to the same
scale (x14). <A, fully
developed free-swimming
larva, or Tornaria, side
view ; B, commencement
ot metamorphosis, side
view ; C, later stage, dor-
sal view. Increase in size
takes place after this
stage ; @, anus ; b.c’, hody-
cavity of proboscis; ¢,
collar; cr, transverse
ciliated ring ; d.p (in A),
dorsal pore (= proboscis-
pore), seen also in © on
the left side, just behind
the reference line p.c; e,
eyes and sensory thicken-
ing of skin (in A); g,
gill-pore; g.s, gill-sacs,
developing as outgrowths
of the alimentary canal ;
three are already present
in B, but are better seen
in C, in which they are
still without openings to
the exterior ; 2, postoral
part of the longitudinal
band of cilia ; 7’, its prae-
oral part; both 7 and J’
are produced (in A) into
tentacles, over which the
band of cilia is looped ;
the groove in the middle
of the figure, between J
and 1’, conducts the food
by the transverse groove
to the mouth (m); p.e,
blood-space of proboscis
and pericardium (‘heart ”
of larva); s, stomach.
(After Morgan).

Development.—The free-swimming, larval stage of Balano-
glossus is known as Tornaria (Fig. 8, A). Several distinct forms
of the larva are known,’ although it is not yet possible to refer
them with certainty to their respective adults.

1 Spengel, Monogr. p. 870 f.

a

I DEVELOPMENT 19

Tornaria was described and named by Johannes Miiller, who
regarded it as the larva of a Starfish,’ in spite of his intimate
knowledge of the development of these animals. Its correct syste-
matic position was first demonstrated by Metschnikoff in 1869.

The larva agrees with many other pelagic forms in being
excessively transparent. The form described by Spengel as
T. grenacheri attains the remarkable length of 9 mm. (nearly
2th inch).

The full-grown larva is usually ovoid, and a complicated
“longitudinal” band of cilia runs in several loops over its
anterior two-thirds. In side view, part of the surface limited by
the ciliated band appears like a T with a double outline, the cross
piece being bent downwards on each side,'so as to form an anchor-
like curve, the middle of which is at the anterior pole of the
larva. In Z krohni, which occurs on our south coast,’ the
ciliated band has a wavy course. In the West Indian larva ?®
shown in Fig. 8 A, the ciliated band is produced into numerous
tentacles, which fringe the sides of the T-shaped areas or grooves
of the surface. These grooves and the cilia which border them
are used for conveying food to the mouth. At the apex of the
larva is a thickening (¢) of the ectoderm, bearing two eye-spots.
The main locomotor organ is a simple transverse band (c.7) of
“membranellae,” vibratile structures composed of fused cilia.
The mouth (m), on the ventral side, leads into the oesophagus,
and this into the stomach (s). The latter is separated by a
marked constriction from the intestine, which opens by the
anus (@) at the posterior pole.

On the dorsal side is a pore, the “ dorsal pore” (d.p.), which
leads into a thin-walled sac (b.c!) destined to become the pro-
boscis-cavity of the adult. To the right of the dorsal. pore les
the pulsating “ heart,” which apparently becomes the pericardium
of the adult. Bourne and Spengel regard it as a right proboscis-
cavity. In the older larvae, the second and third body-cavities
appear as paired thin-walled sacs in close contact with the
hinder part of the stomach. The skin is very thin, and the
five body-cavities do not nearly fill the space between it and the

1 Cf. Spengel, Monogr. p. 363 f.

2 Bourne, J. Mar. Biol. Ass. (N.S.), i. 1889-90, p. 63.

3 This closely resembles 7’. grenacheri, but see Willey, op. cit. p. 285.
+ Haldeman, Johns Hopkins Univ. Cire. vi. No, 54, 1886, p. 45.

20 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

alimentary canal. This space becomes obliterated for the most
part by the enlargement of the body-cavities, and its last remains
persist, as in many other animals,’ as the vascular spaces of the
adult.

In Dolichoglossus kowalevskii, and probably in other species
with large eges,? development proceeds by gradual stages to the
adult form, and no Tornaria-stage is passed through. The opaque
young animal, on being hatched, creeps about in the muddy sand
in which the adult is found, later moving in a leech-like manner,
by alternately attaching itself by its two ends. The young
stages were ingeniously obtained by Bateson, to whom our
knowledge of the development of this species is due,’ by allowing
a large quantity of the mud to settle after being stirred up, the
layer of the specific gravity corresponding with that of the young
Balanoglossus being then separated by means of a siphon. The
young stages previously contained in several hundredweight of
mud were thus easily collected into a pint of water. Morgan
recommends treating the layer obtained by a similar process with
picric acid, which stains the young Balanoglossus yellow.

The embryo early becomes a “ blastosphere ” or hollow vesicle
formed of a single layer of cells. One half of this is invaginated,
or pushed into the other half, and a “ gastrula ” is thus developed,
the cavity of which is the “archenteron,” and the two cell-
layers respectively “ectoderm” and “endoderm.” The “ blasto-
pore,” or orifice of invagination, is at the posterior pole of the
larva, where it narrows and closes, the locomotor, transverse band
of cilia developing round it. No other bands of cilia appear in
this form of development. The proboscis becomes marked out
externally by the appearance of a circular groove, near the
middle; and behind this groove a second one appears, which
forms the posterior boundary of the collar. The larva, which
now resembles Fig. 8 C, is usually hatched at this stage. Two
gill-shits make their appearance, and the mouth and anus are
perforated; the anus being in the position of the blastopore.

* For Vertebrates see Shipley, Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xxvii. 1887, p. 340.

° The largest known eggs are those of Hurrimania kupfferi (1°3 mm.). The
eggs of Dolichoglossus kowalevskii measure *37 mm., while the youngest Tornaria
found by Morgan, already transparent and with their tissues distended by water,
were only about two-thirds that size.

* Quart. J. Mier, Sei. xxiv. 1884, p. 208; xxv. Suppl. 1885, p. 81; xxvi. 1886,
pp. 511, 536.

1 PTEROBRANCHIA 21

The body-cavities are formed as five derivatives of the
archenteron. One of these is unpaired, and becomes the
proboscis-cavity ; while the others are the paired cavities of
the collar and trunk (cf. Fig. 2). There is some uncertainty
about the origin of the body-cavities of the free-swimming
Tornaria, although it seems most probable that they are developed
either from the wall of the stomach or intestine; or from scattered
mesoderm cells * which lie in the segmentation-cavity.

The metamorphosis of Tornaria is accompanied by a great
diminution in size,’ probably due to the loss of water; by this
cause and by the simultaneous thickening of the skin, the larva
loses its transparency.

The external features of the metamorphosis are sufficiently
indicated by Fig. 8, the ciliated bands finally disappearing.
The dorsal pore persists as the proboscis-pore; the notochord
and numerous gill-slits are developed as outgrowths of the
alimentary canal, the reproductive organs make their appearance,
probably from the mesoderm,* the trunk meanwhile elongating
so that the proportions of the adult are acquired.

Order II. Pterobranchia.

Tubicolous Hemichordata, with one pair of gill-slits or none, a
U-shaped alimentary canal, and a dorsal anus situated near
the mouth. Proboscis flattened ventrally into a large “ buccal
disc,” its base covered dorsally by the collar, which 1s
produced into two or more tentaculiferous arms. Trunk
short, prolonged into a stalk. Reproduction by budding
occurs.

This group consists of the two genera Cephalodiscus (Fig. 9)
and Rhabdopleura (Fig 12). The latter, first dredged by G.O.
Sars, in 1866, from 120 fathoms off the Lofoten Islands, was
included in a catalogue of deep-sea animals published by his
father, M. Sars, in 1868 as Halilophus mirabilis, a name which

1 Agassiz, Bourne, Spengel, Morgan (in 7. agassizit).
2 Morgan (in Balanoglossus bimincensis).
3 A similar shrinkage takes place in the metamorphosis of the larva (Lepto-
cephalus) of Hels, as has been shown by Grassi, Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xxxix. 1897,
. 874.
: 4 Schimkewitsch, Zool. Anz. xi. 1888, p. 283; Morgan, J. Morphol. ix. 1894,
p. 60; Punnett (op. cif. p. 661) believes that they are ectodermal.

22 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

has been superseded by Rhabdopleura normani, Allman,’ based

Fic. 9.—Cephalodiscus dodecalophus, M‘Iutosh, Straits of Magellan ; A, small portion of
the common ‘‘house,” x1; @, a single individual, shown also as B, x 65; six of
the tentacular arms, belonging to the collar, are seen sprirging from behind the
proboscis or ‘buccal disc.” This has a crescentic band of pigment parallel with its
posterior border, which conceals the mouth. The stalk, bearing a bud, which
already shows the beginning of two tentacular arms, is seen to the right. (After
M‘Iutosh, B from Parker and Haswell.)

1 Allman’s name (Quart. J. Mier. Sct. ix. 1869, p. 57 f.) replaces that given
by Sars, because the latter gave no description by which the organism could be
recognised.

tl

ie) Si) Gia reaie ea

Tee

I PTEROBRANCHIA 23

on specimens dredged by Canon Norman in 90 fathoms, off the
Shetland Islands. The structure of Rhabdopleura has been
described by Sars,’ Lankester, and Fowler? 2. normani is
common in certain Norwegian Fjords, at depths of 40 fathoms
or more, and has been recorded by Fowler from the Tristan
d’Acunha group in the 8. Atlantic; 2. compacta has been found
off the N.E. coast of Iveland* and near Roscoff, on the N. coast of
Brittany ; while forms described by Jullien® as R. grimaldii and
R. manubialis have been dredged off the Azores. I have recently
found a fragment of Rhabdopleura from South Australia. It is
doubtful how far these species are distinct.

Cephalodiscus dodecalophus® was found in the Straits of
Magellan, during the “Challenger” voyage, at a depth of 245
fathoms, and has recently been rediscovered in shallower water in
the same neighbourhood by the Swedish Antarctic Expedition.
Another Cephalodiscus, at present undescribed, has been obtained
by Dr. Levinsen from 100 fathoms off the coast of Japan; while
the Dutch expedition carried out by the “ Siboga” has resulted in
the discovery of two other specimens, one from a reef close to low-
tide mark on the coast of Borneo, the other from 41-52 fathoms
off Celebes. These three specimens differ markedly from one
another and from the “ Challenger” specimen of C. dodecalophus,
and it is probable that they all belong to new species. The
occurrence of a deep-sea animal at a great distance from the
locality at which it was first found is not in itself a matter for
great surprise; but in the present instance two of the newly
discovered forms are from shallow water, and one of them is
actually littoral, The occurrence of so many species of Cepha-
lodiscus in Oriental waters suggests that the Pacific or the
Indian Ocean may be the headquarters of the genus, which
may prove to be far less of a rarity than has hitherto been

1 “Remarkable forms of Animal Life,” i. Christiania Univ.-Program for the
Jirst half-year, 1869; and Quart. J. Mier. Sct. xiv. 1874, p. 23.

2 Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xxiv. 1884, p. 622. ”

3 Proc. Roy. Soc. lii. 1893, p. 182; Festschr. 70 ten. Geburtstage R. Leuckarts,
4to, Leipzig, 1892, p. 298.

4 Hincks, Hist. Brit. Marine Polyzoa, vol. i. 1880, p. 581.

5 Rés. Camp. Sei. Prince de Monaco, Bryozoaires, 1903, p. 23.

6 Challenger Reports, Part xii. 1887. See also Masterman in Quart. J. Micr.
Sct. xl. 1898, p. 340; xlvi. 1903, p. 715; Rep. Brit. Ass. (1898), 1899, p. 914; Tr.
R. Soc. Edinb. xxxix. 1900, p. 507; and the notes in the Zool. Anz. xx. 1897,
pp. 342, 448, 505; xxii. 1899, pp. 359, 361; and xxvi. 1903, pp. 368, 593.

24 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

supposed. There is evidence derived from the results of the
“Siboga” expedition that abyssal animals may migrate into
comparatively shallow water in the Malay Archipelago.
Cephalodiscus and Rhabdopleura are remarkable for their
power of producing buds. In the former these arise from the
apex of a stalk which
is given off on the
ventral side of the
hody, and they break
off when they reach
a certain age; in the
latter they do not be-
come free, and a colony
results, which consists
of a creeping “ stolon ”
from which vertical
branches are given off
at intervals, each end-
ing in an individual
of the colony. Cepha-
lodiscus forms a gela-
tinous “house” (Fig.
9, A), in the passages
of which are found
large numbers of the

Fic. 10.—Longitudinal median section of Cephalodiscus free individuals, tos
dodecalophus. u, Anus ; b.c}, b.c®, b.c%, first, second, ew ‘Uh as
and third body-cavities ; int, intestine ; m, mouth ; gether wit their
nch, notochord ; .s, central nervous system ; ves, egos and embryos.
oesophagus ; op, operculum, the ventro-lateral part cae ‘
of the collar ; ov, ovary ; ovd, pigmented oviduct ; Rhabdopleura (Fig.
ph, pharynx ; p.p, proboscis-pore ; ps, proboscis ; st, 1 2) is protected by

stomach ; stk, stalk. ‘i '
cylindrical tubes, one

a

ou

Nae

ent

of which corresponds with each individual.

Cephalodiscus, though no more than two or three millimetres
in length, is provided with practically all the important organs
possessed by Balanoglossus. Its proboscis or “buccal shield”
(Fig. 10, ps) is a large flattened structure, which overhangs and
entirely conceals the mouth. The anterior body-cavity opens to
the exterior by two symmetrically placed proboscis-pores (p.p),
just in front of the tip of the notochord (nch). The collar,
which has paired body-cavities, is produced dorsally into 4-6

1 STRUCTURE OF CEPHALODISCUS 25

pairs of plume-like arms, which bear an immense number of
pinnately-arranged tentacles. The arms, which may end in a
swollen bulb,’ have ventral grooves along which food doubtless
travels to the mouth by ciliary currents. The anterior edge of the
ventral half of the collar is drawn out into a narrow flap.or oper-
culum (Fig. 11, op), in front of which
is the mouth, and behind it the gill-
slits (g) and collar-pores (¢). The
central nervous system (7.s) 1s a thick
mass of nerve-tissue in the dorsal
epidermis of the collar; it is not sunk
beneath the skin as in Balanoglossus.
The details of the nervous and vascular
systems, and the development of the
buds, have been described by Master-
man. In the dorsal region of the collar
the alimentary canal has a slender
diverticulum, the notochord, which
passes into the base of the proboscis;
it is believed by Masterman to have a
function similar to that of the neural
gland (cf. p. 52) of Tunicates.

The next part of the alimentary

9 ; “ Fic. 11.—Longitudinal section
canal, the pharynx, has a single pair through Cephalodiscus dode-

j ill-sli ing to the calophus, passing through the
i euyle gt hits perk! A two sides of the body ; a,

exterior immediately behind the collar- tentacular arm; b.c2, collar-

a io cavity ; b.c 3, trunk - cavity ;
pores. The short oesophagus (Fig. A corenerea gs eubene oe

10, oes) is followed by the wide jntestine ; 7.s, central nervous
stomach (st), and this by the intes- cea Oe pee yee a
tine (int), which opens by the anus stomach.

(a) near the front end of the body.

The trunk contains paired third body-cavities (0.c %), the
septum between which and the collar-cavities is slightly behind
the line of origin of the operculum. Two ovaries (ov) are
situated between the pharynx and the last part of the intestine,
each opening to the exterior dorsally between the central nervous

1 Cf. Cole, J. Linn. Soc. xxvii. 1899-1900, p. 256.
2 Two dorsal portions of this region, which are regarded by Masterman as
lateral notochords, appear to me to represent the dorsal part of the pharynx of

Ptychodera.

26 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

system and the anus. Each oviduct (ovd) contains dark pigment,
which is seen through the dorsal skin on removing the tentacular

Fic. 12.—Small portion of colony of

Rhabdopleura normani, AYiman,
Lofoten Islands, x 16. a, Anus;
P, proboscis (=buceal disc) ; 7, rod-

like axis of the adherent part of the
colony, prolonged into s, the stalks
of the individuals ; sé, stomach ; ¢,
the two tentacular arms of the collar.
(After Sars.)

the older parts secrete a dark

arms. Eggs, each enelosed in a
stalked membrane, occur in num-
bers in the cavities of the gelatin-
ous house. The early stages of the
development are passed through

\) inside the tubes; but there is at
y present little other information

with regard to the embryonic de-
velopment of the Pterobranchia.
The specimen obtained by the
“Siboga” from Celebes is a male
colony with dimorphic individuals,
the reproductive organs being con-
fined to two-armed zooids with
vestigial alimentary canal.
Rhabdopleura differs from
Cephalodiscus in its much smaller
size,’ and it is perhaps due to
its minuteness that it does not
possess certain organs found in
the latter. The stalk is repre-
sented by a long muscular cord,
which is merely a narrow part
of the body. Basally the stalk
of each individual passes into a
common axis, which is for the
most part attached to the sub-
stance on which the colony is
growing, and is to some extent
branched. The muscular stalk
can be contracted into a spiral,
thereby retracting the animal
into its tube. The stalks and
the younger parts of the axis
which connects them are soft, but
brown cuticle, forming a narrow

? The diameter of a single individual removed from its tube is given by Fowler

as ‘123 mm.

I RAABDOPLEUR.A—-PHORONIDEA 27

tube which becomes embedded in the adherent wall of the outer
tube. The thin dark axis, to which the name Rhabdopleura
refers, is the feature by which the animal can most readily be
recognised without magnification.

The outer transparent tube is constructed by the proboscis, or
buccal shield, the secretion of which appears to be intermittent,
so that the tube consists of a series of rings piled on one another.
The animal crawls up the inside of its tube by means of its
proboscis, while it is retracted by means of the muscles of its
stalk.

The growing axis ends in a row of young buds, the buccal
shields of which early reach a relatively large size. The
terminal bud gives rise to tube-rings, so that the axis is sur-
rounded by a cylindrical outer tube, which becomes interrupted
by transverse septa, each bud, except the end one, thus lying in
a closed chamber. The wall of each chamber becomes perforated,
and the buccal shield then prolongs this perforation by adding
tube-rings, the formation of which continues till the tube reaches
a considerable length. The bud remains connected with the
axis by means of its narrow proximal region, which forms its
stalk. The adherent part of the adult colony thus consists of
a row of short tubes, traversed by the common axis of the
colony. Each tube is produced laterally into the upright tube
of an individual.

The general anatomy closely resembles that of Cephalodiscus.’
There are five body-cavities and a notochord. Collar-pores
exist, but proboscis-pores and gill-slits have not been described.
The dorsal region of the collar bears only a single pair of
arms.

Order III. Phoronidea.

The structure and development of Phoronis (Fig. 13), have
already been described in Vol. II” of this series; and Master-
man’s investigations, then published in a preliminary form
only, are there alluded to. Since then this author has pub-
lished fuller accounts? of his results, which, if substantiated,

1 See, however, Conte and Vaney, C. R. Ac. Set, 135, 1902, pp. 63, 748.
° Pp. 450-462.
3 Quart. J. Mier. Sci. x). 1898, p. 281; xliii. 1900, p. 375 ; xlv. 1902, p. 485.

28 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

would indicate a near relationship between Cephalodiscus and
Phoronis.

Phoronis is a small tubicolous animal, of gregarious habits,
which has usually been regarded as related to the Gephyrea. Its
body ends in a plume of ciliated tentacles, which can be pro-
truded from its tube, and the anus is on the dorsal side, not
far from the mouth. In both these respects it agrees with
Cephalodiscus, but a more striking simi-
larity is asserted by Masterman to exist
between the latter and Actinotrocha, the
larval stage of Phoronis. The prae-oral
ciliated hood (Fig. 14) of Actinotrocha is.
regarded as the proboscis, and it contains
a median cavity, traversed, like that of
Balanoglossus, by muscular fibres. The
collar is the region between the con-
stricted neck and an oblique line, parallel
to and immediately behind the series of
tentacles, which thus belong to the collar.
This division has a collar-cavity which is
said to be distinct from the prae-oral
cavity, and is separated by a septum from
the posterior body-cavity. Its dorsal
epidermis contains the central nervous
system (z.s), which is connected with
a system of nerves resembling those
of Balanoglossus. A median diverti-
culun of the alimentary canal of this
part may be compared with the noto-
a ee re ee chord of that animal, but there are no

‘M'Intosh, Philippine ill-slits.

Islands, x about 2. The remainder of the body of Actino-

(After M‘Intosh, from :

Shipley.) . trocha corresponds with the trunk of

Balanoglossus. Its body-cavity is distinct
from that of the collar, and is divided by a ventral mesentery,
though not by a dorsal mesentery. A noteworthy fact is that
both Actinotrocha and Tornaria swim by means of a ring of
strong cilia or membranellae! which surrounds the anus.

Important memoirs on the structure of Actinotrocha have

1 Ch p. 19.

I PHORON/S AND ACTINOTROCHA 29

recently been published by Ikeda,’ de Selys Longchamps,? Good-
rich, and Schultz,‘ who criticise many of Masterman’s state-
ments. While it is admitted on all sides that an oblique septum
following the line of the bases of the tentacles completely sub-
divides the body-cavity, Masterman’s account of the anterior
cavities is not confirmed, the spaces indicated by d.c! and b.c? in
Fig. 14 being stated to be really continuous with one another,
while the “subneural sinus” (ss) is regarded as a part of this

Fic. 14.—Actinotrocha-larva of Phoronis. u, Anus;
d.cl, b.c%, b.c3, first, second and third body-cavities ;
c, circular nerve, running in the posterior boundary
of the collar, immediately behind the ring of ten-
tacles ; ¢.7, ciliated ring ; @, diverticulum (paired) of
alimentary canal; 7, mouth; 2.s, central nervous
system ; p, nerve running round the ventral border
of the proboscis; s, sense-organ; s.s, subneural
sinus, a vascular space whose hind wall is con-
stituted by the front boundary of 6.c?, its front
wall being formed by the hind wall of b.cl ; in this
region is seen a median outgrowth of the alimentary
canal, which may be compared with the notochord
of Cephalodiscus, or of the young Tornaria (cf.
Morgan, J. Morphol. v. 1891, Plate xxvi. Fig. 40.)
(After Masterman.)

space. It appears, however, from the account given by Ikeda,
and followed by Goodrich, that the old Actinotrocha has two
distinct spaces in front of the septum. The first of these corre-
sponds with b.c! + most of bc? in Fig. 14, and is continuous
with the cavities of the larval tentacles. Into it project the
blind ends of the larval excretory organs, which, according to
Goodrich, bear numerous “ solenocytes” similar to those described
by the same author in Amphioxus and in Polychaet worms (Fig.
79, p. 127). The second cavity is a relatively small crescent
(not shown in Fig. 14), lying on the anterior face of the septum,

1 J, Coll. Japan, xiii. Pt. iv. 1901, p. 507.

2 Arch. Biol. xviii. 1902, p. 495; Wiss. Meeresuntersuch. vi. Abt. Helgoland,
Heft 1, 1903.

3 Quart. J. Micr. Sci. xlvii. Pt. i, 1903, p. 108.

4 Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. 1xxv. 1903, pp. 391, 473.

30 HEMICHORDATA CHAP.

the tips of the crescent nearly meeting dorsally, so as to con-
stitute an almost complete ring following the bases of the
tentacles, into each of which it gives off a blind outgrowth. At
the metamorphosis, the crescentic space becomes the prae-septal
body-cavity and the cavities of the tentacles of the adult, the
circular blood-vessel of which is formed from the remains of the
large prae-septal space of the larva. Schultz, in calling atten-
tion to the fact that both Phoronis and its larva have a striking
power of regenerating lost parts, confirms the conclusion that
this animal belongs to the Hemichordata. He gives reasons,
however, for believing that it is in the adult Phoronis rather
than in the larval Actinotrocha that it is possible to discover
the most satisfactory evidence of this affinity.

The metamorphosis * of Actinotrocha is very remarkable, and
is accompanied by the eversion of a ventral ingrowth of the
body-wall. A loop of the alimentary canal passes into this
eversion, which becomes the main part of the body of the adult;
and the anus is thereby brought relatively nearer the mouth
than in the larva. The occurrence of this process may help to
explain the position of the anus in the Pterobranchia.

Affinities of the Hemichordata.—There can be no doubt
that some of the resemblances, in structure and in development,
between Balanoglossus and certain Vertebrates are extremely
striking. The view that Balanoglossus is related to the ancestors
of Vertebrates? appears to exclude other views * which have been
suggested with regard to the same question. The Balanoglossus-
theory does not explain the similarity between the segmentation
and the excretory systems of Vertebrates and Chaetopods; but,
on the contrary, there are important characters which Vertebrates
share with Balanoglossus but with no other “ Invertebrates.”
Of these the most important appear to be the resemblances
between the gill-slits and gill-bars of Balanoglossus and
Amphioxus ; the position, structure and mode of development of
the central nervous system; and the presence of a structure in
the Hemichordata, which may be regarded as the notochord.

1 Vol. IL. p. 459.

* Huxley, in 1877 (Man. Anat. Invert. Animals, p. 674), proposed to unite the
Enteropneusta with the Tunicata as Pharyngopneusta, in allusion to the gill-slits
connected with the pharynx; but the view was first defended in detail by

Bateson.
® See, for example, Minot, dimer. Nat. xxxi. 1897, p. 927.

t AFFINITIES 31

There are other points in which Balanoglossus specially resembles
Amphioxus, such as the early development, the mode of formation
of the body-cavities,' and the presence of numerous generative
organs.

All these, taken together, make it necessary to consider
carefully the claims of Balanoglossus to relationship with the
ancestors of Vertebrates in making any speculations on this
interesting problem.

However improbable it may appear at first sight, it is
possible to hold the view that Balanoglossus is related at the
same time to Vertebrates and to Starfishes and other Echino-
derms. The similarity between a young Tornaria and a young
Bipinnaria-larva of a Starfish is so great as to have misled even
Johannes Miller. The more obvious resemblances are the almost
identical course of the longitudinal ciliated band in the young
stages, and the presence of a dorsal pore. The Echinoderm-
larva is not, however, provided with eye-spots, nor has it the
posterior, or transverse, ciliated band of Tornaria.

Recent studies on the development of Echinoderms? have
made it probable that the five body-cavities of Balanoglossus are
represented in the larvae of those animals; and this materially
strengthens the probability of the view that the respective adults.
are also allied? It may be added that the relationship which
appears to be indicated is between Balanoglossus and the bilateral
ancestors from which the radially-symmetrical Echinoderms are
probably descended.

In comparing the Enteropneusta with the Pterobranchia, the
disproportionate size of the trunk of Balanoglossus may perhaps
be explained by assuming that the region of the third body-
cavities has been enlarged since Balanoglossus branched off from
the ancestral stock! The approximation of the anus to the
mouth in Pterobranchia is perhaps the result of their tubicolous
habits. In the position of the central nervous system in the
skin of the collar, Cephalodiscus appears to be more primitive

1 See MacBride, Quart. J. Mier. Sct. xl. 1898, p. 589 ; xliii. 1900, p. 351.

2 Bury, Quart. J. Mécr. Sei. xxix. 1889, p. 409; XXXviii. 1896, p. 125 ; MacBride,
abid. xxxviii. p. 395 ; Masterman, Tr. R. Soc. Edinb. x1. Pt. ii. No.'19, 1902, p. 403.

3 This view was definitely formulated by Metschnikoff in 1881 (Zool. Anz. iv.
1881, pp. 139, 153).

4 Cf. Morgan, J. Morphol. v. 1891, p. 445; ix. 1894, pp. 64-66.

5 Cf. Lang, Jena. Zeitschr. xxv. 1891, p. 1.

32 HEMICHORDATA CHAP. I

than Balanoglossus, as has been pointed out by Morgan.’ It is
not impossible that the presence of one pair of gill-shts in
Cephalodiscus indicates that this animal diverged from the
ancestors of Balanoglossus before the gill-slits were metamerically
repeated.

' J. Morphol. ix. p. 72.

ASCIDIANS AND AMPHIOXUS

BY

W. A. HERDMAN, D.Sc. (Epins.), F.RS.

Professor of Natural History in the University of Liverpool

VOL. VII

CHAPTER II
TUNICATA (ASCIDIANS AND THEIR ALLIES)

INTRODUCTION——-OUTLINE OF HISTORY——-STRUCTURE OF A
TYPICAL ASCIDIAN——-EMBRYOLOGY AND LIFE-HISTORY

THE TUNICATA are marine animals found in practically. all parts
of the sea, and at all depths. They extend from the Arctic and
Antarctic regions to the tropical waters, and from the littoral zone
down to the abyssal depths of over three miles. They are
abundant in British seas. They vary greatly in shape and
colour, and range in size from an almost invisible hundredth of
an inch to large masses a foot or more in diameter. And yet
most Tunicata have a characteristic appearance by which they
can be readily distinguished from other animals. They form a
well-defined group, with definite anatomical characters, and
there are no known forms intermediate between them and other
groups. The Tunicata were formerly regarded as constituting,
along with the Polyzoa and the Brachiopoda, the Invertebrate
Class “ Motiuscorpga.” They are now known to be a degenerate
branch of the lower Cuorpata, and to be more nearly related to
the Vertebrata than to any group of Invertebrates.

Tunicata occur either fixed or free, solitary, aggregated or in
colonies (see Fig. 27, p. 64). The fixed forms, found on the
‘sea-bottom, are usually termed “ Ascidians,” those that are
solitary or merely aggregated being “Simple Ascidians” or
Monascidiae, and those that are organically united into a
colony being “Compound <Ascidians” or Synascidiae. The
colonies have been produced by budding, a process which is
very general in the group, and the members of the colony
are conveniently known as “ Ascidiozooids.” Some exhibit

35

36 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

alternation of generations, and all pass through remarkable
changes in their life-history, nearly all of them undergoing
a retrogressive metamorphosis.

Outline of History.

More than two thousand years ago Aristotle gave a short
account of a Simple Ascidian under the name of Tethyum. He
described the appearance and some of the more important points
in the anatomy of the animal. From that time onwards com-
paratively little advance was made until Schlosser and Ellis, in
a paper on Botryllus, published in the Philosophical Transactions of
the Royal Society for 1756, first brought the Compound Ascidians
into notice. It was not, however, until the commencement of the
nineteenth century, as a result of the careful anatomical investiga-
tions of Cuvier! upon the Simple Ascidians, and of Savigny ? upon
the Compound Ascidians, that the relationship between these
two groups of Tunicata was couclusively demonstrated. Up to
1816, the date of publication of Savigny’s great work, the
few Compound Ascidians previously known had been generally
regarded as Alcyonaria or as Sponges; and although many new
Simple Ascidians had been described by O. F. Miiller? and
others, their internal structure had not been investigated.
Lamarck* in 1816, chiefly as the result of the anatomical
discoveries of Savigny and Cuvier, instituted the class TuNICATA,
which he placed between the Radiata and the Vermes in his
system of classification. The Tunicata included at that time,
besides the Simple and the Compound Ascidians, the pelagic
forms Pyrosoma, which had been first made known by Péron in
1804, and Salpa described by Forskal in 1775.

Chamisso, in 1819, made the important discovery that Salpa
in its life-history passes through the series of changes which
were afterwards more fully described by Steenstrup in 1842 as
“alternation of generations”; and a few years later Kuhl and
Van Hasselt’s investigations upon the same animal resulted in
the discovery of the alternation in the directions in which the
wave of contraction passes along the heart, and in which the

1 Mém. Mus. Paris, ii. 1815. ° Mém. s. 1. Anim. s. Vert. Pt. ii. Paris, 1816.
8 Zoologia Danica, iv. 1806.
* Hist. Nat. d. Anim. sans Vert. Paris, 1815-1822, t. iii.

0 OUTLINE OF HISTORY 37

blood circulates through the body. It has since been found that
this observation holds good for all groups of the Tunicata. In
1826, H. Milne-Edwards* and Audouin made a series of observa-
tions on living Compound Ascidians, and amongst other discoveries
they found the free-swimming tailed larva and traced its develop-
ment into the young Ascidian.

In 1845, Carl Schmidt? first announced the presence in
the test of some Ascidians of “ tunicine,” a substance very similar
to cellulose; and in the following year Lowig and Kolliker?
confirmed the discovery, and made some additional observations
upon this substance and upon the structure of the test in general.
Huxley,* in an important series of papers published in the
Transactions of the Royal and Linnean Societies of London from
1851 onwards, discussed the structure, embryology, and affinities
of the pelagic Tunicates, Pyrosoma, Salpa, Doliolum and Appendi-
eularia. These important forms were also investigated about the
same time by Gegenbaur, Vogt, H. Miiller, Krohn, and Leuckart.

The most important epoch in the history of the Tunicata is
the date of the publication of Kowalevsky’s celebrated memoir ®
upon the development of a Simple Ascidian. The tailed larva had
been previously discovered and investigated by several naturalists,
notably by H. Milne-Edwards,° TP. J. van Beneden, and
Krohn; but its minute structure had not been sufficiently
examined, and the meaning of what was known of it had not
been understood. It was reserved for Kowalevsky in 1866 to
demonstrate the striking similarity in structure and in develop-
ment between the larval Ascidian and the Vertebrate embryo.
He showed that the relations between the nervous system, the
notochord, and the alimentary canal are practically the same in
the two forms, and have been brought about by a very similar
course of embryonic development. This discovery clearly indicated
that the Tunicata are closely allied to Amphioxus and the
Vertebrata, and that the tailed larva represents the primitive or
ancestral form from which the adult Ascidian has been evolved
by degeneration. This led naturally to the view usually
accepted at the present day, that the group is a degenerate side-

1 Mém. Instit. Paris, xviii. 1842.
2 Zur vergl. Physiol. Wirbellos. Thiere, Brunswick.
3 Comptes Rendus, Paris, xxii; and Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3 (Zool.) v.

4 Phil. Trans. 1851; Trans. Linn. Soc. xxiii. 1860.
5 Mém. Acad. St. Pétersbourg (7), x. 1866. ®§ Mém. Instit. Paris, xviii. 1842.

38 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

branch from the lower end of the phylum Cnorpata, which
includes the Tunicata (or Urochordata), Balanoglossus and its
allies (Hemichordata), Amphioxus (Cephalochordata), and the
Vertebrata (or Craniata). Kowalevsky’s great discovery has
since been confirmed and extended to all other groups of the
Tunicata by Kupffer,’ Giard, and others.

In 1872 Fol? added largely to the knowledge of the
Appendiculariidae, and Giard*® to that of the Compound
Ascidians. The latter author described a number of new forms
and remodelled the classification of the group. The most
important additions which have been made to the Compound
Ascidians since Giard’s work have been the species described by
von Drasche,* from the Adriatic, and those discovered by the
“Challenger ” expedition.? The structure and the systematic
arrangement of the Simple <Ascidians have been discussed of
recent years mainly by Alder® and Hancock, Heller,’ Lacaze-
Duthiers,* Traustedt,? Roule, Hartmeyer, Sluiter‘!° and Herd-
man." In 1874 Ussoff investigated the minute structure of
the nervous system and of the underlying gland, which was first
discovered by Hancock, and showed that the gland has a duct
which communicates with the front of the branchial sac or
pharynx by an aperture in the dorsal (or “olfactory ”) tubercle.
In an important paper published in 1880, Julin? drew atten-
tion to the similarity in structure and relations between this
gland and the “hypophysis cerebri” of the Vertebrate brain, and
insisted upon their homology. Metcalf has recently added
further to our knowledge on this and related matters.

The Thaliacea or pelagic Tunicata have of late years been
the subject of several very important memoirs. The researches
Arch. avikr. Anat. vi. 1872.

Mém. Soc. Phys. Hist. Nat. Genéve, xxi. 1872.
Arch. Zool. Expér. i. 1872.
Synascidien der Bucht von Rovigno, Wien, 1883.
Challenger Reports, Tunicata, Part i. vol. vi. 1882; Part ii. vol. xiv. 1886 ;
Part iii. vol. xxvii. 1888.
° Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (3) xi. 1863, p. 153; Journ. Linn. Soe. 1868, ete.
7 Denkschr. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1875 and 1877.
8 Arch. Zool. Expér. iii, 1874, and vi. 1877 ; Mém. Instit. Paris, xlv. 1892.
® Vid. Medd. Nat. For. Copenhagen, 1880, 1882, 1884, ete.
0 Nat. Tijdschr. Ned.-Indie, 1885, ete.
1 Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. xv. xxiii. and xxiv. : Cat. of Tunicata in Australian

Museum, 1899 ; also Challenger Reports (see note 5).
2 Arch. de Biol. ii.

m0 toe

a

II STRUCTURE OF ASCIDIA 39

of Todaro, Brooks,’ Salensky,? Seeliger,’ Korotneff? and others
have elucidated the embryology, the gemmation and the life-
history of the Salpidae; and Grobben, Barrois,> and more
especially Uljanin,® have elaborately worked out the structure
and the details of the complicated life-history of the Doliolidae.
Finally we owe to the labours of Metschnikoff, Kowalevsky,
Giard, Hjort, Seeliger, Ritter, Van Beneden and Julin, much
detailed information as to development and life-history, the
process of gemmation and the formation of colonies, which has
added greatly to our knowledge of the position and affinities of
the Tunicata and of their natural classification.

Structure of a Typical Ascidian.

If a typical “Simple Ascidian,” such as the common British
Ascidia mentula (Fig. 15), or Ascidia virginea, be examined alive
and expanded in sea-water it will be seen to bear on the upper
surface two short projections, each terminated by a wide tubular
opening, through which the animal, when touched, can emit jets
of water with considerable force —thus accounting for the
popular name “sea-squirts.” The rest of the body is covered by
the dull grey tough cuticular outer “test” or “tunic” (hence
TunicaTa) by means of which the animal is attached to a rock
or other foreign body. One of the tubular openings, the mouth or
“branchial aperture,” is terminal, and indicates the morphological
anterior end; it is surrounded by eight lobes. The other opening,
the cloaca or “atrial aperture,” is on the dorsal edge, from one-
third to one-half way down the body, and is bounded by six lobes
only; consequently the two apertures, and so the ends of the
body, can be distinguished externally by the number of lobes—
an important matter. The area of attachment is usually the
posterior part of the left side; in Fig. 15 the animal is seen
from the right hand side.

If a little carmine-powder, or some other insoluble particles
be scattered in the water in which the Ascidian is living, the

1 «The Genus Salpa,” Mem. J. Hopkins Univ. 1893.

2 Zeits. wiss. Zool. 1876, 1878 ; Mitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel, 1883, etc.

3 Jen. Zeitschr. 1886, 1888, etc. ; also Bronn’s Thier-Reich.

4 Mitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel, 1893 and 1897 ; and Zeits. wiss. Zool. 1895 and 1896.
5 Journ. Anat. Phys. Paris, xxi. 1885.

6 Fauna and Flora G. v. Neapel, Monogr. x. 1884.

40 ASCIDIANS CHAP.
particles will be seen to converge to the branchial aperture and
be sucked in by the inhalent current entering the body. After
a short interval a certain proportion
of the particles will be shot out from
the atrial aperture with the exhalent
current.

These particles have passed through
the pharyngeal portion of the ali-
mentary canal and the cloacal passages,
with the water used in respiration,
but a considerable amount of such
particles taken in with the water
do not reappear, as they are retained
by the nutritive organs and pass along
the remainder of the alimentary
canal with the food. The current
of water passing in at the branchial
and out at the atrial aperture is of
primary importance in the life of
the Ascidian. Besides serving for
respiratory purposes it conveys all
the food into the body and removes
waste matters both intestinal and

Fig. 15.— Ascidia mentula Linn.
from the right side (uatural renal, and also expels the reproduc-

size), Loch Fyne, N.B.; Dr, 4: he. “fp - +
Teatohial aetna abeiel tive products from the body.

aperture. Arrows show the The Test.—The test is notable

direction of the water‘cuments. smonesh animal structures for eon-
taining “tunicine,” a substance which appears to be identical
in composition, and in behaviour under treatment with various
reagents, with cellulose. It is cartilaginous in appearance and
consistency, and to some extent in structure, as it consists
of a clear (or in some cases fibrilated) matrix in which are
embedded many corpuscles or cells. It is the matrix that
contains the cellulose, which may form over sixty per cent by
weight of the entire test. As the test is morphologically a
cuticle, being a secretion on the outer surface of the ectoderm
(Fig. 16, ec), the cells it contains have immigrated to it from the
body, and it has recently been shown that many of these are
mesodermal cells (leucocytes or connective tissue wandering cells,
amoebocytes, and in some cases embryonic “ kalymmocytes,” or

II STRUCTURE—THE TEST 41

egg-follicle cells, see below, p. 56), which have passed through
the ectoderm. This process commences in the larval state with
the migration of mesenchyme cells from the blastocoele through
the epiblast. Ectoderm cells, and possibly also some primitive
endoderm cells, also take part in forming the test. Many of
these cells in the test remain small and simple, as the fusiform
and stellate test-cells; some become pigment-cells, while others
enlarge and become vacuolated to form the large (up to 0°15
mm. in diameter) vesicular or “bladder ” cells—this is especially
the case in the outer layer of the test in Ascidia mentula (see

= TEST MANTLE
th O De 2 989
ng} Ome) o ae a
On 89°? @ ook
ae hike) 2 Q@ © ie
‘PO, Q Co @) oe o. 4
ty gin © a °
F Te) z we
42 Q i oO ee
e) 0 Q,
Qg 2 at
[Se V9 p an
‘ el / . i S W 4
bLc. tv. Lape, WESe. “Bs.

Fic. 16.— Diagrammatic section through test and mantle of Ascidia to show the rela-
tions of ectoderm to body-wall and cuticle. l.c, Bladder-cells ; 62.8, blood-sinus ;
c.t.c, connective tissue cells ; ec, ectoderm ; mes.c, wandering mesoblast cells ; m.f,
muscle fibres ; ¢.c, test-cells ; ¢.v, “vessel” of the test.”

Fig. 17, bl) where there are innumerable clear vesicles, each sur-
rounded by a thin film of protoplasm and having the nucleus
still visible at one point of the surface. In some of the Tunicata
the test-cells produce calcareous spicules of various shapes (see
below, p. 86).

The test also becomes organised by the growth into it of the
so-called “vessels.” These are outgrowths of the body-wall
covered by ectoderm and containing prolongations of blood-
channels from the connective tissue of the “mantle” (body-wall).
Fig. 16, #v shows such an outgrowth, and exhibits the general
relations of test (cuticle), ectoderm, and mesoderm. It also
explains how it is that the blood-channel being pushed out as a

42 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

loop gives rise to the double or paired “ vessels” seen branching
through the test (see Fig. 17, 7). The two vessels of a pair are
one blood-channel imperfectly divided by a connective-tissue
septum. The blood courses out along one side, round the com-
munication in a“ terminal knob” at the end, and back down the
other side. The “terminal knobs” are very numerous, and form
a marked feature in the outer layer of the test (Fig. 17, th);
in some cases (Culeolus murrayt), they probably form an accessory
organ of respiration, while in others (Botryllidae), they pulsate
and aid in keeping up the circulation.

The ectoderm is a simple epithelial layer (Fig. 16, ec). It is
turned in for a short distance at the branchial aperture (mouth),

Fic. 17.—Section through the surface layer of test of Ascidia mentula, x 50. bl. Bladder
cells ; ¢.c, test cell ; ¢.4, terminal knobs of vessels ; v, vessels of test.

and atrial aperture (cloaca), as a short stomodaeum and procto-
daeum respectively, lined in each case by a delicate prolongation
of the test.

Fig. 24, A, p. 52, shows the relations of ectoderm, mesoderm,
and endoderm in a section through the antero-dorsal part of the
body. The cavity marked p.br is a portion of the atrial cavity
lined by ectoderm, and must not be confounded with a coelom.
The absence of a true coelom in the mesoderm will be noticed
in this and other figures, and yet the Tunicata are Coelomata,
although it is very doubtful whether the enterocoel which has
been described in the development of some is ever found. The
coelom is in any case largely suppressed later, and is only re-
presented in the adult by the pericardium and by small cavities
in the renal and reproductive organs and ducts.

Body-Wall and Cavities of the Body.—The name “ mantle ”
is given to the ectoderm with the parietal mesoderm which form
the body-wall inside the test. It is largely formed of connective

rt STRUCTURE—BODY-WALL, ETC. 43

tissues—both homogeneous and fibrous—with cells, blood-
sinuses, and many muscle- bundles large and small running
circularly, longitudinally, and obliquely, and interlacing in all
directions (Fig. 18,
m). The muscles
are all formed of
very long fusiform
non-striped fibres.
The mantle in some
Ascidiaus is often
brilliantly pig-
mented — red, yel-
low and opaque
white, the coloured
cells being exactly
like those found in
the blood.

The mantle
forms two well-
marked siphons or
short wide tubes,
which lead in from
the branchial and
atrial apertures.
These are sur-
rounded by strong
sphincter muscles,’
and are lined by the

invaginated ecto- Fia. 18.—Dissection of Ascidia, from right side, to show
d a anatomy. «, Anus; dé, atrial aperture ; Br, branchial
erm and test. The aperture ; b7.s, br.s’, branchial sac ; end, endostyle; g.d,

one leads into the genital ducts; gon, ovary ; hyp, neural gland; hyp.d,

A the duct leading to dorsal tubercle; m, mantle; n.g,
branchial sac or ganglion ; oes, oesophagus ; p.br.c, peribranchial cavity ;
modified pharynx, ren, renal vesicles ; st, stomach ; ¢, test ; én, tentacles ;

‘ ty, typhlosole.
and the other into
the atrial or peribranchial cavity (see Fig. 18, and Fig. 19, p.br).
Figs. 18 and 19 show the relations of the branchial and
peribranchial cavities to one another. The peribranchial cavity

1 These sphincters close the only openings through the tough test so effectually
that when collectors are preserving Ascidians in alcohol it is advisable to make one
or more slits in the test to allow the sea-water to escape and the spirit to enter.

44 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

opens to the exterior dorsally by the atrial aperture, forms the
cloaca along the dorsal edge of the body, and has extensions
laterally on each side of the branchial sac, with the interior of
which it is placed in communication by the secondary gill-slits
or “stigmata” (Fig 19, sg). Along the ventral edge the mantle
is united to the wall of the branchial sac, and it is only this
union (Fig. 19, end) that prevents the peribranchial cavity from
completely surrounding the branchial sac.

The following list of the cavities present in the body of the
adult Ascidia may be useful at this point :—

1. The alimentary canal, including the branchial sac. This is
derived from the archenteron of the embryo, is lined throughout
by endoderm, and the system of cavities of the intestinal gland is
to be regarded merely as an outgrowth from the alimentary
canal.

2. The peribranchial (atrial) cavity, derived from two lateral
ectodermal invaginations which join dorsally to form the cloaca
and open to the exterior by the atrial aperture.

3. The original embryonic segmentation cavity (blastocoele)
remains, where not obliterated by the development of the meso-
dermal connective tissue, as the irregular system of blood spaces,
with its outgrowths in test and branchial sac. The heart, which
has differentiated muscular walls, becomes secondarily connected
at its ends with these blood spaces.

4. The pericardium and epicardium (see p. 83) originate as
outgrowths from the archenteron. They may therefore be re-
garded as enterocoelic spaces. The pericardium becomes com-
pletely closed off and separated from the alimentary canal. The
epicardium may form paired tubes of great length, and may
remain perinanently connected with the branchial sac.

5. The cavities of the renal vesicles and of the gonads and
ducts are spaces formed in the mesoblast. They have been
variously interpreted :—

(a) As of the same nature as the blood spaces (blastocoelic), or

(b) As formed by a splitting of the mesoblast (coelomic).

6. The cavity of the neural gland and of its duct opening at
the dorsal tubercle is derived from the primitive dorsal neural tube
of the embryo, and so may be regarded as a part of the lumen of
the cerebro-spinal nervous system.

Tentacles, etc.—The branchial aperture leads through the

II STRUCTURE—TENTACLES, ETC. 45

branchial siphon into the branchial sac. At the base of the
siphon, just about the line of junction of the ectoderm of the
stomodaeum with the endoderm of the mesenteron, is placed a
circle of simple hair-like tentacles (Fig. 18, ¢v) which stand out at
right angles to the wall, and more or less completely meet in the
centre to form a delicate, sensory grid or sieve through which all
the water entering the body has to pass. These tentacles not only
act mechanically, but are also sensitive although only scattered
sensory cells, and no specially differentiated sense-organs are
found upon them. Behind the tentacles lies the plain, or papil-

SJ. ren

OY:

te
:
i
;

chet é
| es ee: es 1 mae
Dorsat. :
Ventral.

Lu “me
Fic. 19.—Semi-diagrammatic transverse section of Ascidia, passing through the atrial
aperture, seen from anterior surface, left side uppermost. At, Atrial aperture ; a¢./,
atrial lobe ; Br.s, branchial sac ; cl, cloaca ; con, connective ; d.b/.s, dorsal blood-

sinus ; dl, dorsal lamina ; end, endostyle ; g.d, genital ducts ; 7,2’, intestine; 1.7,

interstigmatic vessel ; m, mantle; m.b, muscle-bundles ; ov, ovary; p.br, peri-

branchial cavity; 7, rectum; ren, renal vesicles ; sg, stigmata ; sph, atrial sphincter ;

t, test ; tr, transverse vessel ; ty, typhlosole ; v.d/.s, ventral blood-sinus.
lated, prebranchial zone (Fig. 21, p.br.z), bounded behind by a
pair of parallel and closely placed ciliated ridges with a groove
between—the peripharyngeal bands—which encircle the anterior
end of the branchial sae.

The branchial sac is very large—much the largest organ of
the body—and extends almost to the posterior end of the body,
while the rest of the alimentary canal lies upon its left side.
The food particles, consisting of microscopic plants and animals,
are carried in through the branchial aperture by the current of
water, but most of them do not pass out through the gill-slits to
the atrium, being entangled in the viscid mucus which passes
by ciliary action along the groove between the peripharyngeal

bands.

46 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

Endostyle.—The mucus just referred to is produced in the
long canal-shaped gland called the endostyle or hypobranchial
groove, which runs along the entire ventral edge of the
branchial sac (Fig. 18, end). The sides, and especially the floor
of the endostyle, are richly ciliated, while there are four (or six)
strongly-marked, peculiarly-shaped glandular tracts, two (or
three) on each side (Fig. 20, gl) running along its length, and
separated by areas of closely-packed fusiform cells with short
cilia, amongst which are found some bipolar sensory cells.

This organ corresponds to the hypopharyngeal groove of

“iy ¥ endl = Ceeit.

Fic, 20.—Transverse section of the endostyle of Ascidia mentula, x 350. bi.s, Blood-
sinus ; end.l, lips of the endostyle ; g/, glandular tracts ; 7.d, internal longitudinal
bar ; /.v, interstigmatic vessels ; m, mantle ; p.b7, peribranchial cavity ; sg, stigmata ;
v.bl.s, ventral blood-sinus.

Amphioxus and the median part of the thyroid gland of Verte-
brata. It is interesting to notice that the (at least) four longitudinal
tracts of gland-cells are of remarkable constancy, being found
not only in all groups of Tunicata, including even the pelagic,
tailed Appendicularians, but also in Amphioxus and in the
young thyroid gland of the Ammocoete. When, in Ascidians, a
third marginal glandular tract is added it has a different appear-
ance from the two characteristic tracts. The mucus is carried
forward by the action of the large floor-cilia of the endostyle
(Fig. 20) to the groove between the peripharyngeal bands, and
after encircling the anterior end of the branchial sac and collect-
ing the food particles, it passes backwards along the dorsal edge

Il STRUCTURE—BRANCHIAL SAC 47

of the branchial sac to the oesophagus, guided by a membranous
fold, the dorsal lamina (Fig. 21, dl), which is more or less ridged
or corrugated, and may be armed with marginal tags or even
replaced by larger processes (the “languets”) in some species
of Ascidians. In the living animal the lamina has its free
edge curved to the right hand side in such a manner as to
constitute a fairly perfect tube along which the train of food
passes.

Branchial Sac.—Thus we have the dorsal lamina (or the
languets) along the dorsal edge, the endostyle along the ventral
edge, and the peripharyngeal bands around the anterior end. The
wall of the branchial sac itself is penetrated by a large number
of channels through
which blood flows. Some
of these run in one direc-
tion and some in an-
other, so as to form
complicated networks,
which differ greatly in
their arrangement in
different Ascidians. Be-
tween these blood-
channels there are clefts
(“ stigmata ”), the
secondary or subdivided
gill-slits, by means of
which the current of

water passes from the
4 Fic. 21.—Antero-dorsal part of pharynx in Ascidia
branchial sac to the mentula, x15. br.s, Part of branchial sac; d./,
large external peribran- dorsal lamina ; d.t, dorsal tubercle ; p.br.z, pre-
hial Fal . branchial zone ; p.p, peripharyngeal bands ; sph,
cna or atria cavity. sphincter of branchial aperture ; tn, tentacle.
All the stigmata (of

which there may be several hundred thousand) in the wall of
the branchial sac are bounded by cubical or columnar epithelial
cells, which are ciliated. These cilia, so long as the animal is
alive, are in constant motion, so as to drive the water onwards,
and it is this constant ciliary action in the walls of the branchial
sac that gives rise to the all-important current of water stream-
‘ing through the body. In addition to the stigmata there are
generally one or two much larger elongated slits (Garstang’s

48 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

pharyngo-cloacal slits) placed close to the dorsal lamina and
leading direct to the cloaca.

Fig. 22 shows a small part of the wall of the branchial sac, in
which it may be seen that the bars containing the blood-
channels are arranged in three regular series :—(1) The “ trans-
verse vessels” which run horizontally round the wall and open
at their dorsal and ventral ends into large median longitudinally
running tubes, the dorsal blood-sinus (or “ dorsal aorta ”’) behind
the dorsal lamina, and the ventral blood-sinus (or “ branchial
aorta”) beneath the endostyle; (2) the fine longitudinal or

st “interstigmatic vessels” which

tn pos a run vertically between adjacent
transverse vessels and open into
them, and which therefore bound
the stigmata; and (3) the “in-
ternal longitudinal bars” which
run vertically, in a plane internal
to that of the transverse and
fine longitudinal vessels. These
bars (Fig. 22, 2.2) communicate
with the transverse vessels by
short side branches where they
cross, and at these points are
Fin22,7Amush ofthe bret 6 of prolonged into the cavity of
horizontal section. cd, Connecting the sac in the form of hollow
dust; bovkowtal nentane: {4 papillae, Tn some Ascidians
stigmatic vessels ; p, p’, papillae ; sg, (eg. Corellia and most of the

i a a a Moleulidae) the interstigmatic
vessels are curved so that the stigmata form more or less com-
plete spirals (see Figs. 35 and £1). In some species of .fserdia,
and other Ascidians, the interstigmatic vessels are inserted into
the transverse vessel in an undulating course in place of the
straight line seen in Fig. 22, B, lv, the result being that the
stigmatic part of the wall of the branchial sac seems to be folded
or thrown into microscopic crests and troughs. This is known as
“minute plication.” In some cases, again (Cynthiidae), the
whole wall of the sac is pushed inwards at intervals to form
large folds visible to the eye (see Fig. 36, A and B). The
intersections of the internal longitudinal bars with the trans-
verse vessels divide up the inner surface of the branchial

Il STRUCTURE—HEART AND BLOOD 49

sac wall into rectangular areas called “ meshes.” One such mesh,
containing eight stigmata in a row, is seen in Fig. 22, A. The
internal longitudinal bars bear papillae at the angles of the
meshes, and occasionally in intermediate positions. There are
frequently horizontal membranes (Fig. 22, B, hm) attached to
the transverse vessels between the papillae. There are many
“connectives ” running from the outer wall of the branchial sac
to the mantle outside, and allowing the blood in the transverse
vessels to communicate with that in the sinuses of the mantle
(see Fig. 19, con).

Heart and Circulation —It is one of the notable features of
the Tunicata that the circulation igs not constant in direction,
but is periodically reversed.

The blood of Ascidians is in the main transparent, but usually
contains certain pigmented corpuscles in addition to many
ordinary leucocytes or colourless amoeboid cells. The pigment in
the coloured cells may be red, yellow, brown, or in some cases
blue or opaque white. The blood may reach the branchial sac
either from the dorsal or from the ventral median sinus according
to the direction in which the heart is beating at the moment (see
below); and it is a most interesting and beautiful sight to see
the circulation of the variously coloured corpuscles through the
transparent vessels, and the lashing of the cilia along the edges
of the neighbouring stigmata in a small Ascidian under the
microscope.

In Ascidia (Fig. 23) the heart is an elongated fusiform tube
placed on the ventral and posterior edge of the stomach, project-
ing into a space (the pericardium) which is a part of the original
coelomsthe remainder of which is represented in the adult by
the reproductive and renal cavities. The wall of the heart is
continuous along one edge with that of the pericardium, and the
heart is to be regarded as a tubular invagination of the pericardial
wall, shutting in a portion of the surrounding space (the blastocoel
of the embryo), and having open ends which communicate with
the large blood sinuses leading to the branchial sac, to the viscera,
and to the body-wall and test. The cavity of the heart is not
divided and there are no valves. Its wall is formed of a single
layer of epithelio-muscular cells, the inner, muscular, ends of
which are cross-striated fibres running round the heart—the only
striated muscular tissue found in the body. Waves of contrac-

VOL, VII E

50 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

tion pass along the heart from end to end, first for a certain
number of beats in one direction, and then, after an interval, in
the other. If a small or young Ascidia be placed alive, left
side uppermost, in a watch-glass or small trough of sea-water,
and examined with a low power of the microscope, the heart will
be readily seen near the posterior end of the transparent body.
It will be noticed that the “ beating” looks like successive waves
of blood pressed through the tubular heart from one end to the
other by its contractions. After watching the waves passing, let
us say, from the right hand end of the heart to the left for about
a minute and a half (perhaps 60 or 80 to 100 beats), it will
be seen that they gradually become slower and then stop
altogether. But after seven or eight seconds a faint wave of
contraction will start from the /ef¢ end of the heart and pass
over it to the right; and this will be followed by larger ones
for a minute and a half, and then again a pause will occur and
the direction change. It has been suggested that the cause of
this remarkable reversal may possibly be that the heart being on
the ventral vessel, which is wider than the corresponding dorsal
trunk, pumps the blood into either the lacunae of the branchial
sac or those of the viscera in greater volume than can possibly
get out through the smaller branchio-visceral vessel in the
same time, the result being that the lacunae in question soon
become engorged, and hy back pressure cause the stoppage, and
then reversal of the beat. The absence of any valves in the
heart to regulate the direction of flow obviously facilitates this
alternation of the current.

The larger channels through which the blood flows may be
lined with a delicate endothelium, but the smaller passages are
merely spaces in the connective tissue. The heart, although
anatomically a “ventral vessel,” runs in the main dorso-ventrally.
The blood-channel leaving the ventral end of the heart is the
“ branchio-cardiac vessel ” (Fig. 23, bc). This gives off a branch
which, along with a corresponding branch from the “cardio-visceral”
vessel (c.v) at the other end of the heart, goes to the test, and then
runs along the ventral edge of the branchial sac as the branchial
aorta (U.a), external to the endostyle, communicating laterally
with the ventral ends of all the transverse vessels of the branchial
sac. The cardio-visceral vessel (Fig. 23, ¢.v) after giving off its
branch to the test breaks up into a number of sinuses which

I STRUCTURE— CIRCULATION SI
‘*e

ramify over the alimentary canal and the other viscera. These
visceral lacunae nl communicate with a third great sinus, the
“ branchio-visceral ” vessel (bv) which runs for qartt along the
dorsal edge of the branchial sac as the dorsal aorta (d.a),
externally to the dorsal lamina, and joins the dorsal ends of all
the transverse vessels of the branchial sac. Besides these three
chief systems—the branchio-cardiac, the cardio-visceral, and the
branchio-visceral—(see Fig. 25), there are numerous lacunae in
all parts of the body by means of which anastomoses are established
between the different currents of blood.

When the heart contracts ventro-dorsally the course of the

bv

ZI Le Z <Q
WLLL ELE EY
Oa a LZ arc OCG rma ap =

Fic. 23.—Diagrammatic dissection of Ascidia, from left side, to show course of circula-
tion. Front part of branchial sac opened, back part covered by viscera. 0.a,
Branchial (ventral) aorta ; 6.c, branchio-cardiac vessel ; 6.v, branchio-visceral vessel ;
c.v, cardio-visceral vessel ; d.a, dorsal aorta ; ht, heart. A, anterior ; P, posterior ;
D, dorsal ; V, ventral. sacha

circulation is as follows:—the blood which is flowing through
the vessels of the branchial sac is collected in an oxygenated
condition in the branchio-cardiac vessel, and after receiving a
stream of blood from the test enters the ventral end of the heart.
It is then propelled from the dorsal end into the cardio-visceral
vessels, and so reaches the test and the digestive and other
viscera; then, after circulating in the visceral lacunae it passes
into the branchio-visceral vessel in an impure condition, and is
distributed to the branchial vessels to be purified again. When
the heart, on the other hand, contracts dorso-ventrally, this course
of the circulation is reversed, the “ veins” and “ arteries” exchange
functions, and what a minute before was a “systemic,” 1s now a
“respiratory ” heart. This is a phenomenon without parallel in
the animal kingdom.

§2 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

All the blood-spaces and lacunae are probably derived, like
the cavity of the heart, from the blastocoel of the embryo, and
are not, like the cavity of the pericardium, a part of the coelom
(of endodermal origin).

Neural Gland and Dorsal Tubercle.—In the dorsal median
line near the anterior end of the body, and imbedded in the
mantle on the ventral! surface of the nerve-ganglion, there les a
small glandular mass—the neural gland—which, as Julin first

--- mdntle

“C4 peribranchial
cavity
-e.p.br

Branchial sac

Fic. 24.—Antero-dorsal part of Ascidia showing the relations of the layers of the body,
and of the nervous system. A, in sagittal section ; B, in transverse section. d.b/.s,
Dorsal blood-sinus ; d./, dorsal lamina; d.x, dorsal nerve; dt, dorsal tubercle ;
ect, ectoderm ; en, endoderm ; e.p.br, epithelium of peribranchial cavity ; g/.d, duct
of subneural gland ; /.v points to the ciliated epithelium covering a longitudinal
vessel of branchial sac; m, mantle; 7, nerve; n.g, ganglion ; ».g/, neural gland ;
p.br, peribranchial cavity ; pp.b, peripharyngeal bands ; sph, branchial sphincter ;
t, t’, test ; tn, tentacle.

showed, there is some reason to regard as the homologue of the
hypophysis cerebri of the Vertebrate brain. Metcalf has recently
shown that the neural gland may be a double structure—partly
cerebral and partly stomodaeal—as in Vertebrates.

The function of this gland is still somewhat mysterious. It
may merely form the viscid secretion which is carried along the
peripharyngeal bands and down the dorsal lamina. On the other
hand, it has been suggested that the function of the organ may
possibly be renal, for the removal of nitrogenous waste matters in
the neighbourhood of the nervous system. Finally, it may be a
lymph gland.

1 Except in Cynthiidae and Botryllidae where it is dorsal.

II STRUCTURE—NERVOUS SYSTEM 53

The neural gland, which was first noticed by Hancock, may
be continued backwards along with the dorsal nerve, and it
communicates anteriorly by means of a narrow duct with the
front of the branchial sac (pharynx). The opening of the duct
is enlarged to form a funnel-shaped cavity (Fig. 24, A), which
may be folded upon itself, convoluted, or even broken up into a
number of smaller openings (see Fig. 43, p. 79), so as to form a
complicated projection called the dorsal tubercle, situated in the
dorsal part of the prebranchial zone. The dorsal tubercle in
Ascidia mentula is somewhat horse-shoe shaped (Fig. 21, d.t); it
varies in most Ascidians (see Fig. 43) according to the genus and
species, and in some cases in the individual also. Sensory cells
are found in the epithelium, and so it is highly probable that
besides being the opening of the duct from the neural gland, this
convoluted ciliated ridge may be a sense-organ for testing the
quality of the water entering the branchial sac.

Nervous System and Sense-Organs.—The single elongated
ganglion (Fig. 24, 2), in the median dorsal line of the mantle,
between the branchial and atrial siphons, is the only nerve-
centre in Ascidia and most other Tunicata. It is the degenerate
remains of the dorsal wall of the tubular cerebro-spinal nervous
system of the trunk-region of the tailed larval Ascidian—the
ventral wall opposite having given rise to the subneural gland.
The more posterior or spinal part of the larva has almost entirely
disappeared in most adult Tunicata. It persists, however, in the
Appendiculariidae, and traces of it have been found in the dorsal
nerve running backwards towards the oesophagus in some Ascidians
(e.g. Clavelina). It may be ganglionated in Molgulidae.

The ganglion has small rounded nerve-cells on its surface,
and interlacing nerve-fibres inside. It gives off distributory
nerves at both ends (Fig. 24, A), which run through the
mantle to the neighbourhood of the apertures, where they divide
up to supply the lobes and the sphincter muscles. The
only sense-organs are the pigment spots (“ocelli,” formed of
modified ectoderm cells imbedded in red and yellow pigment),
between the branchial and atrial lobes, the tentacles at the base
of the branchial siphon, and probably the dorsal tubercle and
the languets or dorsal lamina, in all of which, as well as in
the endostyle and peripharyngeal bands and in papillae on the
ectoderm and in the branchial sac, sensory cells have been found.

54 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

These, considered as sense-organs, are all in a lowly-developed
condition. The larval Ascidians, on the other hand, have well-
developed intra-cerebral optic and otic sense-organs (see Fig. 26,
p. 60), and in some of the pelagic Tunicata, otocysts and pigment-
spots are found in connexion with the ganghon.

Alimentary Canal.—The mouth and pharynx (branchial sac)
have already been described. The remainder of the alimentary
canal is a bent tube, which in A. mentula and most other
Ascidians lies imbedded in the mantle on the left side of the
body, and projects into the peribranchial cavity (see Figs. 18 and
19). The oesophagus leaves the branchial sae in the dorsal
middle line, near the posterior end of the dorsal lamina. It is a
short curved tube which leads ventrally to the large fusiform
thick-walled stomach, ridged internally. The intestine emerges
from the ventral end of the stomach and soon turns anteriorly,
then dorsally, and then posteriorly, so as to form a curve, the
intestinal loop, in which the ovary lies, open posteriorly. The
intestine now curves anteriorly again, and from this point runs
nearly straight forward as the rectum, thus completing a second
curve, the rectal loop, in which the renal vesicles lie, open
anteriorly. The wall of the intestine is thickened internally to
form the typhlosole (Fig. 18, ty), a pad which runs along its
entire leneth, so as to reduce the lumen of the tube to a crescentic
sht. The anus opens into the dorsal or cloacal part of the
peribranchial cavity near the atrial aperture. The walls of the
stomach are glandular, and most of the endoderm cells lining the
tube are ciliated. A system of delicate, microscopic, branched
tubules with dilated ends (the “refringent organ”), which
ramifies over the outer wall of the intestine, and communicates
with the cavity of the stomach at the pyloric end by means of a
duct is probably a digestive gland. There is in Ascidia no
separate large gland to which the name “liver” can be applied,
as in some other Tunicata.

Renal Organ.—A mass of large clear-walled vesicles which
occupies the rectal loop (Figs. 18 and 19, ren), and may extend
over the adjacent walls of the intestine, is a renal organ without
a duct. Each vesicle is the modified remains of a part of the
primitive coelom or body-cavity, and is formed of cells which
eliminate nitrogenous waste matters from the blood circulating in
the neighbouring blood-lacunae, and deposit them in the cavity of

II STRUCTURE—RENAI, AND REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS 55

the vesicle, where they form one or more concentrically laminated
concretions of a yellowish or brownish colour, sometimes coated
with a chalky deposit. These concretions contain uric acid, and
in a large Ascidian are very numerous. The nitrogenous waste
products are thus deposited and stored wp in the renal vesicles in
place of being excreted from the body. In other Ascidians the
renal organs may differ from the above in position and structure ;
but in no case have they any excretory duct, unless the neural
gland is to be regarded as one of the renal organs—which has not
yet been proved.

Reproductive Organs.— Ascidia mentula is hermaphrodite,
and the reproductive organs lie with the alimentary canal, on the
left side of the body (Fig. 19, ov). The ovary is a ramified gland
which occupies the greater part of the intestinal loop. It con-
tains a cavity which, along with the cavities of the testis, is derived
from an embryonic coelom; the ova are formed from its walls,
and fall when mature into the cavity. The oviduct is continuous
with the cavity of the ovary, and leads forward alongside the
rectum, finally opening near the anus into the peribranchial
cavity (Fig. 18, g.d). The testis is composed of a great number
of delicate, branched tubules, which ramify over the ovary and
the adjacent parts of the intestinal wall. These tubules terminate
in ovate swellings. Near the commencement of the rectum the
larger tubules unite to form the vas deferens, a tube of consider-
able size, which runs forward alongside the rectum, and, like the
oviduct, terminates by opening into the peribranchial cavity close
to the anus. The lumen of the tubules of the testis, like the
cavity of the ovary, is a part of the embryonic mesoblastic space,
and the spermatozoa are formed from the cells lining the wall. In
some Ascidians (certain Molgulidae and Cynthiidae), reproductive
organs are present on both sides of the body, and in others,
as in Polycarpa, there are many complete sets of both male and
female systems attached to the inner surface of the mantle on
both sides of the body and projecting into the peribranchial
cavity.

Embryology and Life-History of a Typical Ascidian.

The eggs of Tunicata are for the most part of small size,
nearly colourless and transparent, and with little or no food-yolk.

56 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

In some, however (such as some of the Cynthiidae, and some
Compound Ascidians), the eggs are larger, more opaque, and have
a fair amount of food-yolk. Ova of this type are not expelled
from the body of the parent as ova, but are fertilised, and remain
in the atrial cavity or in a special diverticulum thereof—the
incubatory pouch—until they are far advanced in development ;
and usually leave the body as tailed larvae. In many species, the
ova and spermatozoa mature at different times in the life-history,
and so self-fertilisation is prevented. Some species (such as
many Botryllidae and Distomatidae) are protogynous, the ova
being produced and shed before the testes have matured, while
other species (Coelocormus hualeyi) are protandrous, being male
while young and female later. But there is no doubt that in
other cases (e.g. Ascidia mentula) self-fertilisation is not only
possible, but does take place. After maturation certain of the
follicle-cells which invest the ovum in the ovary migrate into the
egg and proliférate so as to form a layer in the superficial part
of the egg, where they appear as the so-called “ testa-cells” or
“kalymmocytes” (Fig. 25, A, 4c). The remaining follicle-cells
may form two or more layers, usually one of large cubical cells,
which may become greatly vacuolated, next to the ovum, and an
external flattened layer which is cast off when the egg escapes
from the ovary.

Segmentation is complete and results in the formation of a
spherical blastula with a small segmentation-cavity (Fig. 25, C).
The blastula grows larger and begins to differentiate: There
are slightly smaller cells which divide more rapidly at one end of
this embryo, the future ectoderm, and slightly larger and more
granular cells at the other, which become chiefly endoderm
(hypoblast). Invagination of the larger cells then takes place
(Fig. 25, D), resulting in the formation of a gastrula with an
archenteron. The hypoblast cells lining the archenteron become
columnar (hy). The curving and more rapid growth at the
anterior end of the embryo narrow the ‘primitively wide open
blastopore, and carry it to the posterior end of the future dorsal
surface (Fig. 25, E). The orientation of the body is now clear.
The embryo is elongated antero-posteriorly, the dorsal surface is

1 The early stages of Ciona, of which Castle has given a very complete account
(Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. xxvii. No. 7, 1896), differ in some points from those of
Ascidia described here.

II EMBRYONIC DEVELOPMENT 57

flattened, and the blastopore indicates its posterior end. Around
the blastopore the large ectoderm cells form a medullary plate,
along which a groove (the medullary eroove), runs forwards,
bounded at the sides by medullary folds which meet behind the
blastopore. Underneath the posterior part of the medullary groove

Fig. 25,—Embryology of Ascidian. A, mature ovum: fold, follicle-cell ; #, membrane ;
n, nucleus ; py, protoplasm ; ¢.¢, test-cell; B, mature spermatozoon ; C, segmentation-
stage in section to show blastocoel ; D, early gastrula-stage ; E, later gastrula-stage ;
F, later embryo showing rudiments of notochord and neural tube ; G, transverse
section of body of embryo showing mesoblast and formation of neural canal ; H, late
embryo showing body and tail, notochord, neural canal, and mesenteron ; I, young
larva ready to be hatched ; K, transverse section of tail of larva. ar, Archenteron ;
at, atrial invagination ; au, otocyst ; b.c, blastocoel ; b.p, blastopore ; ch, notochord ;
ep, epiblast ; f, tail-fin; hy, hypoblast ; m.b, mesoblast ; mes, mesenteron ; musc,
muscle-cell ; 7.c, neural canal; me.c, neurenteric canal; n.v, neural vesicle; oc,
ocellus. (Modified from Kowalevsky and others.)

certain of the hypoblast cells from the dorsal wall of the archen-
teron, in the median line, form a band extending forwards (Fig.
25, E, ch). This band separates off from the hypoblast, which
closes in beneath it, and thus gives rise to the notochord (Fig.
25, F). The more lateral and posterior cells become mesoblast,
and separate off as lateral plates, which show no trace of metameric
segmentation (Fig. 25, G). The remainder of the archenteron

58 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

becomes the branchial sac, and by further growth buds off the rest
of the alimentary canal.

The medullary groove now becomes converted into the closed
neural canal by the growing up and arching inwards (Fig. 25, G,
nec) of the medullary folds, which unite with one another from
behind forwards in such a way that the blastopore now opens
from the enteron into the floor of the neural canal, forming the
neurenteric passage (Fig. 25, F, mer). For a time the anterior
end of the neural canal remains open as a neuropore. By this
time the posterior end is elongating to form a tail, and the
embryo is acquiring the tadpole-shape (Fig. 25, H) characteristic
of the free larva. The tail grows rapidly, curves round the body,
and also undergoes torsion, so that its dorsal surface comes to lie
on the left side. It contains ectoderm cells on its surface, noto-
chordal cells (in single file) up the centre (see Fig. 25, H, ch), a
neural canal dorsally, and a row of endoderm cells representing
the enteron ventrally to the notochord. Later on the mesoblast
also is prolonged into the tail, where it forms a band of striated
muscle-cells at each side of the notochord. When the ectoderm
cells begin to secrete the cuticular test this forms two delicate
transparent longitudinal (dorsal and ventral) fins in the tail (Fig.
25, K, f), and especially at its extremity where radial thickenings
form striae resembling fin-rays. The ectoderm on the anterior end
of the body grows out into three adhering papillae (Fig. 26, A).

The neural canal now differentiates into a tubular dorsal
nervous system. The anterior end dilates to form the thin-
walled cerebral vesicle (see Figs. 25, I, and 26, A), containing later
the intra-cerebral, dorsal, pigmented eye (oc), and the ventral
otolith (aw) of the larva. The next part of the canal thickens
to form the trunk-ganglion, and behind that is the more slender
“spinal cord,” which runs to the extremity of the tail. A ciliated
diverticulum of the anterior end of the enteric cavity (future
pharynx) which enters into close relations with the front of the
cerebral vesicle,’ and later opens into the ectodermic invagination
which forms the mouth at that spot, is evidently the rudiment of
the neural duct or hypophysial canal. The future branchial sac
(pharynx), with a ventral median thickening which will be the
endostyle, is by this time clearly distinguishable by its large size

* Possibly the diverticulum may be wholly derived from the neural tube (see
Willey, Quart. J. Mier. Sci. 1893).

sa LARVAL DEVELOPMENT 59

from the much narrower posterior part of the enteron, which
grows out to become the oesophagus, stomach, and intestine. The
notochord does not extend forward into the pharyngeal region,
but is confined to the posterior or caudal part of the embryo. It
now shows lenticular pieces of a gelatinous intercellular substance
secreted by the cells and lying between them (Fig. 25, 1). The
mouth forms as a stomodaeum, or ectodermal invagination,
antero-dorsally in the region where the neuropore has closed, and
about the same time two lateral ectodermal involutions form
(Fig. 26, A, at), which become the atrial or peribranchial
pouches, at first distinct, afterwards united in the mid-dorsal line
to form the adult cloaca and atrial aperture. Ingrowths from
the atrial pouches and outgrowths from the wall of the pharynx
coalesce to form the proto-stigmata (primary gill-slits) by which
the cavity of the branchial sac is first placed in communication
with the exterior through the atrial apertures. Opinions differ
as to whether only one or a few pairs of true gill-clefts are repre-
sented in the young Ascidian; and the actual details of their
formation and subdivision, to form the stigmata of the adult,
differ considerably in different forms. In Clavelina the stigmata
are formed as independent perforations of the pharyngeal wall:
in Ascidia two pairs of protostigmata increase to six pairs, which
are subdivided into stigmata; Botryllus and other forms are
intermediate in some respects. No doubt the subdivision of proto-
stigmata is primitive, but has been lost from the ontogeny in
some cases. To what precise extent the walls of the atrial or
peribranchial cavities are formed of ectoderm, or of endoderm, is
still doubtful.

The embryo is hatched about two or three days after fertilisa-
tion, as a larva or Ascidian tadpole (Fig. 26, A) which leads a
free-swimming existence for a short time, during which it develops
its nervous system and cerebral sense-organs, and the powerful
mesoblastic muscle-bands lying at the sides of the notochord
(now a cylindrical rod of gelatinous nature surrounded by the
remains of the original cells) in the tail which form the
locomotory apparatus. Fig. 26, A, shows this stage, the highest
in its chordate organisation, when the larva swims actively
through the sea by vibrating its long tail with the dorsal and
ventral fins.

In addition to the structures already mentioned, the mesoderm

60 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

has formed the beginning of the muscular body-wall, the con-
nective tissue around the organs, and the blood; the endostyle has
developed as a thick-walled groove along the ventral edge of the
pharynx, which has become the branchial sac; and the peri-
cardial sac and its invagination the heart have formed in the
mesoblast between the endostyle and stomach. The * epicardiac
tubes ” grow out from the posterior end of the endostyle to join the
pericardium. They play an important part ‘in the formation of

Fic. 26.—Metamorphosis of an Ascidian. A, free-swimming tailed larva; B, the

metamorphosis—larva attached ; C, tail and nervous system of larva degenerating ;

D, further degeneration and metamorphosis of larva into E, the young fixed Ascidian.
at, Atrial invagination ; ch, notochord ; hy, hypoblast cells ; 7, intestine ; m, mouth ;
mes, mesenteron ; n.c, neural canal ; 2.v, neural vesicle with sense-organs. (Modified
from Kowalevsky and others.)

buds in the colonial Tunicata. The heart acquires a connexion
with blastocoelic blood-spaces at its two ends. The heart
and pericardium show the same relations in Tunicata as in
Enteropneusta, but it is very doubtful whether these organs are
genetically related to the Vertebrate heart.

The unpaired optic organ in the cerebral vesicle when
fully formed has a retina, pigment layer, lens and cornea ; while
the ventral median organ is a large, spherical, partially-
pigmented otolith attached by delicate hair-like processes to
the summit of a hollow ~ crista acustica” (Fig. 26, A). After
a few hours, or at most a day or so, the larva attaches itself

ll METAMORPHOSIS 61

by one or more of the three anterior ectodermal glandular
papillae (one dorsal and two lateral) to some foreign body, and
commences the retrogressive metamorphosis which leads to the
adult state. The adhering papillae, having performed their
function, begin to atrophy, and their place is taken by the rapidly
increasing test. The tail which at first vibrates rapidly is partly
withdrawn from the test and absorbed, and partly cast off in
shreds (Fig. 26, B,C, D). The notochord, nerve-tube, muscles,
etc., are withdrawn into the body, where they break down and
are absorbed by phagocytes. The posterior part of the nerve
cord and its anterior end with the large sense-organs disappear,
and the middle part or trunk-ganglion is reduced to form
the relatively small ganglion of the adult, underneath which
the hypophysial tube gives rise to the neural gland. While the
locomotory, nervous and sensory organs are thus disappearing, or
being reduced, the alimentary canal and reproductive viscera are
growing largely. The branchial sac enlarges, its walls become
penetrated by blood-channels, and grow out to form bars and
papillae, and the number of openings greatly increases by the
primary gill-slits being broken up into the transverse rows of
stigmata. The stomach and intestine, which developed as an out-
growth from the back of the branchial sac at the mght side,
become longer and curve, so that the end of the intestine acquires
an opening into at first the left hand side, and eventually the
cloacal or median part of the atrial cavity. The adhering
papillae have now disappeared, and are replaced functionally by a
growth of the test over neighbouring objects; and at the same
time the region of the body between the point of fixation and the
mouth (branchial aperture) increases rapidly in extent, so as to
cause the body of the Ascidian to rotate through about 180°, and
thus the branchial siphon is carried to the opposite end from the
area of attachment (see Fig. 26, B, C, D, E). Finally the gonads
and their ducts form in the mesoderm between the stomach and
intestine. We thus reach the sedentary degenerate fixed adult
Ascidian with little or no trace of the Chordate characteristics so
marked in the earlier larval stage (see E and A, Fig. 26). The
free-swimming tailed larva shows the Ascidian at the highest
level of its organisation, and is the stage that indicates the
genetic relationship of the Tunicata with the Vertebrata.

In some Ascidians with more food-yolk in the egg, or in which

62 ASCIDIANS CHAP, II

the development takes place within the body of the parent, the life-
history as given above is more or less modified and abbreviated,
and in some few forms the tailed larval stage is missing. Some
exceptional cases of development will be noted below under the
groups to which they belong.

The remarkable life-history of the typical Ascidian, of which
the outlines are given above, is of importance from two points of
view :—

1. It is an excellent example of degeneration. The free-
swimming larva is a more highly developed animal than the
adult Ascidian. The larva is, as we have seen, comparable with
a larval fish or a young tadpole, and is thus a Chordate animal
showing evident relationship to the Vertebrata; while the adult
is in its structure non-Chordate, and is on a level with some of the
worms, or with the lower Mollusca, in its organisation, although of
an entirely different type.

2. It shows us the true position of the Ascidians (Tunicata)
in the animal series. If we knew only the adult forms we
might regard them as being an aberrant group of Worms, or
possibly as occupying a position between worms and the lower
Mollusca, or we might place them as an independent group; but
we should certainly have to class them as Invertebrate animals.
But when we know the whole life-history, and consider it in the
light of “ recapitulation” and “ evolutionary ” views we recognise
that the Ascidians are evidently related to the Vertebrata, and
were at one time free-swimming Chordata occupying a position
somewhere below the lowest Fishes.

>

CHAPTER III

TUNICATA (CONTINUED)

CLASSIFICATION: LARVACEA——APPENDICULARIANS——STRUCTURE, ETC.
—ASCIDIACEA——SIMPLE ASCIDIANS—-SPECIFIC CHARACTERS—
COMPOUND ASCIDIANS— GEMMATION -— MEROSOMATA— HOLO-
SOMATA —— PYROSOMATIDAE —— THALIACEA — DOLIOLIDAE —
SALPIDAE—-GENERAL CONCLUSIONS——-PHYLOGENY.

WE now turn to the systematic classification of the group; and
further details of structure or function, points of interest in the
life-history such as budding and the formation of colonies, the
habits and occurrence, and other peculiarities such as phos-
phorescence, will all be noted under the orders, sub-orders, families
and genera in which they occur.

CLASS TUNICATA.

The Tunicata or Urochordata are hermaphrodite marine
Chordate animals, which show in their development the essential
Vertebrate characters, but in which the notochord is restricted to the
posterior part of the body, and is in most cases present only during
the free-swimming larval stages. The adult animals are usually
sessile and degenerate, and may be either solitary or colonial, fixed or
free. The nervous system is, in the larva, of the elongated, tubular,
dorsal, Vertebrate type, but in most cases it degenerates in the
adult to form a small ganglion placed above the pharynx. The
body is completely covered with a thick cuticular test (“tunic”)
which contains a substance similar to cellulose. The alimentary
canal has a greatly enlarged respiratory pharynx or branchial sac,
which is perforated by two or many more or less modified gill-
slits opening into a peribranchial or atrial cavity, which communi-
cates with the exterior by a single dorsal exhalent aperture (rarely

63

64 ASCIDIANS——-APPENDICULARIANS CHAP,

two ventral apertures). The ventral heart is simple and tubular,
and periodically reverses the direction of the blood-current.

c sie

Ascidiids Cynthiids
Ascidians

Molgulids

Fic. 27.—Sketch of the chief kinds of Tunicata found in the sea.

This Class is divided into three Orders:—The Appendicularians,
the Ascidians, and the Salpians (see Fig. 27).

Order I. Larvacea (Appendicularians).

Free-swimming pelagic forms, in which the posterior part of
the body takes the form of a large locomotory appendage, the

MI CHARACTERS AND HABITS 65

“tail,” in which there is a skeletal axis, the urochord. A
relatively large cuticular test, the “house,” may be formed with
great rapidity (in an hour or so) as a secretion from a part of the
ectoderm ; it is, however, merely a temporary structure which is
soon cast off and replaced by another. The branchial sac is simply
an enlarged pharynx with two ventral ciliated openings (stigmata)
leading to the exterior. These may be regarded as the repre-
sentatives of the primary gill-slits (undivided) of the Ascidian.
There are thus a single pair. There is no separate peribranchial,
atrial, or cloacal cavity. The nervous system consists of a large
dorsally placed ganglion and a long nerve-cord, which stretches
backwards over the alimentary canal to reach the tail, along
which it runs on the left side (morphological dorsal edge) of
the urochord. The anus opens ventrally on the surface of the
body, usually in front of the stigmata. No reproduction by
gemmation or metamorphosis is known in the life-history.
Structure and Mode of Life——This is one of the most
interesting groups of the Tunicata, as it shows more completely
than any of the rest the probable characters of the ancestral
forms. It has undergone little or no degeneration, and con-
sequently corresponds more nearly to the tailed, larval condition
than to the adult forms of the other groups. It retains, in fact,
the originally posterior, chordate, part of the body which is
lost in the metamorphosis of all the other Tunicata. Hence the
Appendicularians have been described as permanent, or sexually
mature, larval forms, and hence also the adult Ascidia may be
said to correspond to the trunk alone of the Appendicularian.
The Order includes a single group, the APPENDICULARIIDA, all
the members of which are minute (usually about 5 mm. in
total length) and free-swimming (Fig. 28). They occur near
the surface of the sea (and exceptionally in deeper water) in most
parts of the world, moving in a characteristic vibratory manner
by the contractions of the powerful tail (see Fig. 27). They
possess the power of forming with great rapidity, from tracts of
specially large glandular ectoderm cells, the “ oikoplasts,” an
enormously large (many times the size of the body) investing
gelatinous layer, which probably corresponds to the test of other
groups, although it is doubtful whether it contains cellulose, and
it differs also in having no immigrated cells and in its temporary
nature. This structure (Fig. 28) was first described by Von
VOL. VII F

66 TUNICATA—-APPENDICULARIANS CHAP.

Mertens, and by him named “ Haus”; it has recently been more
minutely investigated by Lohmann. It is only loosely attached
to the body, and is frequently thrown off soon after its formation.
Its function is probably protective, and possibly to some extent
hydrostatic, and it may also be of use in straining the nutritive
particles from the large volumes of water which filter through its
complicated passages and perforated folds. The long, laterally
compressed “tail” in the Appendiculariida is attached to the
ventral surface of the body (Fig. 30), and is bent downwards and
forwards, so that it usually points more or less anteriorly ; and is
twisted through an angle of 90°, so that the dorsal edge lies to

D

Fic. 28.—Appendiculariida, A, Appendicularia sicula, Fol, with house ; B, Megalo-
cercus abyssorum, Chun, nat. size; C, Oikopleura cophocerca, Gegenb., with house ;
D, fritillaria megachile, Fol, with vesicle; E, Appendicularian in its house ;
F and G, two stages in the formation of the house. (A toD from Seeliger ; E to G
from Lohmann.)

the left. It shows what have been interpreted as traces of meta-
meric segmentation, having its lateral muscle-bands broken up
into successive pieces (supposed myotomes, probably only cells),
while the nerve-cord presents a series of enlargements formed of
groups of nerve-cells from which distributory nerves are given off.
In Ockopleura the muscle-band in the tail is formed of ten cells
fused on each side. Near the base of the tail there is a distinctly
larger elongated ganglion. The urochord in the tail consists of
a homogeneous rod surrounded by a sheath containing nuclei.
The anterior (cerebral) ganglion has connected with it an
otocyst (Fig. 29), a pigment spot, and a tubular richly ciliated
process opening into the branchial sac, and representing the dorsal
tubercle and associated parts of an ordinary Ascidian. The tube
ends in a plain or coiled cellular mass lying to the right of the

? See Lohmann, Schrift. Nuturw. Ver. Schlesw.-Holst. xi. 1899, 347.

MI STRUCTURE 67

ganglion. No neural gland is found. The branchial aperture or
mouth leads into the simple branchial sac or pharynx (Fig. 30,
brs). There are no tentacles. The endostyle is short, is a closed
tube both anteriorly and posteriorly (Fig. 29),and has about four
longitudinal rows of gland-cells. There is no dorsal lamina,
and the peripharyngeal bands run dorsally and posteriorly to
unite close in front of the oesophageal opening. The wall of the
branchial sac does not show the complex structure usual in Tuni-
cata, and has only two ciliated apertures (Figs. 30, 31, 32, sq).
These are homologous with the primary stigmata of the typical
Ascidians, and with a pair of the gill-clefts of Vertebrates.
They are placed far
back on the ventral
surface, one on each
side of the middle
line, and lead into
short funnel-shaped
tubes which open on
the surface of the
body behind the
anus (Fig. 30, at).
These tubes corre-

spond to the right MSs
and left atrial in- Fi 29.—Transverse section through anterior part of Oiko-
é k : pleura to show ganglion, sense-organs, endostyle, etc.
volutions, which in x 300. 6r.s, Branchial sac; c¢,f, ciliated funnel ; ec,
‘ : dorsal ectoderm; end, closed anterior end of endo-
a ordinary Asci- style; hy, hypobranchial groove in floor of branchial
dian fuse to form sac; 72.g, nerve-ganglion ; or.gl, oral gland ; ot, otocyst ;
the p eribranchial a, opening of ciliated funnel into pharynx.
cavity. The remainder of the alimentary canal consists of
oesophagus, stomach (which may have a glandular diverticulum),
intestine and rectum (Fig. 30). The heart, surrounded ventrally
by a delicate pericardial membrane, lies below and in front of the
stomach, and is formed by the differentiation of the outer ends
of epithelial cells into muscular fibrillae. Two specially large
glandular cells are placed at the opposite ends of the heart.
There are no blood-vessels except the remains of the primary
body-cavity (blastocoel). No heart can be seen in some of the
smaller species of Oikoplewra. Nearly all the species are herma-
phrodite, and the large ovary and testis are placed at the posterior

end of the body. There is no proper oviduct, the genital pro-

68 TUNICATA—APPENDICULARIANS CHAP,

ducts merely breaking through to the exterior at the point
marked g.d in Fig. 30. The spermatozoa are generally matured
and shed before the ova, and thus self-fertilisation is prevented.
The ova are very small, and little is known of the develop-
ment.

, ge
OO

Fic. 30.—Longitudinal optical section of Oikopleura. Part of the tail is cut off. u,
Anus ; at, atrial opening ; 6r.s, branchial sac; c.f, ciliated funnel ; ec, ectoderm ;
end, endostyle ; ep.p, epipharyngeal ridge; g.d, opening of gonads to exterior ;
ht, heart ; hy.p, hypopharyngeal ridge; 7, intestine; m, mouth; mus, muscle-
bands in tail; x, nerve-cord; x’, nerve in tail; x.ch, urochord; mg, nerve-
ganglion ; n.g’, ganglion in tail; oes, oesophagus ; or.gl, oral gland; of, otocyst ;
ov, ovary ; sg, stigmata ; so, sense-organ ; sp, testis; st, stomach ; ¢, test. (After
Herdman.)

Classification—There are two Families of Larvacea: First,
the KowaLEvskipAk, including only the remarkable genus
Kowalevskia, Fol, in which the heart and endostyle are absent,
and the branchial sac is provided with four rows of ciliated tooth-
like processes. The two known species have been found in the
Mediterranean and in the Atlantic.

The second family APPENDICULARIIDAE comprises about eight
genera, amongst which may be mentioned:—(1) Oikopleura,
Mertens, and (2) Appendicularia, Fol, in both of which the body
is short (1 or 2 mm. in length) and compact (Fig. 30), and the
tail relatively long, while the endostyle is straight. (3) Megalo-
cercus, Chun, from deep water in the Mediterranean ; IL abyssorum
is the largest Appendicularian known, having a total length of

I OCCURRENCE 69

3 cm.—it is of a bright red colour. (4) Fritillaria, Q. and G., in
which the body is elongated (Fig. 32) and composed of anterior
and posterior regions, the tail relatively short, the endostyle

Fic. 31, — Transverse
section of body and
tail of Oskopleura
SJlabellum (?) at,
Atrial tube; 6l.s,
blood - space ; br.s,
cavity of pharynx
or branchial sac ;
ec, ectoderm ; en,
endoderm ; — ep.p,
epipharyngeal cili-
ated bands ; gel,
gelatinous layer be-
tween ectoderm and
endoderm ; — hy.p,
hypopharyngeal
ciliated band 3; mus,
muscular tissue on
inner surface of
ectoderm of tail ;
n, nerve-cord; 7’,
its continuation in
the tail ; n.ch, noto-
chord in tail; 7,
rectum ; sy, one of
the stigmata or cili-
ated openings from
e ., % the branchial sac to

mus. neh. ©. the atrial tube; ¢,

test (= young “‘house”); 2, bridge of gelatinous tissue in front of stigma closing
branchial sac off from atrial tube. (After Herdman.)

recurved, the stigmata opening far in front of the anus, and an
ectodermal hood is formed over the front of the body.

In all nearly forty species of Larvacea are known.

Occurrence.—Although for the most part transparent, and
usually almost invisible in sea-water, some Appendicularians may
have certain parts of the body (alimentary canal, endostyle,
gonads, etc.) brilliantly pigmented (orange, violet, etc.), and may
under exceptional circumstances be present in such profusion as
to colour tracts of the sea. Appendicularians are widely dis-
tributed, having been found in all seas from the Arctic to the
Antarctic, both round coasts and in the open ocean. Although a
few species have been found at considerable depths in the
Mediterranean, still in the Atlantic they are not deep - water
animals, and as a group must be regarded as surface-forms.
They are fairly abundant to a depth of 100 fathoms, and some
few reach 1500. Species of Otkopleuwra and Fritillaria are

70 ASCIDIANS cuap.

frequent round the British coasts, our commonest species being
probably 0. dioica, Fol, and & furcata, Moss. Young specimens
appear in the plankton about February and March, and larger
forms are as a rule found later in the summer. Several instances
have been recorded of swarms of especially large forms, provided

atl

Fie, 32.—Diagram of Fritillaria seen from the right side to show the elongated body,
the hood, and the relative positions of anus, atrial opening, and gonads. (Compare
with Oikopleura, Fig. 30.) ua, Anus ; at, opening of atrial tube ; 6r.s, branchial sac ;
end, endostyle ; ht, heart; m, mouth; 2.ch, notochord ; .g, nerve-ganglion ; oes,
oesophagus ; ov, ovary ; sg, stigma; sp, testis ; st, stomach.

with massive tests (the “ house”), having appeared suddenly on

our coast in such abundance as to form an important element in

the surface life of the sea.

Order II. Ascidiacea (Ascidians).

Fixed or free-swimming Simple or Compound Ascidians, which
in the adult are never provided with a locomotory appendage or
tail, and have no trace of a notochord. The free-swimming
forms are colonies, the Simple Ascidians being always sedentary
and usually fixed. The test is permanent and well developed,
and becomes organised by the immigration of cells from the body ;
as a rule it increases in size with the age of the individual. The
branchial sac is large and well developed. Its walls are perforated
by numerous slits (stigmata) opening into the peribranchial
cavity, which communicates with the exterior by the single atrial
aperture. Many of the Ascidiacea, both fixed and free, reproduce
by gemmation to form colonies, and in most of them the sexually
produced embryo develops into a tailed larva.

The Ascidiacea includes three groups, the Simple Ascidians, the
Compound Ascidians, and the free-swimming colonial Pyrosoma,
which in some respects connects this Order with the Thaliacea.

III ASCIDIAE SIMPLICES—CLAVELINIDAE 71

Sub-Order 1. Ascidiae Simplices.

Fixed Ascidians, which are solitary, and very rarely reproduce
by gemmation; if, as in a few cases, small colonies are formed,
the members are not buried in a common investing mass, but each
has a distinct test of its own. No strict line of demarcation can
be drawn between the Simple and Compound Ascidians; and one
of the families of the former group, the Clavelinidae (the “ Social ”
Ascidians of Milne-Edwards), forms a transition from the typical
Simple forms which never reproduce by gemmation, to the Com-
pound forms which always do. Over 500 species of Ascidiae
Simplices are now known, but there are probably very many more
still undescribed. The sub-order may be divided into the follow-
ing families :—

Fam. 1. Clavelinidae—Simple Ascidians which reproduce
by gemmation to form small colonies (Fig. 33), in which each
member, or ascidiozooid, has a distinct test, but all are connected
by a common blood-system, and by a prolongation of the “ epicardiac
tubes” (see p. 83) from the
branchial sac. Buds are formed
on the stolons (Fig. 33), which
are vascular outgrowths from
the posterior end of the body,
containing prolongations from
the ectoderm, mesoderm, and
endoderm (the epicardium) of
the Ascidiozooid. Branchial sac
not folded; internal longitudinal
bars usually absent; stigmata S
straight ; tentacles simple. The Fic. 83.—Colony of Clavelina lepadiformis

cas : ’ (nat. size).
Clavelinidae are the simplest of
the Ascidiae Simplices. They are the forms that come nearest
to the Compound Ascidians, and are closely related to the
Distomatidae. They are probably the nearest ,representatives
now existing of the ancestral forms from which both Simple and
Compound Ascidians are descended.

This family contains amongst others the following three
genera :—LEcteinascidia, Herdman, with internal longitudinal bars
in the branchial sac; Clavelina, Savigny, with a long body and
intestine extending behind the branchial sac (Fig. 33); and

72 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

Perophora, Wiegmann, with a short compact body and intestine
alongside the branchial sac. Clavelina lepadiformis and Perophora.
listeri: ave common British species found at a few fathoms depth
off various parts of our coast. Both occur round the south end
of the Isle of Man. In autumn Clavelina accumulates reserve-
material in the ectoderm cells of parts of the stolon, which remain
when the rest of the colony dies away, and then form new buds
in spring.

Fam. 2. Ascidiidae.—Solitary fixed Ascidians, never forming
colonies ; with gelatinous or cartilaginous test ; branchial aperture
usually eight-lobed, atrial aperture usually six-lobed; branchial
sac not folded; internal longitudinal bars usually present; stig-
mnata straight or curved; tentacles simple; gonads in or around
the intestinal loop. This family is divided into three sections :—

Sub-Fam. 1. Hypobythiinae-—Branchial sac with no internal
longitudinal bars, test strengthened with curious symmetrically
placed nodules.

The one genus Hypobythius, Moseley, contains two stalked
deep-water forms found by the “Challenger ;” H. calycodes (Fig.
34, A), from the North Pacific, 2900 fathoms, and A. moseleyi

Fic. 34.—A, Hypobythius calycodes, Moseley ; B, Chelyosoma macleayanum, Brod. and
Sowb. ; ©, Corynascidia suhmi, Herdman ; D, Rhodosoma callense, Lac.-Duth.

Sub-Fam. 2. Ascidiinae— Internal longitudinal hars present ;

stigmata straight. Many genera, of which the following are the
more important :—Ciona, Fleming, dorsal languets present ;

?

Ascidia, Linnaeus (in part Phallusia, Savieny), dorsal lamina

III ASCIDIAE SIMPLICES—ASCIDIIDAE 73

present (Fig. 15, p. 40): &hodosoma, Ehrenberg, anterior part
of test modified to form operculum (Fig. 34, D); Abyssascidia,
Herdman, intestine on right side of branchial sac. The type
genus of this section, dsctdia, has been described in detail above
(Chapter II. p. 39), and Figs. 15 to 26 illustrate its structure
and life-history. There are many species. Ciona intestinalis, Linn.
(Fig. £0, B), is one of the commonest of British Ascidians, and
lives readily in aquaria.

Sub-Fam. 3. Coreliinae.—Stigmata curved and forming
spirals (Fig. 35). Three genera :—Corella, Alder and Hancock,
test gelatinous, body sessile; Corynascidia, Herdman, test

THEE,

Fic. 85.—A, branchial sac of Corynascidia suhmi, Herdman ; B, branchial sac of
Corella japonica, Herdman. 7.2, Internal longitudinal bars ; ¢, transverse vessels.
(After Herdman.)

gelatinous, body pedunculated (Fig. 54, C), a remarkable deep-
sea form with very delicate spirally-coiled vessels in the branchial
sac (Fig. 35, A), found in the Pacific (2160 faths.) and the
Southern Ocean; Chelyosoma, Brod. and Sowb., upper part of
test modified into horny plates (Fig. 34, B).

Corella contains several British species, one of which, C.
parallelogramma, O. F. Mill. is one of the commonest and most
handsome <Ascidians in our coralline zone (about 20 faths.).
Through its clear crystalline test the lemon-yellow and carmine
pigmentation of the mantle, and even (with a lens) the working of
the cilia along the spiral stigmata of the branchial sac (compare
Fig. 35, B), can readily be seen. The beating of the heart can
be seen just in front of the viscera upon the right side of the
branchial sac (compare with Ascidia, Fig. 23).

In the family Ascidiidae the eggs are minute and contain

74 ASCIDIANS CHAP,

little or no food-yolk, and the tailed larvae (Figs. 26, 42, A) are
of the typical form and structure described in Chapter IT.

Fam. 3. Cynthiidae——Solitary fixed Ascidians (Fig. 39),
sometimes occurring in aggregations, but never forming colonies ;
usually with leathery or fibrous, opaque test, which is sometimes
encrusted with sand; branchial and atrial apertures usually both
four-lobed. Branchial sac longitudinally folded (Fig. 36, A);
stigmata straight; tentacles simple or compound (Fig. 37);

aot Ch ae _d J ese :
fi I:
oa Beet. &
Bri2.§ ¢-Br f-
Br f. 3,
A. B. ues es D.
~-Brf 4. |
Br f. 7.- Po mhie.
ende oY end

Fic, 36.—Diagrammatic transverse sections of branchial sacs of Cynthiidae. A, Cynthia ;
B, Styela ; ©, Styelopsis; D, Pelonaia. Br 1-7, First to seventh branchial fold ;
d.l, dorsal lamina ; end, endostyle ; mh, meshes.

neural gland dorsal to ganglion; gonads attached to body-wall.
This family is divided into three sections :—

Sub-Fam. 1. Styelinae.—Not more than four folds (Fig. 36,
B) on each side of branchial sac; tentacles simple (Fig. 37, A).
The more important genera are—=Styela, Macleay, and Polycarpa,
Heller (Fig. 39), with stigmata normal; and Bathyoncus, Herd-
man, with stigmata absent or modified. There are a very large
number of species of both Styela and Polycarpa from all parts of
the world, including our own seas. A very abundant British
littoral form has been placed in an allied genus under the name
Styelopsis grossularia (Fig. 39, A). It is known in some places
round our coasts as “ the red-currant squirter.” This: species has
only one well-marked fold in the branchial sac (Fig. 36, C).
Another exceptional British Styelid is Pelonaia corrugata, Forb.
and Goods. (Fig. 39, I), with no branchial folds (Fig. 36, D).

mI ASCIDIAE SIMPLICES—CYNTHIDAE 78

Sub-Fam. 2. Cynthiinae——More than eight folds in branchial
sac (Fig. 36, A); tentacles compound (Fig. 37, B); body sessile
or with a short stalk (Fig.
39, F). The chief genus
is Cynthia, Savigny, with
a large number of species,
some of which are British.
Rhabdocynthia has echin-
ated calcareous spicules in
the mantle (see Fig. 50, D,
p. 87). Fic. 37.—Tentacles of Cynthiidae. A, Simple, in

Forbesella tessellata is a Styelinae ; B, Compound, in Cynthiinae.
remarkable British species, having the test marked out into plates
(Fig. 39, B). It is intermediate in some characters between
Styelinae and Cynthiinae.

Sub-Fam. 3. Bolteninae——More than eight folds in branchial
sac; tentacles compound; body pedunculated (Fig. 38, A). The
chief genera are—JBoltenia, Savigny, with the branchial aperture

A

Fic. 38.—Culeolus wyville-thomsoni, Herdman. A, from left side (half-nat. size) ; B,
part of branchial sac. A¢, Atrial aperture ; Br, branchial aperture ; br/, branchial
fold; 2.2, internal bar ; sp, spicules ; tr, transverse vessel. (After Herdman.)

four-lobed, and the stigmata normal; and Culeolus, Herdman
(Fig. 38), with branchial aperture having less than four lobes,
and the stigmata absent or modified (Fig. 38, B), the branchial
sac showing a wide mesh-work of vessels stiffened by branched
calcareous spicules. Culeolus is a deep-sea genus discovered by the

76 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

>

“Challenger” expedition; eight or nine species are now known
from various parts of the world, ranging in depth from 630 to
2425 fathoms. Most of the species are from the Pacific; only
one from the North Atlantic. The curiously curved type of
spicule found in the branchial sac and other organs is shown at
Fig. 50, C (p. 87).

Amongst the Cynthiidae are found most varied conditions of
the reproductive organs. The gonads are sometimes on both, some-
times on only one side of the body, sometimes in one or several

Fic. 39.—Various Cynthiidae. A, two forms of Styelopsis grossularia, Van Ben. ; B.
Forbesella tesselluta, Forb.; C, Polycarpa aurata, Q. and G.; D, Styela clava,
Herdman; E, Polycarpa tinctor, Q. and G.; F, Cynthia formosa, Herdman ; G,
Polycarpa comata, Alder ; H, Polycarpa pedata, Herdman ; I, Pelonaia corrugata,
Forb. aud Goods. (After Herdman.)

branched masses, and sometimes distributed as a large number
of minute “polycarps ” over the inner surface of the mantle.

The family Cynthiidae is the largest section of the Simple
Ascidians. The species range from the size of a pea to that of a
large cocoa-nut. They are for the most part opaque, and often
richly coloured—reds, yellows and rich browns predominating—
and so look very different to the grey gelatinous Ascidiidac, and to
the sand-encrusted Molgulidae. They extend from between tide-
marks (Styelopsis grossularia), down to the abysses (Styela bythia
and S. sguamosa at 2600 fathoms). Some genera (Styela and the
closely related Dendrodoa), extend far into Arctic seas, but many
allied forms (Styela and Polyecarpa) are also found in the tropics.

Ill ASCIDIAE SIMPLICES—-MOLGULIDAE vies

Fam. 4. Molgulidae.—Solitary sessile Ascidians, sometimes
not fixed; branchial aperture six-lobed, atrial four-lobed. Test
usually encrusted with sand, which is generally attached to

Fic. 40.—Three simple Ascidians with vascular adhering processes from the test (nat.
size). A, Ascidiella aspersa, O. F. Miller; B, Crona intestinalis, Linn.; C,
Molgula oculata, Forb.

branched hair-like processes from the test (Fig. 40,C). Branchial

sac longitudinally folded; stigmata more or less curved, usually

arranged in spirals (Fig. 41); tentacles compound. The chief

Fic. 41.—Branchial sacs of Molgulidae showing curved stigmata. A, Ascopera gigantea,
Herdman; B, Molgulu pyriformis, Herdman; C, Bugyra kerguelenensis, Herd-
man.

genera are—Molgula, Forbes (Fig. 40, C), with distinct folds in

the branchial sac (Fig. 41, B), and Hugyra, Ald. and Hanc.,

with no distinct folds, but merely broad internal longitudinal
bars in the branchial sac (Fig. 41, C). In some of the Molgulidae

78 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

(genus Anurella, Lacaze-Duthiers), the embryo does not become
converted into a tailed larva, the development being direct
without metamorphosis (see Fig. 42, C). The embryo when
hatched gradually assumes the adult structure, and never shows
the features characteristic of larval Ascidians, such as the
urochord and the median sense-organs. Fig. 42 shows an
Ascidiuid (A), a Cynthud (B), and this exceptional Molgulid (C),
type of larva, and three forms of Compound Ascidian larvae, the
Distomatid (D), the Botryllid (E), and the Diplosomatid (F).

Fic. 42.—Larvae of various Ascidians. A, Ascidia mentula, Linn.; B, Polycarpa
glomerata, Alder; C, Anwrella roscovita, Lac.-Duth.; D, Distaplia magnilarva,
Della Valle; E, Polycyclus reniert, Lamk., F, Diplosomoides lacazii, Giard.
(Mostly after Lahille. )

In the Molgulidae the viscera are characteristic in position
and appearance. The alimentary canal lies on the left side of
the branchial sac, and the intestine forms a long narrow loop
directed in the main transversely. The pericardium and _ heart
are on the middle of the right side, and behind them is placed
the single sac-like ductless renal organ, generally occupied by
one or more concretions. The gonads are in most cases on both
sides of the body, in front of the intestine on the left, and in
front of the heart on the right; but in Hugyra there is no gonad
on the right side, and in some other forms the gonad on the left
side is absent. (For Oligotrema, see p. 111, note.)

There are a number of British Molgulidae, the two commonest

ur ASCIDIAE SIMPLICES—SPECIFIC CHARACTERS 79

of which are—Volgula oculata, Forbes, thickly covered with gravel
or broken shells, and forming an ovate mass as large as a walnut ;
and Hugyra glutinans, Moller, a smaller more globular body, the
size of an acorn, and covered with fine sand, except at one circular
area near the posterior end, where the leaden grey test shows
through. Both these species are obtained by dredging in from
10 to 30 fathoms, and lie freely on the bottom. A rather rarer
littoral species Jolgula citrina, Hancock, found on some parts of
our coast (e.g.1n the Firth of Forth, at Arran, and at Port Erin),
is exceptional in having the test free from sand, and in being
fixed like an <Ascidia, generally to the lower surfaces of large
stones near low tide.

Specific Characters and Dorsal Tubercle——The chief points
in which the various genera and species of Simple Ascidians
differ are the details of the branchial sac (see Figs. 22, 35, 36,
38, and 41), the condition of the tentacles (Fig. 37), the dorsal
lamina or languets, and the dorsal tubercle, in addition to form,
colour, and other external features.

OSU ODUUGD 60 ait

Se Bol

Fig. 43.—Various forms of dorsal tubercle in Simple Ascidians. 1. Molgula pyriformis >
2. Forbesella tessellata ; 3. Ascidia meridionalis ; 4. Cynthia formosa ; 5. Cynthia
papietensis ; 6. Ascidia challengeri; 7. Polycarpa tinctor ; 8. Cynthia cerebri-
Formis ; 9. Ascopera gigantea ; 10. Boltenia tuberculata ; 11. Ascidia translucida ;
12. Culeolus moseleyi ; 18. Ascidia pyriformis ; 14. Boltenia pachydermatina ; 15.
Microcosmus draschii; 16. Styela etheridgii; 17. Styela whiteleggti ; 18. Poly-
carpa wurata. (After Herdman.)

EEE ES

Fig. 43 shows some of the more remarkable forms of dorsal
tubercle. Starting with a simple circular opening (1) surrounded
by a thickened ciliated ring, the anterior border becomes pushed
in to form a crescentic slit (2 and 3). The horns of the crescent
then grow longer and may be turned in (4 and 5) or out (6 and
7), and so give rise to the many varieties of horse-shoe (such as
6), perhaps the commonest form of dorsal tubercle in Simple
Ascidians. In many Cynthiidae the central part of the horse-

80 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

shoe remains small, while the horns become long and much coiled
go as to constitute two prominent spirals (8, 9, 10). In other
exceptional forms again the curved slit becomes straightened out,
undulating (11), irregularly bent (12 and 13), elaborately folded
(14 and 15), or broken up into pieces (16), so that there come
to be several or even a large number (17 and 18) of minute
openings in place of the original single aperture.

It cannot be said that any form of dorsal tubercle is charac-
teristic of any of the families or genera of Ascidians, and in the
ease of some species the organ is liable to great individual
variation ; but still in most species there is found to be a char-
acteristic shape or appearance of tubercle which is a useful
diagnostic feature.

Sub-Order 2. Ascidiae Compositae.

Fixed Ascidians which reproduce by gemmation so as to form
colonies (Fig. 44) in which the ascidiozooids are buried in a

Fic. 44.—Colonies of Compound Ascidians (nat. size) A, Colella quoyi, Hrdn.
Antaret. ; B, Leptoclinum neglectum, Hrdn. ; ©, Pharyngodictyon mirabile, Hrdn.
Southern Ocean ; D, Botryllus schlosseri, Say. Europe. (After Herdman.)

common investing mass (Fig. 45) and have no separate tests—
hence “Synascidiae,” a name they often receive from foreign writers.

This is probably a somewhat artificial assemblage formed of
those two or three groups of Ascidians which produce colonies,
in which the ascidiozooids are so intimately united that they
possess a common test or investing mass. This is the only char-
acter which distinguishes them from the Clavelinidae, but
the property of reproducing by gemmation separates them from
the rest of the Ascidiae Simplices. In some cases the atrial
apertures of several neighbouring ascidiozooids join to open to
the exterior by a common cloacal aperture (Fig. 45, ¢.c). Such

I ASCIDIAE COMPOSITAE 81

groups of the ascidiozooids of a colony are known as “ systems ”
or coenobia (see Fig. 44, D; also Fig. 53, p. 89).

The Ascidiae Compositae may be divided into seven families,
which seem to fall into two well-marked sets :—(1) MErRosomata,
in which the heart and alimentary and reproductive viscera are
placed behind the branchial sac, go as to constitute a more or
less extended body divided into at least two regions (Fig. 46, B),
and sometimes three (Fig. 46, C) — thorax, abdomen, and _post-

/
‘a

‘ atl. | ate.

<

“. WA sul

Fia. 45.—Vertical section through a small part of a compound Ascidian colony. Asc. 1
and Asc. 2, Parts of two ascidiozooids whose cloacas (cl) open into the common
cloacal cavity (cc) of the colony; at./, atrial lobes; ¢, ¢, ¢, common test of the
colony. The structure of the posterior parts of the ascidiozooids would depend upon
the family (see Fig. 46). The arrows show the direction of the water currents.

abdomen; and (2) Honosomata, in which the body of the
ascidiozooid is short, compact, and not divided into regions (Fig.
46, A). The latter group comprises the two families Botryllidae
and Polystyelidae, which agree both in points of structure and in
having the same type of budding, and are probably derived from
ancestral Cynthiidae amongst Simple Ascidians; while the Mero-
somata seem more nearly related to the Clavelinidae.

Gemmation takes place in the Compound Ascidians in a
variety of ways, being sometimes very different in its details in
closely allied forms. There are, however, two main types of
budding, to one or other of which most of the described methods
may be referred. ‘These are :—

1. The SToLonIAL, or “ epicardiac” type—seen in the Mero-
somata, typically in Distomatidae and Polyclinidae, and compar-
able with the gemmation in Clavelinidae, Pyrosomatidae, and
Thaliacea outside this group.

VOL. VII G

82 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

2. The PARIETAL, or “ peribranchial ” type—seen in the Holo-
somata, typically in the Botryllidae.

The remarkable process of gemmation seen in the families
Didemnidae and Diplosomatidae, where the bud arises from at least
two rudiments, the one stolonial or epicardiac in origin, and the

Nawoagv

Fic. 46.—A, Ascidiozooid from a Bot-
ryllid colony ; B, ascidiozooid from
a Distomid colony ; C. ascidiozooid UCRP:
from a Polyclinid colony. a,
Anus; at, atrial aperture; at., B
atrial languet ; dr, branchial aper-
ture ; cl, cloaca ; d./, dorsal languet ; ec, ectoderm ;
end, endostyle, ep.c, epicardiac tube ; gi, intestinal m
gland; h, heart; 7, intestine; 2.g, nerve-ganglion; Z
oes, oesophagus ; ov, ovary ; p.c, pericardium ; 7,
rectum ; sg, stigmata of branchial sac ; sp, spermatic sacs ;
sph, sphincter; st, stomach; ¢, tentacle; «4, terminal C
ampullae of vessels in test; v, colonial vessels; v.app,
“vascular appendage ”’ (stolon).

woaqav-lLsod

other formed by one or more oesophageal or intestinal outgrowths,
has been called “ entero-epicardiac,” but it may probabiy be re-
garded as a modification of the stolonial type. 5

The marked differences in the appearance of the colonies of
Compound Ascidians is largely due to the methods of budding ;
and even in those of the stolonial type, where the budding is
practically the same in essential nature, the results may be very
different in superficial appearance, according as the buds are

I GEMMATION 8 3

formed on a short stolon close to the parent body, or from the
extremity of the post-abdomen (as in the Polyclinidae), or from
a long epicardiae tube (as in Colella, Fig. 47), which may extend
for some inches from the ascidiozooid. The post-abdomen of the
Polyclinidae may be regarded as a stolon invaded by the gonads
and the heart (see Fig. 46, C), and traversed by the epicardium
in the form of a flattened tube dividing a dorsal blood-sinus con-
taining the gonads from a ventral sinus which has merely the one
extremity of the tapering pericardium. The whole of this post-
abdomen segments to form the buds, the heart at the extremity
being absorbed, and a new one formed from the anterior end of
the pericardium.

The epicardium, which supplies the endodermal element to
each bud, was first described by E. van Beneden and Julin in the
development of Clavelina,' as a structure concerned in the forma-
tion of the pericardium and heart—hence its unfortunate name.
It grows backwards in the larva, from the posterior wall of the
branchial sac, close to the endostyle, as a tube which usually
divides into two lateral branches to be united again eventually
so as to form the single tubular flattened partition of the stolon
in Polyclinidae, Distomatidae, Clavelinidae, etc. In some Com-
pound Ascidians the epicardium is, from its origin, two distinct
lateral tubes, which grow back from the inner vesicle of the
embryo (later the branchial sac). These unite in the post-
abdomen to form the flattened tube, which in its turn forms the
inner vesicle of the future buds, and so the endodermal element
is handed on from generation to generation. In addition to the
epicardium, the stolon contains also a prolongation of the ovary
of the parent, or at least a string of migrating germ cells, so
that the reproductive elements are also handed on.

It is clear from the recent researches of Hjort, Ritter, Lefevre,”
and others, that the development of the bud (blastozooid) and
that of the embryo (oozooid) do not proceed along parallel lines.
It is evidently impossible to harmonise the facts of gemmation
with the germ-layer theory; and attempts to explain budding in
Ascidians solely as a process of regeneration by which the organs
of the parent or their germ-layers give rise to the corresponding
organs in the bud have in many cases failed.

1 Arch. de Biologie, vi. 1887.
2 See Journ. of Morphology, xii.-xiv. 1896-1898.

84 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

The rudiment of the bud is in typical cases composed of two
vesicles, an outer derived from the ectoderm of the parent and
enclosing free blood-cells (mesodermal) between its wall and that
of the inner vesicle—which is usually of endodermal origin, but
in Botryllidae is derived from the peribranchial sac, an ecto-
dermal structure. The inner vesicle, derived in the two cases
from different germ-layers, forms the same organs of the bud,
and these organs may be of widely different origin in the.
larva. Moreover, free cells of the blood may play in the bud a
very important part, and give rise (Perophora) to such important
systems as pericardium and heart, neural tube and ganglion, the
gonads and their ducts, some of which are of ectodermal and
others of endodermal origin in the larva.

In some cases of precocious budding (blastogenetic accelera-
tion) the young buds begin to appear during the tailed larval
stage. The larva may even contain a first blastozooid (bud)
with a branchial sac as large as that of the oozooid (derived from
the egg); and in the Diplosomatidae the larva (see Fig. 42, F),
when it settles down, may be already a small colony of three
young ascidiozooids.

The larvae in most Compound Ascidians, in place of adhering
papillae, have several or even a considerable number of ecto-
dermal tubes or prolongations from the body (see Fig. 42, E and
F) into the surrounding test. These apparently aid in the
formation of the common test of the young colony, which grows
over and adheres to foreign objects.

There are many irregularities in the larval development of
Compound Ascidians, due to the very different amount of food-yolk
present in the ova in different genera. In some cases there is even
dimorphism, two forms of larvae being found in the same colony.

Compound Ascidians are amongst the most varied and
brilliant of sessile animals seen at low tide on our own and most
other coasts. Some are stalked and form club-shaped or knob-
like outgrowths. Others again form flat gelatinous expansions
attached to sea-weeds or stones, and are symmetrically marked
with bright spots of colour in the form of circles, meandering
lines, or star-like patterns. In such colonies each spot of colour
or ray of a star represents an ascidiozooid or member of the
colony, equivalent to the whole animal in the case of the solitary
Simple Ascidian.

Ill ASCIDIAE COMPOSITAE—DISTOMATIDAE 85

Group A. MEROSOMAT A.

Viscera posterior to branchial sac; budding stolonial.

Fam. 1. Distomatidae.— Ascidiozooids divided into two
regions, a thorax, containing the branchial sac, and an abdomen,
with the remaining viscera (Fig. £7, B); testes numerous; vas
deferens not spirally coiled. The chief genera are—Distoma,
Gaertner, with some British species ; Chondrostachys, Macdonald,
Cystodytes, v. Drasche, with calcareous plate-like spicules in the test

Fic. 47,—A, Colony
of Colella peduncu-
lata, Q. and G., nat.
size: a, zone of buds;
b, zone of young
ascidiozooids ; ¢,
zone of reproduc-
ing adults; d, old
decaying adults and
ineubatory pouches
with larvae. B,
Ascidiozooid, with
incubatory pouch
enlarged : At, atrial
aperture ; Br, bran-
chial aperture ; emd,
embryos ; end, en-
dostyle ; ep.c, epi-
cardium ; INnc.p,
jncubatory pouch ;
od, oviduct ; od’,
its prolongation
into inc.p ; od”, its
termination at tip
of inc.p,; ov, ovary ;

p.br, peribranchial opening of inc.p 5 st, stomach.

(Fig. 50, A); Distaplia, Della Valle, and Colella, Herdman, forming
a pedunculated colony (Fig. 47, A), in which the ascidiozooids (Fig.
47, B) are provided with large incubatory pouches, opening from
the peribranchial cavity, but also connected, as Bancroft’ has re-
cently shown, with the end of the oviduct (see Fig. 47, B). In
these pouches the embryos undergo their development, and are
set free by the decay of the top of the colony. The stolons pass
from the ascidiozooids in the upper part of the colony down into
the stalk, and there produce buds which gradually work up to
the top of the stalk, where they take their places as young ascidio-
zooids. At the top of the colony the old ascidiozooids die
and are removed (see Fig. 47, A). Caullery has shown that in
1 Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. xxxv. No. 4, 1899, p. 59.

86 ASCIDIANS CHAP,

this genus there may be dimorphism in the buds, some of them
placed deeply in the stalk
having a large amount of
reserve food-matter in their
ectoderm, and remaining
*9 dormant until required to
regenerate the “head” or
upper part of the colony
“t. when it islost. This genus
was made known by the
~ep.c. “Challenger” expedition.
The species are mostly trop-

Lm oe ; ; ical, or from southern seas.
Fic. 48.—Transverse section of the abdomen of a Fam. 2.Coelocormidae.

Distomid. /.s, Blood-sinus ; ec, ectoderm ; —Colony not fixed, having

ep.c, epicardium ; g/, intestinal glands ; h, heart ; c ‘ :
a, intestine ; 7.m, longitudinal muscles ; mes, & large axial cavity with

mesoferm 5 gdoviduct; 2c pernetiam: sb a terminal aperture. Bran-

chial apertures five-lobed.

This includes one species, Coelocormus hualeyt, Herdman, which is

in some respects a transition-form between the ordinary Com-

pound Ascidians (eg. Distomatidae) and the Ascidiae Luciae
(Pyrosoma, see p. 90).

od.

vd.

Fig. 49.—Section of Leptoclinum colony, showing the distribution of spicules and parts
of the ascidiozooids. 6, Base of colony ; br, branchial aperture ; b7.s, branchial sac ;
Sp, spicules ; sf, stomach ; tes, testis ; v.d, vas deferens.

Fam. 3. Didemnidae.—Colony usually thin and incrusting.
Test containing-stellate calcareous spicules (Figs. 49 and 50, B).

III ASCIDIAE COMPOSITAE—DIDEMNIDAE, ETC, &7

Testis single, large; vas deferens spirally coiled (Fig. 49).
The chief genera are—Didemnum, Savigny, in which the colony
is thick and fleshy, and there are only three rows of stigmata on
each side of the branchial sac; and Leptoclinwm, Milne-Edwards,
in which the colony is thin and incrusting (Fig. 49), and there

# OO

EEE
Pe
—_

a

Fic. 50.—Calcareous spicules of the Tunicata, enlarged. A, From Cystodytes ; B, from
Leptoclinum; C, from Culeolus ; D, from Rhabdocynthia.

are four rows of stigmata. Colonies of Leptoclinwm, forming
thin white, grey, or yellow crusts under stones at low water, are
amongst the commonest of British Compound Ascidians.

Fam. 4. Diplosomatidae.—Test reduced in amount (Fig. 51),
rarely containing spicules. Vas deferens not spirally coiled. In

Fic. 51.—Section of a colony of Diplosoma (enlarged) to show the small amount of test
present. %r, Branchial aperture ; c.cl, common cloaca ; ¢, test.

Diplosoma, Macdonald, and other allied genera (Fig. 51), the
larva is gemmiparous (Fig. 42, F). Some species are common
British forms, especially on Zostera-beds and amongst seaweeds.
Fam. 5. Polyclinidae.— Ascidiozooids divided into three
regions—thorax, abdomen, and post-abdomen (Fig. 46, C).
Testes numerous; vas deferens not spirally coiled. The chief
genera are—Pharyngodictyon, Herdman, with stigmata absent or
modified, containing one species, Ph. mirabile (Fig. 44, C), the

88 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

only Compound Ascidian known from a depth of 1000 fathoms ;
Polyclinum, Savigny, with a smooth-walled stomach (Fig. 52,
A); Aplidium, Savigny, with the stomach-wall longitudinally
folded (Fig. 52, B); Morchellium, Giard, with an “areolated”
stomach (Fig. 52, D), bearing knobs on the outside; and Amarou-
cium, Milne-Edwards, in which the ascidiozooid has a long post-
abdomen and a large atrial languet, and where the stomach-wall
shows longitudinal ridges breaking up into knobs (pseudo-

Fic, 52,—Various conditions of stomach in Polyclinidae. A, Polyclinwm molle, Herd-
man; B, Aplidium zostericola, Giard; C, Amaroucitum proliferum, M.-Edw. ;
D, Morchellium argus, M.-Edw.

areolated, Fig. 52,C). The last four genera contain many common
British species.

Many of the Compound Ascidians die down in winter; but
amongst Polyelinidae, as in Clavelina, a form of hibernation is
found, the old ascidiozooids dying, but some of the buds in
the basal part of the colony accumulating a large store of reserve-
material in their ectoderm, and lying dormant until spring, when
they regenerate the colony.

Group B. HOLOSOMAT A.

Body short, compact, with viscera by the side of branchial sac ;
budding parietal.

Fam. 6. Botryllidae. — Ascidiozooids grouped in systems
round common cloacal apertures (Fig. 53). Ascidiozooids having
the intestine and reproductive organs by the side of the branchial
sac (Fig. 46, A, p. 82). Dorsal lamina and internal longitudinal
bars present in the branchial sac. Neural gland, as in Cyn-
thiidae, dorsal to the ganglion in place of ventral as in the
majority of Tunicata. The chief genera are—Botryllus, Gaertn.
and Pall, with simple stellate systems (Fig. 53), and Botrylloides,
Milne-Edwards, with elongated or ramified systems. There are

III ASCIDIAE COMPOSITAE—BOTRYLLIDAE, ETC. 89

many species of both these genera, which form brilliantly coloured
fleshy crusts under stones and on sea-weeds at low tide. They
are amongst the commonest and the most beautiful of British
Ascidians. Both genera contain species remarkable for the rich
profusion of ectodermal “ vessels” which ramify and anastomose
in the colonial test. On the margins of the colony these vessels
end in knob-like dilatations, the ampullae (Fig. 46, A, ¢./:), which
are said by Bancroft to pulsate rhythmically, and so aid in keep-

Fic. 53.—Two “systems” from a Fic. 54.—Goodsiria placenta, Herdman.

colony of Botryllus violaceus, A, Colony (half nat. size); B, section
M.-Edw. ci, Common cloaca of a of colony showing ascidiozooids. (After
system ; or, branchial apertures of Herdman, from Challenger Reports.)

ascidiozooids, magnified. (After H.
Milne-Edwards.)

ing up the colonial circulation. They are also storage reservoirs
for the blood, doubtless help in respiration, and are organs for
the secretion of the test-matrix.

Fam. 7. Polystyelidae. — Ascidiozooids not grouped in
systems ; branchial and atrial apertures four-lobed ; branchial sac
may be folded; internal longitudinal bars present. The chief
genera are—Thylaciwm, Carus, with the ascidiozooids projecting
above the general surface of the colony ; Goodsiria, Cunningham,
with the ascidiozooids completely imbedded in the investing mass
(Fig. 54); and Chorizocormus, Herdman, with the ascidiozooids

90 ASCIDIANS CHAP.

united in little groups which are connected by stolons. The last
genus contains one species, Ch. reticulatus, in some respects a
transition-form between the other Polystyelidae and the Styelinae
amongst Simple Ascidians.

Budding in Holosomata—In the Polystyelidae, according to
Ritter) the budding is of the same type as in Botryllidae, the
bud arising in each case from the lateral body-wall of the parent.

In Botryllus* the oozooid formed from the larva gives rise at

a very early period to the first blastozooid of the future colony.
This then forms the two buds of the second generation on its
sides (see Fig. 55), and these in their turn form the third, and
these the fourth generation, in which there are thus eight blasto-
zooids; and so the process goes on, the buds of each generation
arranging themselves in a circle to form
a system. As each new generation
makes its appearance, the preceding one
undergoes degeneration, and is eventu-
ally absorbed. Consequently, in a system
there can usually be seen, in addition
to the adult members, certain older
ones in various stages of degeneration
and removal, and certain younger ones
Fra. 55.—Diagram to illustrate arising as buds on the sides of their pre-
ue ane ees ae decessors, or just separated from them,

Oox, oozooid ; Bl 1, first and ready to take their places as young

aes eee ascidiozooids in the system. Three dis-

tinct generations are thus commonly
seen in a system. Now and again one or two young ascidio-
zooids become squeezed by the pressure of their neighbours out
of a system into the surrounding test, and so give rise to new
systems which add to the extent of the colony.

Sub-Order 3. Ascidiae Luciae.

Free-swimming pelagic colonies having the form of a hollow
cylinder closed at one end (Fig. 56). The ascidiozooids forming
the colony are imbedded in the common test in such a manner
that the branchial apertures open on the outer surface and the

1 Journ. Morph. xii. 1896, p. 149.
2 See Pizon, Ann. des Sci. Nat. 7¢ sér. Zool. xiv. 1892.

MI ASGIDIAE LUCIAE—PYROSOMATIDAE gI

atrial apertures on the inner surface next to the central cavity of
the colony. They are placed with their ventral surfaces towards
the closed end (Fig. 56, C). The first ascidiozooids of a colony
are produced by gemmation from a stolonic prolongation of an
imperfect oozooid or rudimentary larva (the “ cyathozooid ”),
developed sexually. The subsequent ascidiozooids are formed
from these as buds on a ventral stolon.

This sub-order includes a single family, the PyROSOMATIDAE,
containing one well-marked genus Pyrosoma, Péron, with about six
species. They are found swimming near the surface of the sea,

Fic. 56.—Pyrosoma. A, lateral view (nat. size) ; B, end view ; C, diagram of longitudinal
section. at, Atrial apertures ; br, branchial apertures ; ¢.c/, common cloaca ; end,
endostyle ; ¢, test ; v, velum or diaphragm at terminal opening.

chiefly in tropical latitudes, and are brilliantly phosphorescent.
A fully developed Pyrosoma colony may be from an inch or two
to upwards of twelve feet in length.

The Colony.—The shape of the colony is seen in Fig. 56, A.
Tt tapers slightly towards the closed end, which is rounded. The
opening at the opposite end may be reduced in size (see B and C),
by the presence of a membranous prolongation of the common
test, which can be contracted or expanded by means of the
muscle-bands it receives from the atrial siphons of neighbouring
zooids. The branchial apertures of the ascidiozooids are mostly
placed upon short (in some cases longer) papillae projecting from
the general surface, and many of the ascidiozooids have long conical
processes of the test extending outwards beyond their branchial

92 ASCIDIANS CHAD.

apertures (Fig. 57, ¢’). There is only a single layer of adult
ascidiozooids in the wall of the Pyrosoma colony, as all the fully
developed ascidiozooids are placed with their antero-posterior
axes at right angles to the surface and communicate by their
atrial apertures with the central cavity (Fig. 56, C). Their
dorsal surfaces are turned towards the open end of the colony,
and the buds are given off from their ventral edges (Fig. 57).
Anatomy.—The more important points in the structure of
the ascidiozooid of Pyrosoma are shown in Fig. 57. A circle of

Fic. 57.— Ascidiozooid of
Pyrosoma from the right
side. a, Anus; Af, atrial
aperture ; at.m, atrial
muscles ; Br, branchial
aperture ; br.s, branchial
sac; cl, cloaca; d.l, dor-
sal lamina; d.t, dorsal
tubercle ; ec, ectoderm ;
en, endoderm ; end, endo-
style; Ht, heart; Zo,
luminous organ; mes,
mass of mesoderm cells ;
mj, muscle fibre; 2.9,
nerve-ganglion ; oes, oeso-
phagus ; sg, stigmata ; st,
stomach ;_ stol, stolon ;
t, test; ¢’, projection of
test near branchial aper-
ture ; tes, testis ; tn, ten-
tacle ; 1, 2, 3, buds.

tentacles, of which one, placed ventrally (¢n), is larger than the
rest, is found just inside the circular branchial aperture. From
this point a wide cavity, with a few circularly placed muscle-
bands running round its walls, leads back to the large branchial
sac (br.s.), which occupies the greater part of the body. The
large stigmata are elongated transversely (dorso-ventrally), and
are crossed by internal longitudinal bars running antero-posteriorly.
The dorsal lamina is represented by a series of eight or ten

I PYROSOMA—STRUCTURE, DEVELOPMENT 93

languets. The nerve-ganglion (on which is placed a small pigmented
sense-organ, the unpaired “eye”), the neural gland, the dorsal
tubercle, the peripharyngeal bands and the endostyle are placed
in the usual positions. On each side of the anterior end of the
branchial sac, close to the peripharyngeal bands is a mass of
rounded mesodermal gland-cells (7.0), which are the source of
the phosphorescence. They are apparently modified leucocytes
lying in blood-sinuses. The alimentary canal is placed posteriorly
to the branchial sac, and the anus opens into a large peribranchial
or atrial cavity, of which only the median posterior part (el), is
shown in Fig. 57. The heart (#7) lies between the posterior
end of the branchial sac and the intestine, close to where the
endostyle is prolonged outwards to form the inner tube of the
ventral stolon, The reproductive organs are developed from a cord
of germinal tissue which forms a part of every budding stolon, and
so establishes a continuity of origin between the ova of successive
generations of Pyrosoma. On the ventral edge of the body,
immediately behind the stolon, with part of which it is continuous,
a portion of this germinal tissue gives rise to a lobed testis (tes),
and to a single ovum surrounded by indifferent or follicle-cells.
Development and Life-History.—The development takes
place within the body of the parent, in a part of the peribranchial
cavity. It is a“ direct” development, the tailed larval stage being
omitted. The segmentation is incomplete or “meroblastic,” and
an elongated embryo is formed on the surface of a mass of food-
yolk. Follicle-cells, or kalymmocytes, migrate into the embryo,
where they aid in its nutrition. The embryo (or young oozooid),!
after the formation of an alimentary cavity, a tubular nervous
system, and a pair of laterally placed atrial tubes, divides into
an anterior and a posterior part (see Fig. 58). The anterior
and ventral part, or stolon, then segments into four pieces (the
tetrazooids or first blastozooids),’ which afterwards develop into
the first ascidiozooids of the colony, while the posterior part
remains in a rudimentary condition, and is what was called by
Huxley the “cyathozooid” (Fig. 58, cy). This is really the
degenerate oozooid, and eventually atrophies without having

1 “Qozooid” and ‘‘blastozooid”’ have not always been used in the same sense.
It is best to regard as oozooid the first member of a new colony derived from
an embryo formed by the fertilisation of an ovum, and to call the remaining
ascidiozooids produced by gemmation the blastozooids.

94 ASCIDIANS CHAP,

completed its development, but having precociously given rise to
the budding stolon.

As the four ascidiozooids increase in size, they grow round
the cyathozooid and soon encircle it (Fig. 58, B). In this con-
dition the young colony leaves the body of the parent and becomes
free. The cyathozooid ab-
sorbs the nourishing yolk
upon which it lies, and dis-
tributes it to the ascidio-
zooids by means of a heart
and system of vessels which
have been meanwhile
formed. When the cyatho-
zooid atrophies and _ is

Fig. 58.—Development of Pyrosoma colony. A, absorbed, its original atrial

young stage showing oozooid or cyathozooid,
cy, With stolon divided into four blastozooids aperture remains and

(L-IV.): », vitellus. B, older stage showing deepens to become the cen-
the ‘our Dasonokls n'a Hag around te tral cavity? of the Young
colony, which now consists
of four ascidiozooids placed in a ring, around where the cyatho-
zooid was, and enveloped in a common test. The test is at first
formed by the ectoderm cells of the cyathozooid. Later it
becomes invaded by mesoblast cells from the ascidiozooids in the
usual manner. The colony gradually increases by the formation
of buds from these four original ascidiozooids. The young colony
is, In some species, at first male, and only becomes hermaphrodite
when it has attained to some size.

Occurrence.—The half-dozen known species of Pyrosoma
are widely distributed over the great oceans, although they are
probably most abundant in tropical waters. Pyrosoma atlanticum,
Péron, and P. gigantewm, Lesueur, are the commonest forms.
Although sometimes abundant in the Mediterranean and the North
Atlantic they have apparently not been found in British seas.
P. elegans, Lesueur, is a Mediterranean form allied to the last two ;
and P. minatwm and P. aherniosum, Seeliger, were discovered
during the German “ Plankton ” expedition in the tropical Atlantic.
Finally, the enormous P. spinoswm, Herdman, was found by the
“ Challenger” in both North and South Atlantic in 1873; and

1 According to Kowalevsky. Salensky, however, considers that the atrial
aperture closes, and that a new surface depression appears later.

Mm THALIACEA (SALPIANS) 95

some years later (Perrier’s P. ewcelsior) by the French “ Talisman ”
expedition in the tropical Atlantic. The late Professor Moseley
said of this (“ Challenger”) species, “ I wrote my name with my
finger on the surface of the giant Pyrosoma as it lay on deck in
a tub at night, and my name came out in a few seconds in letters
of fire.” Bonnier and Pérez have recently recorded that they
saw an enormous profusion of a large Pyrosoma (up to four
metres in length) in the Arabian part of the Indian Ocean.

Order III. Thaliacea (Salpians).

Free-swimming pelagic forms of moderate size, which may be
either simple or compound, and in which the adult is never
provided with a tail or notochord. Consequently the whole body
here corresponds to the trunk only of the Appendicularian with-
out the tail. The test is permanent, and may be either well
developed or very slight. Im all cases it is clear and trans-
parent. The musculature of the body-wall is in the form
of more or less complete circular bands, by the contraction of
which water is ejected from the body, and so locomotion is
effected. The branchial sac has either two large, or many small,
stigmata, leading to a single peribranchial cavity, into which
the anus also opens. Blastogenesis takes place from a ventral,
endostylar stolon. Alternation of generations occurs in the
life-history, and may be complicated by polymorphism. The
Order Thaliacea comprises two groups, CYCLOMYARIA (such as
Doliolum) and HEMImMyaRIA (such as Salpa).

Sub-Order 1. Cyclomyaria.

Free-swimming pelagic forms which exhibit alternation of
generations in their life-history, but never form permanent
colonies. The body is cask-shaped, with the branchial and atrial
apertures at the opposite ends. The test is moderately well
developed, never much thickened. The musculature is mostly in
the form of complete circular bands surrounding the body. The
branchial sac is fairly large, occupying the anterior half or more
of the body. Stigmata are usually present in its posterior part
only. The peribranchial cavity is mainly posterior to the
branchial sac. The alimentary canal is placed ventrally, close to

96 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP.

the posterior end of the branchial sac. Hermaphrodite repro-
ductive organs lie ventrally near the intestine.

This group is clearly distinguished from the second sub-order,
the Hemimyaria, by the condition of the muscle-bands and of the
branchial sac, and by the life-history. The muscle-bands are
complete rings (except in Anchinia), while in the Hemimyaria
they are always more or less incomplete. The branchial sae
in the Cyclomyaria is a distinct cavity, and communicates with
the peribranchial cavity only by small slits or stigmata. The
life-history is also very characteristic, as the sexual generation in
the Cyclomyaria is always polymorphic, while in the Hemimyaria
it consists of one form only.

Structure of Doliolum.—The single family DoLIoLipag in-
cludes three genera, Doliolum, Quoy and Gaimard, Dolchinia,
Korotneff, and Anchinia, Eschscholtz. Doltolum, of which about
a dozen species
are known, from
various seas, has
a cask - shaped
body (Fig. 59),
usually from 1
to 2 cm. in
length. The ter-
minal branchial
and atrial aper-

tures are lobed,
Fic. 59.—Sexual generation of Doliolum tritonis, Herdman, d the io -
from left side. x10. at, Atrial aperture; at.l, atrial @0 the lobes are
lobes ; at.m, wall of atrium ; br, branchial aperture ; b7./, provided with
branchial lobes ; br.s, branchial sac ; d.t, dorsal tubercle ;
end, endostyle ; h, heart ; 7, intestine ; m, mantle ; m!-m8, Se€NsSe-organs. The
circular muscle-bands ; 7, nerve ; 2.g, nerve-ganglion ; ov, test ig a thin but
ovary ; p.br, peribranchial cavity ; p.p, peripharyngeal
bands ; sg, stigmata ; s.g/, neural gland ; s.0, sense-organ ; tough transparent
sf, stomach; ¢, test; tes, testis; 2, prebranchial zone. 1, ‘ x
(After Herdman.) layer, and con

tains no “ test”
cells. It is merely a cuticle covering the surface of the squamous
ectoderm. The body-wall has eight or nine circular muscle-bands
surrounding the body. The most anterior and posterior of these
form the branchial and atrial sphincters. The wide branchial and
atrial apertures lead respectively into branchial and peribranchial
cavities separated by the posterior and postero-lateral walls of
the branchial sac which are pierced by a considerable number of

MI DOLIOLUM—STRUCTURE 97

small stigmata; consequently there is a free passage for the
water through the body along its long axis, and the animal
swims by contracting its ring-like muscle-bands so as to force out
the contained water posteriorly. When stigmata are found on
the lateral walls of the branchial sac (see Fig. 59) there are
corresponding anteriorly directed diverticula of the peribranchial
cavity. There is a distinct endostyle on the ventral edge of the
branchial sac and a peripharyngeal band surrounding its anterior
end, but there is no representative of the dorsal lamina along its
dorsal edge; and there are neither branchial nor atrial tentacles.
The oesophagus commences rather on the ventral edge of the
posterior end of the branchial sac, and runs backwards to open
into the stomach, which is followed by a curved intestine opening
into the peribranchial cavity. The alimentary canal as a whole
is to the right of the middle line. The hermaphrodite repro-
ductive organs are to the left of the middle line alongside the
alimentary canal. They open into the peribranchial cavity.
The ovary is nearly spherical, while the testis is elongated, and
may be continued anteriorly for a long distance. The heart is
placed in the middle line ventrally, between the posterior end of
the endostyle and the oesophageal aperture. The nerve-ganglion
lies about the middle of the dorsal edge of the body, and gives
off many nerves. Under it is placed the neural gland, the
duct of which runs forward and opens into the anterior end of
the branchial sac by a simple aperture surrounded by the spirally
twisted dorsal ends of the peripharyngeal bands.
Life-History.—The ova produced by the Doliolum of the
sexual generation, after a complete or “holoblastic” segmenta-
tion, and normal invagination, produce tailed larvae with a
relatively small caudal appendage, and a large body in which
the characteristic musculature begins to appear (Fig. 60, A).
These larvae after metamorphosis lose their tails and develop
into oozooids, known as “nurses,” which are asexual, and are
characterised (Fig. 60, B) by the possession of nine muscle-bands,
by the stigmata being few in number and confined to the posterior
end of the branchial sac, by an otocyst on the left side of the body,
by a ventrally-placed complex stolon or “ rosette organ ” near the
heart, from which primary buds are produced by constriction,
and by a dorsal outgrowth (“ the cadophore”) near the posterior end
of the body. The buds (blastozooids) give rise eventually, after
VOL. VII H

98 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP,

further division, to the sexual generation, which is polymorphic
—having three distinct forms, in two of which the repro-
ductive organs remain undeveloped.

The primary buds are constricted off while still very young
and undeveloped (Fig. 60, D, B, and E); they migrate from their
place of origin on the stolon, over the surface (aided by large
amoeboid test-cells which become attached to the buds) (Fig. 60,
B), multiply by fission, and become attached (again by the help
of amoeboid test-cells and ectoderm cells which form a slight

Fia. 60.—Life-history of Doliolum. A, tailed larval stage; B, “nurse” or oozooid,
showing buds (blastozooids) migrating from the ventral stolon to the dorsal process ;
C, posterior part of much later oozooid to show buds arranged in three rows on
dorsal process ; D, stolon segmenting ; E, young migrating bud; F, trophozooid
developed from one of the buds of a lateral row. At, Atrial aperture ; 6, buds; Br,
branchial aperture ; cl, cloaca ; d.p, dorsal process ; end, endostyle ; ht, heart ; 2.b,
lateral buds; m.b, median buds; x.g, nerve-ganglion ; of, otocyst ; p.c, peri-
cardium ; sk, stalk; sto, stolon. (After Uljanin and Barrois.)

“placenta”) in three rows—a median and two lateral—to
the dorsal outgrowth (Fig. 60, C) of the body of the nurse.
This parent-form by this time has become greatly modified,
and its structure is largely sacrificed for the good of the buds or
growing zooids, for which it really forms a locomotory organ.
Its muscle-bands become greatly developed in width (Fig. 60,
C), and the branchial meshwork, endostyle, and alimentary canal
disappear.

The three forms produced in the second generation are as
follows :—(1) Nutritive forms (“ trophozooids”) derived from the
lateral rows of buds, which remain permanently attached to the

page DOLIOLUM—LIFE-HISTORY 99

oozooid, and are sacrificed for the benefit of the rest of the
colony. They serve merely to aid in respiration, and to provide
the food for the nurse and the median buds. Their development
is arrested ; they have the body elongated dorso-ventrally with a
large funnel-like branchial aperture (Fig. 60, F), and the
musculature is very slightly developed.

(2) Some of the median buds become foster forms (“ phoro-
zooids ”), which, like the preceding trophozooids, do not become
sexually mature, but, unlike them, are eventually set free as
cask-shaped bodies having the Doliolwm appearance, with eight
encircling muscle-bands, and having, moreover, a ventral out-
growth (not a stolon), which is formed of the stalk by which
the body was formerly attached to the dorsal process of the
oozooid. On this ventral outgrowth the “ gonozooids” (3) are
attached while still very young buds, and after the phorozooids
are set free these reproductive forms gradually attain their com-
plete development, become sexually mature, and are eventually
separated off, finally losing all trace of their temporary connexion
with the foster-forms. They resemble the foster-forms in having
a cask-shaped body with eight muscle-bands, but differ in the
absence of a ventral process, and in having the sexual repro-
ductive organs fully developed.

Occurrence.—The best-known member of the genus is
Doliolum tritonis, Herdman, which was captured in the tow-nets
in thousands by Sir John Murray during the cruise of H.MS.
“Triton” in the summer of 1882 in the North Atlantic. Since
then that species, or the closely allied D. nationalts, Borgert, have
been found on more than one occasion in the English Channel
and other parts of our south-west coast, and so Doliolum may
be regarded as an occasional member of the British surface
fauna.

It is probable that the occasional phenomenal swaris of
Doliolum which have been met with in summer in the North
Atlantic are a result of the curious life-history which, under
favourable circumstances, allows of a small number of oozooids
producing from minute buds an enormous number of phorozooids
and gonozooids.

As the result of the careful quantitative work of the German
“Plankton ” expedition, Borgert thinks that the temperature of
the water has more to do with both the horizontal and the

100 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP.

vertical distribution of these Thaliacea in the sea than any other
factor.

Other Genera.—Anchinia, of which only one species is
known, A. rubra, Vogt, from the Mediterranean, has the
sexual forms permanently attached to portions of the dorsal
outgrowth from the body of the unknown oozooid (“nurse ”).
The stolon is probably much longer than in Doliolum, and curves
round so as to reach and lie along the dorsal outgrowth, upon
which it places the buds.

The body of the adult is elongated dorso-ventrally. The
test is well developed and contains branched cells. The mus-
culature is not so well developed as in Doliolum. There are
two circular bands at the anterior end, two at the posterior, and
two muscles on the middle of the body, which unite to form the
characteristic S-shaped lateral bands. The stigmata are confined
to the obliquely-placed posterior end of the branchial sac. The
alimentary canal forms a U-shaped curve. The reproductive
organs are placed on the right side of the body. The life-history
is still imperfectly known. As in the case of Doltolum the
sexual generation is polymorphic, and has three forms, two
of which remain in a rudimentary condition so far as the
reproductive organs are concerned. They are known as the
first and second sterile forms, or “trophozooids.” In Ancehinia,
however, the three forms do not occur, so far as we know,
together at the same time on the one outgrowth, but are
produced successively, or in different regions, the reproduc-
tive forms of the sexual generation being independent of the
“ foster-forms.” 1

The third genus, Dolchinia, contains also only a single species,
D. mirabilis, found by Korotneff’ in the Gulf of Naples. It
must have three different forms in its life-history—oozooid,
phorozooid, and gonozooid, but the first of these is still unknown.
On what must be body processes detached from the oozooid
are found phorozooids somewhat like those of Doliolwm, bearing
sexual forms attached to ventral stalks. Dolehinia is inter-
mediate on the whole between Anchinia, the most simple member
of the family, and Doliolum the most complex; and may eventu-
ally come to be united with the latter genus.

? See Barrois, Journ. @’ Anat. et Physiol. 1885.
2 Mitth. Z. Stat. Neapel, x. 1891.

HI SALPIDAE IOI

Sub-Order 2. Hemimyaria.

Free-swimming pelagic forms which exhibit alternation of
generations in their life-history, and in the sexual condition form
colonies. The body is more or less fusiform, with the long axis
antero-posterior, and the branchial and atrial apertures nearly
terminal and opposite. The test is well developed but trans-
parent. The musculature of the body-wall is in the form of
a series of transversely-running bands which do not usually form
complete independent rings as in the CycLomyaria. These
partially-encircling muscles in the Salpidae (see Fig. 61, m.b)
are probably to be regarded as modified branchial and atrial
sphincters which have spread over the intervening body. The
branchial and peribranchial (cloacal) cavities form a continuous
space in the interior of the body, opening externally at the
ends by the branchial and atrial apertures, and traversed
obliquely from the dorsal and anterior to the ventral and
posterior end by a long narrow vascular ciliated band, which
represents the dorsal lamina, the dorsal blood-sinus, and the
neighbouring parts of the dorsal edge of the branchial sac of an
ordinary Ascidian. The alimentary canal is placed ventrally.
It may either be stretched out so as to extend for some distance
anteriorly, or, as is more usual, be concentrated to form along
with the testis a rounded opaque mass near the posterior
end of the body, known as the visceral mass or “nucleus.”
The embryonic development is direct, no tailed larva being
formed. The embryo is united to the parent for a time by
a “ placenta.”

This sub-order contains, in addition to its typical members,
the SALPIDAE, another still somewhat problematical family the
OCTACNEMIDAE, including a single very remarkable deep-water
genus (Octacnemus), which in some respects does not conform
with the characters given above, and exhibits a certain amount
of affinity with the primitive fixed forms from which Salpidae
have been derived.

Occurrence and Reproduction.—The family SaLpmas* in-
cludes the single genus Salpa, Forskal, which, however, may be

1 The most useful works on the Salpidae are Traustedt, Vid. Selsk. Skr. ii. 8,
1885, Copenhagen; and Brooks's ‘‘The genus Salpa,” Johns Hopkins Biolog.
Memoirs, ii. 1893.

102 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP,

divided into two well-marked groups of species—(1) those such
as S. (Cyclosalpa) pinnata, in which the alimentary canal is
stretched out (“ ortho-enteric ” condition) along the ventral surface

Fic. 61. —- Salpa runei-
nata-fusiformis. A,
aggregated or ‘‘chain”’
form ; B, solitary form.
At, Atrial aperture ;
at.m, atrial muscles ;
Br, branchial aper-
ture; dr.m, branchial
muscles ; dl, dorsal
lamina or “gill” ; d.t,
dorsal tubercle ; em,
embryo ; end, endo-
style; m, mantle ;
m.b, muscle - bands ;
n.g, nerve - ganglion ;
p-p, peripharyngeal
bands ; st, stolon ; st”,
“chain” of buds; ¢,
test ; v, visceral “ nu-
cleus.”

of the body, and (2) those such as S. runcinata-fusiformis, in
which the alimentary canal forms a compact globular mass (Fig.
61, v), the “nucleus” (“caryo-enteric” condition), near the

Fic. 62.— Diagram to show the arrange-
ment and connexion of the aggregated
zooids in a young chain of Salps. 1, 3, 5,
zooids on the right; 2, 4, 6, zooids on
the left. d¢, Atrial aperture of a zooid ;
Br, branchial aperture of another; c.¢
at the top of the figure points to three
pairs of connecting tubes; c.¢ at the
foot, to two pairs. Each zooid is united
to each of the four neighbours it touches
by a pair of connecting tubes, and so has
eight such tubes in all.

posterior end of the body. About fifteen species altogether are
known; they are all pelagic in habit, and are found in nearly
all seas. Each species occurs in two forms (Fig. 61, A and B),
the solitary asexual (proles solitaria), and the aggregated sexual
(proles gregaria), which are in most species quite unlike one

III SAZLPA—-REPRODUCTION 103

another, the aggregated form being usually more rounded, ovoid,
or fusiform (Fig. 61, A), and the solitary more quadrangular,
and often provided with conical processes or projecting points.
The solitary form gives rise, by gemmation at the posterior
end of the endostyle (Fig. 63), to a complex tubular stolon, con-

Fic. 63.—Diagram to
show the relations
of the groups of
young buds, when
first formed on the
stolon of Salpa. at,
Atrial aperture ; br,
branchial aperture ;
el, elaeoblast ; end,
endostyle ; 2, heart ;
N.g, nerve - gang-

lion ; ov, ovum ; 8, stolon ; st, stomach ; I, II, III, groups of buds. (After Brooks.)

taining processes from the more important organs of the parent-
body, which give rise to an endodermal tube, two peribranchial
tubes, a neural tube, two blood-sinuses and mesoblast cells, a
genital cord, and over all the ectodermal covering (see Fig. 64).
This stolon becomes segmented (Fig. 63) into a series of buds or

Fic. 64.—Transverse
section through
endostyle and
young stolon of
Salpa pinnata, ec,
Ectoderm of parent
reflected at ec’ to
cover base of
stolon ; ec’’, ecto-
derm of stolon ;
end, endoderm of
stolon; g, ovary ;
mes, mesoderm
cells; m, nerve-
tube of stolon;

p.br, peribranchial
tubes of stolon.
(After Brooks.)

young “chain” individuals, of which there may be several
hundreds. As the stolon elongates (Fig. 61, B, st”), the buds

104 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP.

undergo lateral shifting, and rotation round their longitudinal
aXis, So as to acquire the relations seen in the “chain,” which
then emerges from the tube in the test through which it has been
growing, so as to project to the exterior near the atrial aperture.
The buds at its free end which have now become far advanced
in their development are set free in groups, which remain attached
together by processes of the test, each enclosing a diverticulum
from the body-wall (Fig. 62), so as to form “chains.” Each
member of the chain is a Salpa of the sexual or aggregated form,
and when mature may—either still attached to its neighbours or
separated from them—produce one or several embryos (Fig. 61,
A, emb), which develop into the solitary form of Salpa. Thus
the two forms, different in appearance and structure and different
in mode of origin, alternate regularly in the life-history of Salpa.

Structure.—The more important points in the structure of a
typical Salpa are shown in Fig. 65. The branchial and atrial
apertures are at opposite ends of the body, and lead into large
cavities, the branchial and peribranchial sac respectively, which are
in free communication at the sides of the obliquely-running dorsal
lamina or “gill” (dl). The transparent test is usually thick,
and varies from a gelatinous to a stiff cartilaginous condition ; it
adheres closely to the surface of the mantle (ectoderm and body-
wall). The muscle-bands (from 4 to about 20—usually 8
or 10) of the mantle do not in most cases completely encircle
the body. They are present dorsally (Fig. 65, mus.bds) and
laterally, but the majority do not reach the ventral surface. In
many cases neighbouring bands join in the median dorsal line
(Fig. 61). The muscle fibres are striated, and have rows of
large equidistant nuclei. The anterior end of the dorsal lamina
is in some cases prolonged to form a prominent tentacular organ,
the languet or dorsal tentacle, projecting into the branchial sac,
while near this opens a ciliated funnel corresponding to the
dorsal tubercle, but having no connexion in the adult with
either ganglion or subneural gland. The conjoined ganglion and
subneural gland, the dorsal lamina, the peripharyngeal bands and
the endostyle are placed in the usual positions. Eyes in the
form either of a continuous horse-shoe-shaped pigmented ridge
on the dorsal surface of the ganglion immediately below the ecto-
derm, or of one larger median and several smaller lateral ocelli
are found in the various species of Salpa. These eyes have in

III SALPA—STRUCTURE 105

most cases a retina formed of elongated cells, and a pigment-layer
placed upon the ganglion.

The so-called otocysts of Salpa have been shown by Metcalf
to be really glandular organs. They have been called lateral
neural glands; they do not open at the dorsal tubercle, but
separately into the pharynx. These lateral neural tubular glands
have also been regarded as nephridia.

The large spaces at the sides of the dorsal lamina (often

an s9t mus, bds

Fic. 65.—Diagrammatic sagittal section of a “chain” Salpa. an, Anus; at, atrial
aperture ; atm, muscles of atrial aperture; atr.cav, atrial cavity ; br, branchial
aperture ; br.m, muscles of branchial aperture; b7.s, branchial sac; d., dorsal
lamina or “gill” ; d.¢, dorsal tubercle ; end, endostyle ; ht, heart ; int, intestine ;
Z, sensory languet ; mus.bds, muscle-bands ; ”.g, nerve-ganglion ; 0c, eye-spot ; 0¢,
oesophagus ; ov, ovary; p.p.b, peripharyngeal band; s.gi, neural gland; stom,
stomach ; ¢,¢’, test ; tes, testis; z, prebranchial zone. (After Herdman.)

called the gill or branchia of Salpa), by means of which the

cavity of the branchial sac is placed in free communication with

the peribranchial cavity, are to be regarded as gigantic gill-slits
formed by the suppression of the lateral walls and small stigmata
of the branchial sac. The alimentary canal at the posterior end
of the “gill” consists of oesophagus, stomach, and intestine, with

a pair of lateral gastric glands or caeca. These viscera along

with the reproductive organs, when present, make up the

“nucleus” (Fig. 66, v).

Alternation of Generations. Fig. 66 represents an
aggregated or sexual Salpa, which was once a member of a chain,
since it shows a testis and a developing embryo. The ova
(always few in number, usually only one) appear at a very early
period in the developing chain Salpa, while it is still a part of
the gemmiparous stolon in the body of the solitary Salpa. This
gave rise to the view put forward first by Brooks that the ovary

106 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP.

really belongs to the solitary stolon-bearing Salpa, which is
therefore a female producing a series of males by asexual
gemmation, and depositing in each of these an ovum, which will
afterwards, when fertilised, develop in the body of the male into
a solitary or female Salpa. This idea, if adopted, would pro-
foundly modify our conception of Salpa as an example of a life-
history showing alternation of generations, but it seems to me to
give a distorted view of the
sequence of events. The
fact that the stolon while’
in the solitary Salpa con-
tains, along with representa-
tives of other important
systems of the body, a row
of germinal cells, does not
constitute that solitary
Salpa the parent of the ova
which these germinal cells
will afterwards become in
the body of an independent
bud. We must regard as
the parent the body in
which the ova become
mature and fulfil their func-

tion. The sexual or chain
Fic. 66.—Salpa hexagona, Q. and G. Chain
form dissected from the lett side. u, Anus ; Salpa, although really her-

at, atrial aperture ; br, branchial aperture ; maphrodite in its life-his-
dl, dorsal lamina (“gill”); d.t, dorsal t . Ite? “ik
tubercle ; emb, embryos ; end, endostyle ; ory, 1S usually proto-

m.b 2, m.b 7, second and seventh muscle- gynous, z.e. the ova mature
bands; ».g, nerve-ganglion; v, visceral ‘ ;
“nucleus.” (After Traustedt. ) at an earlier period than
the male organ or testis.
This prevents self-fertilisation. The ovum is presumably fertil-
ised by the spermatozoa of an older Salpa belonging to another
chain, and the embryo is far advanced in its development before
the testis is formed. The development takes place inside the
body of the parent, and is “ direct ”—no tailed larval form being
produced.
Development and Life-history.—The segmentation of the
egg is holoblastic, and gives rise to a number of blastomeres,

1 According to Metcalf, Salpa cylindrica is protandrous.

IL SALPA—LIFE-HISTORY 107

which are for a time masked by the phenomenal activity of
certain cells of extraneous origin, the “kalymmocytes,” derived
from the follicular epithelium surrounding the ovum. These
follicular kalymmocytes migrate into the ovum, surround groups
of blastomeres, and arrange themselves so as to reproduce the
essential structure of the future embryo for which they form
what may be termed a scaffolding or temporary support. After
a time the blastomeres become active, proliferate rapidly, and
finally press upon and absorb the kalymmocytes, and so eventu-
ally take their proper place in building up the organs. Some
observers regard the kalymmocytes as being passive and nutritive
only in function.

Fic. 67.— Young _ solitary
Salpa democratica-mucro-
nata attached to the
parent by the placenta.
atr.ap, Atrial aperture ;
br, dorsal lamina ; cil.gr,
dorsal tubercle; edi,
elaeoblast ; end, endo-
style ; n.gn, nerve-gang-
lion ; oes, oesophagus ;
or.ap, branchial aperture ;
peric, pericardium ; pi,
placenta ; rect, intestine ;
stol, stolon ; stom, stomach.
(From Parker and Has-
well, after Salensky.)

Parent

At an early period in the development a part of the surface
of the embryo, on its ventral edge, becomes separated off, along
with a part of the wall of the cavity (“oviduct ’—a diverticulum
from the atrium) in which it lies, to form the “placenta” (Fig.
67, pl) in which the embryonic and maternal blood-streams
circulate in close proximity, and so allow of the conveyance of
nutriment to the developing embryo by means of large migrating
placental cells. At a somewhat later stage a number of cells
placed at the posterior end of the body alongside the future
nucleus become filled up with oil-globules to form a mass of
nutrient material—the “elaeoblast” (Fig. 67, eb!)—which is
used up later in the development. Many suggestions have
been made as to the homology and meaning of the elaeoblast ;
but it may now be regarded as most probable that it is reserve
food-material associated with the disappearing rudiment of the

108 TUNICATA—SALPIANS CHAP,

tail found in the larval condition of most Ascidians. The develop-
ment is direct; and it may be said, then, that this young asexual
(solitary) Salpa differs from the corresponding form in the life-
history of Doliolum (Fig. 60, A) in that its tail is no longer a
locomotory organ, but is represented by a nutritive mass, the
elaeoblast, while the body, in place of being free, is attached by its
ventral surface to a special organ of nutrition—the “ placenta”
——in connexion with the blood-stream of the parent.

This embryo sexually produced inside the body of an aggre-
gated form becomes a solitary Salpa (such as Fig. 61, B), which
differs in appearance, structure, and habits from its parent, and
has no reproductive organs. After swimming for a time, how-
ever, it develops the ventral stolon on which buds form which are
eventually sexual Salpae. These are set free from the solitary
form in sets, still connected together, and they may swim about
together for a time as a chain of aggregated Salpae before separating
to become the adult sexual individuals (such as Fig. 61, A).

Classification. —Salpa may be divided into the following sub-
genera : '—Cyclosalpa, Blainville, in which the alimentary canal is
ortho-enteric, and the “chain” consists of individuals united in a
circle ; Jasis, Savigny, with several embryos formed at a time; and
Pegea, Sav., Thalia, Blumenbach, and Salpa, Forskal, all with
one embryo only, and differing from one another in the condition
of the “gill” and other details: all except Cyclosalpa have the
alimentary canal caryo-enteric. Cyclosalpa has three species, the
best known of which is C. pinnata of the Mediterranean, a form
possessing light-producing organs like those of Pyrosoma, but
placed along the sides of the body. Salpa has four or five species,
one of which, S. runcinata-fusiformis (Fig. 61), has occasionally
been found in British seas; Zhalia includes the species 7.
democratica-mucronata, which has been sometimes obtained in
swarms in the Hebridean seas, or cast ashore on our southern or
western coasts; Pegea has the species P. scutigera-confoederata ;
and Jasis contains the remaining half-dozen species, the best
known of which is LZ cordiformis-zonaria, the only other Salpian
which has been found in British seas.

The family OcTAcNEMIDAE includes the single remarkable

" For a more detailed account of these subdivisions of the Salpidae, and other
groups, see Herdman’s ‘‘ Revised Classification of Tunicata,” Journ. Linn. Soe.,
Zool., xxiii. 1891, p. 558.

Il OCTACNEMUS 109

genus Octacnemus, now known in a solitary and an ageregated
form. It was found during the “ Challenger ” expedition, and was
first described by Moseley. It is apparently a deep-sea repre-
sentative of the pelagic Salpidae, and may possibly be fixed at
the bottom. The body in the solitary form is somewhat discoid,
with its margin prolonged to form eight tapering processes, on to
which the muscle-bands of the mantle are continued. The
alimentary canal forms a compact nucleus, which is attached to
an apparently imperforate membrane which stretches across the
body, separating the branchial from the atrial cavities. The

end. br

Fia. 68,—A, solitary form of Octacnemus bythius (after Moseley) ; B, diagram of struc-
ture of Octacnemus (after Herdman); C, aggregated form of O. patagoniensis (after
Metcalf). 1, from outside; 2, with test removed ; and 8, with mantle removed.
a, Anus; adh, area of attachment; at, atrial, and 67, branchial aperture ; Or.s,
branchial sac; end, endostyle ; g.s, gill-slits ; 7, intestine; n.y, nerve-ganglion ;
oe, oesophagus ; ov, ovary ; p.br, peribranchial cavity ; st, stomach ; sol, stolon.

endostyle is very short, and the dorsal lamina is also much
reduced, The reproduction and life-history are entirely unknown.
The aggregated form consists of a small number of individuals
united by a slender cord composed of test, body-wall, and endo-
dermal tissue. Octacnemus has been found’ in the South Pacific
from depths of 1070 and 2160 fathoms, and off the Patagonian
coast from 1050 fathoms. Two species have been described: 0.
bythius, Moseley, and O. patagoniensis, Metcalf. Metcalf, who
has recently investigated the aggregated form (0. patagoniensis),
considers that the genus is more nearly related to the Clavelinidae

than to the Salpidae. Possibly its position might be best

1 See Herdman, Challenger Report on Tunicata, part iii. 1888, p. 88 ; and Met-
calf, Johns Hopkins Univ. Cire. No. 106, 1893, and Zool. Jahrb. Abth, Anat.

xiii. 1900, p. 572.

| ce) TUNICATA CHAP,

indicated by a line diverging from near the point (3) in the
phylogenetic diagram below.

General Conclusions.

The following diagram is a graphic representation of the
genetic affinities, or what is now generally supposed to have been
the probable course of phylogeny of the Tunicata. It will be
noticed that it shows (1) the Proto-Tunicates arising from Proto-
Chordata, not far from the ancestors of Amphioxus (see also, this
vol. p. 112); (2) that the Larvacea are regarded as the most

) Molgulidae
Ascidiidae
———Amphioxus (5) | Cynthiidae.

3
3 Larvacea. im . :
S 3 (6) Polystyelidae
=|) (2) iar Botryllidae
£ | Proto-Tunicata. _& Distomatidae
= ® ! Didemnidae and
- Doliolidae: | | Diplosomatidae

_S e | Polyclinidae

Salpidae a lies
Pyrosomatidae

primitive section of the group; (3) that the Thaliacea (Dolio-
lidae and Salpidae) are supposed to be derived not directly from
primitive pelagic forms, but through the early fixed Ascidians,
not far from (4) the ancestral compound Ascidians, which gave
rise to the Pyrosomatidae; (5) that the Ascidiidae and other
higher Simple Ascidians are derived, like the Compound Ascidians,
from ancestral Clavelinidae; and (6), that the Ascidiae Compositae
are polyphyletic, the Holosomata (Botryllidae and Polystyelidae)
being derived from ancestral Simple Ascidians independently
of the Merosomatous families.

The Tunicata are remarkable for the variety in appearance,
structure, and life-history which they present. No group illus-
trates in a more instructive manner so large a number of
important biological principles and phenomena. They show
solitary and colonial forms, fixed and free, pelagic and abyssal.
The development is in some cases larval and with metamorphosis,
in others abbreviated and direct. Persistent traces of ancestral
characters are seen in the embryonic and larval stages, while the
adults present the most varied secondary adaptations to littoral,

II CONCLUSIONS III

pelagic, and deep-sea, free-swimming and sessile modes of exist-
ence. In the details of their classification they demonstrate both
stable and variable species, monophyletic and polyphyletic groups.
They exhibit the phenomena of gemmation and of embryonic
fission, of polymorphism, hibernation, alternation of generations,
and change of function. They have long been known as a stock
example of degeneration; but in fact they lend themselves
admirably to the exposition of more than one “Chapter of
Darwinism.”

Note to P. 78.—Oligotrema, Bourne (Quart. J. Mier. Sct. xlvii. Pt. ii.
1903, p. 233), a Molgulid from the Loyalty Islands, has a reduced branchial
sac and greatly developed pinnate, muscular branchial lobes, probably used
in capturing food.

CHAPTER IV

CEPHALOCHORDATA

INTRODUCTION—-GENERAL CHARACTERS—-ANATOMY OF AMPHIOXUS
— EMBRYOLOGY AND _ LIFE-HISTORY——CLASSIFICATION OF
CEPHALOCHORDATA——-SPECIES AND DISTRIBUTION

THE CEPHALOCHORDATA comprise only a small group of little
fish-like forms, the Lancelets, usually known as “ Amphi-
oxus,” and referable to about a dozen species arranged in
several closely allied genera under the single family Branchiosto-
matidae. The best known form is Branchiostoma lanceolatum
(Pallas), the common Amphioxus or Lancelet, which has been
found in British seas, and even as far north as the coast of
Norway, but is much more common in warmer waters, such as the
Mediterranean, and is also found in the Indian Ocean. It is
abundant in the Bay of Naples, and lives and breeds in great
numbers in a salt lagoon, the “ Pantano,” near Messina, and from
these localities most of the specimens have been obtained for the
numerous recent researches upon its structure and development.

Amphioxus was first discovered and described (1778) by
Pallas, who regarded it as a Mollusc, and named it Limaz
lanceolatus. It was first correctly diagnosed as a low Vertebrate,
and named Branchiostoma, by Costa, in 1834. The term
Amphioxus, under which it has become so well known, was
applied to it a couple of years later by Yarrell.

The anatomy was for the first time fully investigated by
Johannes Miiller in 1841, and this important memoir has been
supplemented in regard to special systems and histological
details by numerous papers by many leading zoologists, such as
those by Huxley in 1874, Langerhans in 1876, Lankester in

112

CHAP. IV AMPHIOXUS—-HISTORY 113

1875 and in 1889, Retzius in 1890, and Boveri and Hatschek,
both in 1892. Important papers on special points have also
been written by Rolph, Rohde, Benham, Andrews, Goodrich, and
others. The development was first elucidated by Kowalevsky in
1867, at about the same time when he studied the development
of the Ascidians, and later again in 1877. Further papers on
the development and metamorphosis we owe to Hatschek in
1881, Lankester and Willey in 1890 and 1891, Wilson in 1898,
and quite recently to MacBride. Dr. Willey’s book, dAmphiowus
and the Ancestry of the Vertebrata (1894), contains a summary
of investigations on structure and development, an interesting
discussion of the relations of Amphioxus to the other Chordata,
and a full bibliography.

In addition to such original researches, Amphioxus is
studied in more or less detail every year by countless senior and
junior students in zoological laboratories and marine stations
throughout the civilised world. The value of this primitive
form as an object of biological education depends upon the fact
that it shows the essential Vertebrate characters, and their
mode of formation, in a very simple and instructive condition.
Although no doubt somewhat modified, and possibly degenerate
in some details of structure, in its general morphology it
presents us with a persistent type probably not far removed
from the ancestral line of early Chordata, There are no sufficient
grounds for the view that Amphioxus is a very degenerate re-
presentative of fish-like Vertebrata.

General Characters.—The Cephalochordata (or Acrania, in
contradistinction to the Craniata or Vertebrata) are marine,
non-colonial Chordata, in which the notochord extends the
entire length of the body, running forward into the snout beyond
the nervous system. There is no skull, and the notochord ‘is
not surrounded by any vertebral column. There are no limbs
nor paired fins. There is no exoskeleton, and the ectoderm is
a single layer of non-ciliated columnar cells. The mouth
is ventral and anterior, the anus is ventral, posterior, and
asymmetrically placed on the left side. The pharynx is a large
branchial sac, having its sides perforated by many gill-slits, and
is surrounded by an ectodermal enclosure, the atrium, which
opens to the exterior by a median ventral atriopore. The
stomach gives off a simple saccular pouch, the liver, which has

VOL. VII I

114 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

connected with it a simple hepatic portal blood system. There
is a respiratory circulation, the contractile ventral vessel which
represents the heart sending the colourless blood forward to the
respiratory pharynx to be purified. The body-wall is segmented
into over fifty myotomes. There are numerous separate nephridia
which develop from the mesoderm and open into the atrium.
The brain remains undeveloped, being scarcely distinct from the
spinal cord. There are two pairs of cerebral nerves, and many
spinal, in which the dorsal and ventral roots or nerves do not
wnite. The sense-organs are simple; there are no paired eyes
and no auditory organs. The sexes are separate; the gonads are
metamerically arranged on the body-wall, and have no ducts:
they burst into the atrium. In the development the segmenta-
tion is complete, a gastrula is formed by invagination, the
nervous system is formed from the dorsal epiblast, the noto-
chord from the hypoblast, and the mesoderm arises from meta-
meric coelomic pouches. The body-cavity is an enterocoele.
The gill-slits are at first perforations of the body-wall opening
from the pharynx to the exterior, which later become enclosed
by the development of the atrium.

ANATOMY.

External Characters.—Amphioxus’ is about 15 to 24
inches in length, slender, somewhat translucent, and pointed at
both ends (Fig. 69). It lives in shallow water and burrows in
the sand, head first, with great rapidity. It frequently remains
with the anterior end protruding from the sand. When on the
surface it lies on one side. It is said to swim freely at night.
The head end is rather the thicker, and the anterior two-thirds
of the ventral surface are flattened (Fig. 70, A), and may be
slightly ridged longitudinally. The lateral edges of this flat
area project as metapleural folds (Fig. 70, mt.pl), which begin
anteriorly at the edges of the external mouth, and die away in
the middle line posteriorly behind a median opening, the
atriopore (Fig. 70, atry). From this point a ventral median
fin (vent.f) extends backwards around the pointed posterior end

1 Although the correct systematic name of the commonest species is Branchio-

stoma lanceolatum (Pallas), it is convenient in non-systematic usage to employ
the term ‘‘ Amphioxus,” which is in general use in zoological laboratories.

Iv EXTERNAL CHARACTERS T15

(caudal fin, ed.f), and then forwards along the upper surface
(dorsal fin, dors.f) to the anterior end of the body. These fins

Fic. 69.—Amphioxus (Branchiostoma lanceolatum) in the Pantano at Messina.
(After Willey. )

thus constitute a continuous median fold around a great part of
the animal (Fig. 70, B, and Fig. 71).

B myom dorsfr
9 ETS - ’ myom

Fic. 70.—Branchiostoma lanceolatum. A, ventral; B, side view of the entire animal.
an, Anus ; atrp, atriopore ; cd,f, caudal fin ; evr, cirri; dors.f, dorsal fin ; dors,f.r,
dorsal fin-rays ; gon, gonads; mtpl, metapleure ; myom, myomeres ; ach, noto-
chord ; ord, oral hood: vent,f, ventral fin; ventfr, ventral fiu-rays. (After

Kirkaldy.)

The surface is soft all over, there being no exoskeleton.
The epidermis or ectoderm is formed by a single layer of

116 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP,

epithelial cells (see Fig. 72, p. 118), some of which bear sensory
processes, while others have a striated cuticular border. There
is no general ciliation of the surface in the adult.

The true mouth is a small pore at the bottom of a large
vestibule (the stomodaeum), placed at the anterior end of the

enl.c
vl ies dorsfr coel eyo ine
/ sp.cd mph oy o
eft COE neh . ~ =
ofj br ATi |
esp pou. / 1
7
A
; 5 ie
re I wet i s
Pepe =
sk brel érel
brsep1/ atr abr
brsep.2

tn coel

Fic, 71.—Diagram of the anatomy of Amphioxus. A, anterior; B, posterivr part.
an, Anus ; atr, atrium ; atr’, its posterior prolongation ; atrp, atriopore ; br, brain ;
ér.cl, branchial clefts ; br,f, brown funnel ; br.sep.1, primary, br.sep.2, secondary
branchial lamella ; br.7.1, primary, br.r.2, secondary branchial rod ; cawd.f, caudal
fin ; cent.c, central canal ; cir, cirri ; coed, coelom ; dors,f, dorsal fin ; dors.f.r, dorsal
fin-ray ; en.coe, cerebral vesicle ; e.sp, eye-spot; gon, gonad: int, intestine; Ir,
liver ; mth, mouth; myom, myotomes ; neh, notochord; nph, nephridia; olf.p,
olfactory pit ; or,f.hd, oral hood; ph, pharynx ; sh, skeleton of oral hood and cirri
(dotted) ; sp.cd, spinal cord ; vent,f, ventral fin ; vent./.r, ventral fin-ray ; vl, velum ;
vl.t, velar tentacles. (From Parker and Haswell.)

ventral surface (Figs. 70 and 71), and formed by the “ oral hood,”
which may be a prolongation forwards of the atrial or meta-
pleural folds at each side. The edges of the oral hood bear 12 to
20 pairs of cirri (Fig. 70, cir) or ciliated tentacles (strengthened
by skeletal rods), which form a sensory fringe around the open-
ing. The anus (Figs. 70 and 71, an), is asymmetrical, being

Iv STRUCTURE Li7

placed on the left side of the ventral fin, some distance behind
the atriopore, and not far from the posterior end of the body.
The short region behind the anus and surrounded by the caudal
fin may properly be called “tail”” The current of water for
respiratory and nutritive purposes, and which may carry the ova
and spermatozoa to the exterior, usually passes in at the mouth
and out at the atriopore, as in the Tunicata. On occasions,
however, it is said to be reversed.

General Structure—The general plan of organisation of
the body (see Fig. 71) is that a longitudinal skeletal axis, the
notochord (neh), separates a dorsal nervous system (sp.cd) from a
ventral reduced coelom (coe), in which lie the alimentary canal
(int), the gonads (gon), and other organs. Thus a transverse
section of the body (see Fig. 72) shows the typical Chordate
arrangement of parts, and is comparable with a transverse section
of a tadpole, a young fish, or a larval Ascidian. A peribranchial
(atr) or atrial cavity (which is morphologically a part of the
external world shut in) lies external to the coelom and _ body-
wall around the pharynx and the greater part of the alimentary
canal, and opens to the exterior by the atriopore. As in the
Tunicata, the perforations (gill-slits) in the wall of the pharynx
(br.cl) open into the atrial cavity and so indirectly to the
exterior.

Musculature.—The thick body-wall is largely formed by
muscular tissue metamerically segmented into about 60 myotomes
(Fig. 71, myom). These muscle-masses, which (as is usual in
Vertebrata) are thickest dorsally at the sides of the notochord
and spinal chord (Fig. 72, m), are so arranged as to present the
appearance in a lateral view of the body of a series of shallow
cones (<<) fitting into one another and with their apices
directed forwards. The muscle fibres are striated, and run longi-
tudinally along the body from the anterior to the posterior edge
of each myotome, so as to be attached at their ends to the two
septa of connective tissue which form the boundaries of the
myotomes. These septa, the myocommas, are conspicuous features
in the external appearance of the body (Fig. 70, B). They are
not arranged so: as to be opposite one another on the ‘two sides,
but the myotomes on the right and left sides alternate, as can be
seen in a transverse section (Fig. 74, A, p. 121). It is by
means of these lateral muscle-bundles that the rapid vibration

118 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

or alternate bending of the body from side to side in swimming
or burrowing can be performed. There are usually, on each side,

Fic. 72.—Branchiostoma lanceolatum. Diagrammatic transverse section of the pharyn-
geal region, passing on the right through a primary, on the left through a secondary
branchial lamella. «ao, Dorsal aorta ; c, dermis ; ec, endostylar portion of coelom ;
J, fascia, or investing layer of myotome ; fh, compartment containing fin-ray ; g,
gonad ; gi, glomerulus ; &, branchial artery ; kd, pharynx ; 7d, combined atrial and
coelomic wall (ligamentum denticulatum) ; m, myotome ; mt, transverse muscle ;
n, nephridium ; 2.ch, notochord ; of, metapleural lymph space; p, atrium; sc,
coelom ; si, ventral aorta; sk, sheath of notochord and spinal cord (sp.cd) ; wf,
spaces in ventral wall, (From Korschelt and Heider, after Boveri and Hatschek.)

35 myotomes in front of the atriopore, 14 between the atriopore
and the anus, and 11 postanal, making 60 in all: some species
have only about 50 myotomes, and some as many as 85. (See

Iv MUSCLES—-SKELETON II9Q

Classification, p. 137, where a list of the species with the number
of myotomes in each is given.)

There are also transverse muscles (Fig. 72, mt) extending
across the ventral surface in the region of the body enclosed by
the metapleural folds, and serving to compress the atrial cavity,
and so aid in the expulsion of its contents.

Outside the muscular layer of the body-wall the thin in-
tegument is formed of a dermal layer of soft connective tissue,
covered by the epidermis, a single layer of columnar cells, many
of which, especially on the oral cirri, have sensory bristles.

Skeleton.—The endoskeleton consists of the notochord and
some tracts of modified connective tissue which support various
parts of the body.

The notochord of this animal is noteworthy amongst Chordata
for extending practically the entire length of the body, including
the head, from snout to tip of tail (Fig. 71). It lies in the
median plane, but nearer the dorsal than the ventral surface
(Fig. 72), and has the myotomes at its sides, the nervous system
above and the alimentary canal below. It is elliptical in
section, and tapers to the two ends. The nuclei of the original
notochordal cells are displaced to the dorsal and ventral edges,
and the greater parts of the
cells, in the adult, are occu-
pied by large vacuoles filled
with a fluid secretion, so as
to form by their distended
condition a stiff elastic struc-
ture. This state of the cells,
and the appearance it gives
rise to (Fig. 73), seen best
in young specimens, is very
characteristic of notochordal
tissue. Around the notochord lies a sheath of connective tissue
which is continuous with the similar sheath around the nervous
system and with the septa between the myotomes.

In addition to these skeletal layers of connective tissue there
is a cartilage-like tract in the oral hood. This is jointed, or
made up of separate rod-like pieces, one at the base of each
cirrus, into which it sends a prolongation (Fig. 71, sk). The
dorsal and ventral fins are supported by single and double rows

Fig. 73.—Median sagittal section of notochord
of an Amphioxus of 32 mm.

120 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

respectively of what have been called “ fin-rays.” They are short
rods of gelatinous connective tissue, each enclosed in a lymph
space. Finally, the bars constituting the walls of the pharynx
between the gill-slits contain slender skeletal rods which run
obliquely dorso-ventrally, and are of a stiff, gelatinous nature (see
Fig. 75, p. 122). This skeletal connective tissue consists in all
cases of a fibrous deposit or matrix produced by the layer of
epithelium (ectodermal, endodermal, or mesodermal) which adjoins
the tissue.

Alimentary Canal.-—This has, as its most noteworthy feature,
the Chordate characteristic that the pharynx gives rise to the
respiratory organ (see Figs. 71 and 74, A); and in size and pro-
minence, both in side view and in sections, the modified pharynx
of Amphioxus is fairly comparable with the branchial sac
(pharynx) of many Tunicata (see Fig. 23, p. 51), and might be
called by the same name.

The small primitive mouth, at the bottom of the cavity
bounded by the oral hood (stomodaeum), has a membranous
border, the velum (Fig. 71, vl), the edges of which are prolonged
into a circle of 10 or 12 (up to 16 in some species) simple oral
tentacles turned inwards towards the pharynx (compare tentacles
of Ascidians, p. 45).

The pharynx, by far the largest part of the alimentary canal,
and extending nearly half-way along the body, is more important
as a respiratory than as a nutritive organ. Its walls over nearly
the whole extent are perforated by a large, and indefinite,
number (100 or more on each side) of gill-slits which run on
the whole dorso-ventrally, but in the contracted condition seen
in preserved specimens have their lower ends directed obliquely
backwards, so that a vertical transverse section may cut through
a number of such slits and the intervening branchial bars (Fig.
74, A, kb). These bars, and therefore the slits between them,
are of two orders, primary and secondary, the latter being devel-
oped later in larval life as downgrowths or “ tongue-bars,” one
from the top of each primary gill-slit, so as to divide it into
two secondaries. The primary and the secondary (or tongue-)
bars can be distinguished from one another by their structure in
the adult animal (Fig. 75, A and B).

It must be remembered that these branchial bars, or septa
between the gill-slits, are not merely portions of the wall of the

Iv PHARYNX AND GILL-CLEFTS 121

pharynx, but are in a sense portions of the body-wall as well,
and correspond in nature, though not in number, to the visceral
arches in a Vertebrate lying between the visceral clefts which
open on the exterior. In the adult Amphioxus the clefts in
the wall of the pharynx do not open directly to the exterior,
but into the peribranchial cavity or atrium, which, however, is
only formed at a late larval period as an invagination or enclosure

Fic. 74.—Branchiostoma lanceolatum. A, transverse section of the pharyngeal region.
a, Dorsal aorta; 0, atrium; c¢, notochord; co, coelom; e, endostyle; g, gonad
(ovary); kd, branchial septa; Ad, pharynx: 2, liver; my, myotome; », neph-
ridium ; 7, spinal cord; sn, sm, dorsal and ventral spinal nerves. B, Transverse
section of the intestinal region. air, Atrium; coel, coelom; d.ao, dorsal aorta ;
int, intestine ; myom, myotome: nch, notochord; neu, spinal cord; s.int.v, sub-
intestinal vein. (From Parker and Haswell’s Zoology. A, From Hertwig, after
Lankester and Boveri; B, partly after Rolph.)

of ectoderm. Previous to that the first formed gill-slits opened
to the exterior in Amphioxus (see larva, Fig. 86, p. 134), just as
they do in a fish or a young tadpole. The atrial cavity is there-
fore, from its origin, lined by ectoderm, and the outer surface of
a branchial bar is virtually a part of the outer surface of the.
body. It is only natural then to find that each bar contains a
small section of the coelom in its interior, communicating dorsally
and ventrally with other parts of that cavity (see Figs. 75 and
76). There are also blood-vessels which run in the branchial
bars and their junctions. The greater part of the epithelium
covering a branchial bar is pharyngeal epithelium or endoderm

122 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

(Fig. 75, brep), but the external, wider, non-ciliated cells (Fig.
75, wt.ep) ave ectodermal cells lining the atrium, The gelatinous
skeletal rods in the primary bars are forked ventrally, while those
in the secondary bars are simple ; and there are other points of de-
tail in which the two kinds of bar differ. These bars are obviously
yore numerous in the adult than the myotomes, but in the
young larva the first formed gill-clefts are metamerically arranged,
and then later they
increase greatly in
number. It is the
cilia covering the
pharyngeal — epithe-
lium on the branchial
bars, possibly aided
by the ciliated tracts
of the oral hood,
which cause the cur-
rent of water already
alluded to.
Transverse bran-
chial junctions (syn-
apticula) run across
the branchial bars,
connecting them at

Fic. 75.—Transverse sections through primary (A) and frequent intervals,
secondary (B) branchial bars of Amphioxus. «t.cy, ond these transverse

Atrial epithelium; /.s, blood spaces or “vessels” ; . .
br.ep, branchial epithelium ; coe/, coelomic cavity in CODNeXI1ONS, like the
ea sk, skeletal rods. (From Willey, after branchial bars, are
supported by skeletal

rods. Along the ventral median line of the pharynx runs a
groove, the endostyle or hypopharyngeal groove, comparable
with the similar structure in the branchial sac of Tunicata.
This longitudinal groove (Fig. 76, gl) is lined by ciliated epithe-
lium containing four tracts of gland cells (compare endostyle
in Ascidians, Fig. 20, p. 46). There is reason to believe
that this organ is the homologue of the thyroid gland of Verte-
brata. As in the case of Tunicata the endostyle secretes mucus,
which is carried forwards by the cilia to constitute a train with
entangled food particles which pass back dorsally to the stomach.
At the anterior end the ciliated lips of the endostyle diverge to

is

SZ

\

Iv ALIMENTARY CANAL—COELOM 123

the right and left to encircle the front of the pharynx as the
peripharyngeal bands. These unite again dorsally to form the
epipharyngeal (or hyperpharyngeal) groove which leads backwards,
corresponding to the hypopharyngeal groove below (see Fig. 74, A),
till the posterior end of the pharynx is reached.

The remainder of the simple alimentary canal is straight, and
is scarcely differentiated into regions. <A slight narrowing of the
tube behind the pharynx has been called the oesophagus, and a

Fic. 76.— Transverse sec-
tion of the ventral
part of the pharynx
of | Amphioxus. C,
Coelom ; ¢, endostyle ;
gl, endostylar glands ;
m.b.a, median bran-
chial artery; p.0,
primary bar; sk, en-
dostylar and branchial
rods and _— skeletal
plates ; #5, tongue-
bar. (After Lankes-
ter.)

tb.

2S
HO Usay 2 tee
SEN

ne

F

3
®.
ing

slight enlargement which follows, the stomach. From this point
the intestine tapers backwards to the anus (Fig. 71, p. 116). The
ventral edge of the stomach gives off a blind pouch, the hepatic
caecum or saccular liver, which runs forwards on the right-hand
side of the pharynx (Fig. 74, A, 1). This is a digestive gland, is
lined with glandular epithelium, and apparently corresponds with
the liver of Vertebrata. There are no other digestive glands in
connexion with the alimentary canal of Amphioxus.
Coelom.—In the young larva there are at first (as in Balano-
glossus) five coelomic spaces, a median anterior “ head-cavity,” a
pair of antero-lateral “ collar-cavities,” and a pair of more posterior
long lateral grooves from which arise, in the later larva, the seg-
mented myotomes and ventrally a large coelomic space surrounding
the alimentary canal and separating it from the body-wall. In the
adult animal, however, the coelom has been so much displaced by
the formation of the spacious atrium that in front of the atriopore
it can only be recognised as a series of canals and crevices. The
relations of coelom to atrium in the region of the intestine are

124 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

seen in Fig. 74, B, and in the region of the pharynx in Fig. 74,
A. Fig. 72 shows the distribution of the spaces more in detail
(see also Fig. 71). Beginning anteriorly, along the dorsal sur-
face of the pharynx and beneath the notochord run a pair of
dorsal coelomic canals, one at each side of the epipharyngeal
groove; these give off ventral diverticula which pass down
the primary branchial bars of the pharyngeal wall and unite
ventrally ina median tube, the endostylar coelom (see Fig. 72, ec).
At the posterior end of the pharynx these dorsal and ventral
canals unite in a narrow coelomic space encircling the stomach,
inside the wall of the atrium, and sending an extension forwards
around the liver (Fig. 74, A, /). In the region of the intestine,
behind the atriopore, the coelom is allowed to expand to its
primitive condition on the left-hand side (Fig. 74, B), but is
still reduced on the right side, where there is a prolongation of
the atrial cavity reaching nearly to the anus. All these coelomic
spaces are lined by a coelomic epithelium.

The Blood System of Amphioxus, although as simple as that
of a Chaetopod worm, is undoubtedly laid down on the Vertebrate
plan—even though there is no distinct heart and the vessels are
few and of simple structure. Capillary networks are formed in
some places, but the colourless blood also extends into many
lacunae or lymph spaces, such as those around the fin-rays and
in the metapleura. As in a typical lower Vertebrate, there is a
contractile ventral vessel (the ventral or branchial aorta, Fig. 77,
v.ao) running forwards under the alimentary canal to the pharynx,
and giving off on each side afferent branchial vessels, which pass
up the primary branchial bars and give off branches joining the
vessels in the secondary bars. These latter do not communicate
directly with the ventral aorta, but the vessels in all the branchial
bars open dorsally by efferent branchial vessels into the paired
dorsal aortae (Fig. 77, d.ao), which run backwards along the top
of the pharynx, one at each side of the epipharyngeal groove.
In the vessels of the branchial bars and their connectives the
blood is aerated by the current of water passing through the
gill-shts, and so reaches the dorsal aortae in a purified condition.
The right-hand dorsal aorta is continued forward further into
the snout than its fellow of the other side, and is dilated at
its extremity (Fig. 77). At the posterior end of the pharynx
the paired dorsal aortae unite to form the median dorsal aorta

Iv BLOOD SYSTEM—RENAL ORGANS 125

which runs backwards, lying between notochord and alimentary
canal. This vessel gives off branches to the wall of the intestine,
and these break up into capillary networks (Fig. 77, cy), from
which the blood is collected by the median sub-intestinal vein.
This then flows forwards to pass by the hepatic portal vein to
the ventral edge of the saccular liver, in the wall of which it
is distributed in a capillary network. The blood is collected
on the dorsal edge of the liver by the hepatic vein, which
runs posteriorly and then turns downwards and forwards to

d.ao fbra w.ao dao ZB
D ee Ma sh
71

‘aes aed ane

a | Repporl.v
af bra’ vao afbra tr

Fic. 77.—Diagram of the vascular system of Amphioxus. af.br.a, Afferent branchial
arteries ; af.br.a’, similar vessels of the secondary (tongue) bars ; br.cl, gill-slits ;
cp, intestinal capillaries ; d.ao, paired dorsal aortae ; d.ao’, median dorsal aorta ;
ef.br.a, efferent branchial arteries ; hep.port.v, hepatic portal vein ; hep.v, hepatic
vein; int, intestine; dr, liver; ph, pharynx; s.int.v, sub-intestinal vein ; v.ao,
ventral aorta. (From Parker and Haswell.)

become continuous with the posterior end of the ventral aorta
or “ heart.”

It is clear that this course of the circulation agrees with that
of a typical lower Vertebrate in all essential points:—(1) in
having the main artery a dorsal aorta in which the blood flows
backwards ; (2) in having a ventral vessel representing the heart,
and sending impure blood forwards to the respiratory region of
the alimentary canal to be aerated; and (3) in having a hepatic
portal system consisting of the capillaries of the liver, through
which the blood from the intestinal wall has to pass before reach-
ing the ventral vessel (heart).

Renal Excretory functions have been attributed to various
organs in Amphioxus, and it is quite possible that, in addition to
the true nephridia which are now known, other tracts of tissue
in the body may be able to eliminate nitrogenous waste matters.
Such are certain clumps of columnar epithelial cells on the floor
of the atrium, and the single pair of large brown atrio-coelomic
funnels lying on the dorsal edge of the posterior end of the

126 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP,

pharynx (Fig. 71, br). There are, however, a large number
(about 100 pairs) of minute nephridia, discovered (1890) by
Weiss and by Boveri independently, lying at the sides of the
dorsal coelomic canals above the pharynx, which must be regarded
as the chief functional renal organs. These are bent tubules,
partly glandular and partly ciliated, each giving off several caecal

Fic. 78.—Branchiostoma lanceolatum. A nephridium of the left side with part of the
wall of the pharynx, as seen alive, highly magnified. (From Willey, after Boveri.)

knobs (at first supposed to be open nephrostomes, one shown at
each end of the tubule and three along its upper surface in Fig.
78), which project into the coelom, and opening by one nephridio-
pore (on the lower surface, and opposite a tongue bar of the
pharynx) into the atrial cavity. The knobs, or closed nephro-
stomes, are surrounded by peculiar, slender, club-shaped tubular
and flagellated cells—which Goodrich’ has shown to correspond
to the “solenocytes” in the nephridia of Polychaete worms
(see Fie. 79).

1 Quart. Journ, Mier, Sei. xlv. Mareh 1902, p. 493.

IV NERVOUS SYSTEM 127

The Central Nervous System is dorsal and tubular as in
Vertebrates, and lies in a connective-tissue sheath immediately
above the notochord (Figs. 71, etc., and 80, A). Posteriorly it
tapers to a fine point a Little in front of the end of the noto-
chord, but anteriorly it ends abruptly some distance behind the
anterior extremity of the notochord. The central canal is
connected with the dorsal surface by a median longitudinal
cleft (Fig. 80, C), and at the anterior end it dilates to form the
cerebral vesicle (¢.v) with which two simple sense-organs, an eye-
spot (e) and an olfactory pit (o/f), are connected. A patch of
ciliated epithelium in the floor of the vesicle has been described

Fic. 79.—Nephridia. A, por-
tion of a nephridium of
Phyliodoce, a marine Poly-
chaete, for comparison
with B, portion of a
nephridium of Amphioxus.
These figures show the
solenocytes with their
flagella projecting through
the long tubes into the
lumen of the excretory
organ, and demonstrate
the essential similarity of
the nephridia of Am-
phioxus with those of
Polychaete worms (after
Goodrich).

as an “infundibular - organ.” There is also a surface dilata-
tion of the dorsal cleft behind the cerebral vesicle (dil). The
nervous system as far back as this point may be regarded
as the brain, though scarcely distinguishable externally (Figs.
71 and 80, A) from the spinal chord behind. From this
“brain” arise two pairs of “cranial” nerves, the first (1.) from
the anterior end, and the second (II.) from the dorsal surface of
the cerebral vesicle; both are in front of the first myotomes of
the body, and supply the pre-oral snout with nerves.

The spinal cord gives off a large number of spinal nerves
segmentally arranged, but, like the myotomes, not opposite and
symmetrical on the two sides, but placed alternately (Fig. 81 ).
Moreover, the spinal nerves arise on each side at two levels,
there being a more dorsal series each arising by a single root and

128 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

supplying the integument as well as the transverse muscles, so
as to be sensory as well as motor, ‘and a ventral series arising
each by a number of roots (Fig. 81) and wholly motor in
function, as they supply only the myotomes. These two series
may be compared to the dorsal and ventral roots which in the
Vertebrata join to form a mixed spinal nerve.

In addition to ordinary small nerve cells the central nervous
system contains certain large nerve cells with very long processes,

|
|

|

|

|

|

|

l

i

|

il

|

Fic, 80.—Branchiostoma lunceolatum. A, brain and cerebral nerves of a young speci-
men; B, transverse section through neuropore; C, behind cerebral vesicle; D
through dorsal dilatation. ch, Notochord ; cv, cerebral vesicle ; di, dorsal dila-
tation ; e, eye-spot ; np, neuropore ; olf, olfactory pit; J and 7/, cranial nerves.
(From Willey, atter Hatschek.)

the “ giant fibres,” which extend through the greater part of the
length of the spinal cord. No trace of a sympathetic nervous
system has been found.

The Sense-Organs connected with the nervous system are
few and simple. There are sensory cells in the ectoderm, on the
margin of the velum, on the velar tentacles, and especially in
clumps on papillae of the cirri around the mouth, which are
probably tactile. In the roof of the oral hood there is a sensory
structure, the “ groove of Hatschek,” which is supposed to be an
organ of taste. The olfactory pit alluded to above opens ex-
ternally on the left-hand side of. the snout. It is ciliated
internally and leads to the so-called olfactory lobe, an antero-

Iv REPRODUCTION 129

dorsal hollow outgrowth from the brain. In the young animal
the olfactory pit opens by the neuropore into the central canal
(Fig. 80, A), but that passage is closed in the adult. Possibly
the olfactory pit is homologous with the hypophysis or pituitary
body of Vertebrates, the homologue of which in Tunicata has a
ciliated funnel. Finally, the median cere-
bral eye (Figs. 80 and 81) is a mere pigment
spot in the anterior wall of the cerebral
vesicle, and a series of somewhat similar
pigment spots occurs along the floor of the
central canal in the spinal cord.t There is
no known auditory organ. On the under
surface of the oral hood patches of ciliated
epithelium drawn out into rounded lobes
were called by Johannes Miiller the “ Riider-
organ.” This is probably of use in drawing
water inwards to the pharynx, but it may
also be a sense-organ.

The Gonads are segmentally arranged
along the sides of the body, projecting into
the atrial cavity at the sides of the pharynx
and intestine. In some species the gonads
are paired, but in others belonging to the
genus Asymmetron (p. 137) only a single
series, that of the right side, is present. In
the common Amphioxus (Branchiostoma
lanceolatum) there are about 26 pairs (Fig.70,
B), lying in somites 25 to 51; and ovaries Fic. 81.—Branchiostoma

e
ry
°
ry
°
°
4
..

.
.

and testes are found in separate individuals — rcealatum. | Anterior
in all other respects. Each gonad is sur-
rounded by a layer of coelomic epithelium.
The gonad must therefore be regarded as hav-

portion of central nerv-
ous system from above,
showing dorsal and
ventral spinal nerves.
(From Willey, after
Schneider.)

ing grown down from a myotome of the body-
wall into a coelomic pouch, carrying before it the coelomic and
then the atrial epithelium (Figs. 72,and 74, A,7). Eventually the
gonads, when ripe, burst through the layers of epithelium, and
the ova and sperms are shed into the atrium and escape to the
exterior by the atriopore, or it may be in some cases by the mouth.

1 The cerebral eye and the pigrhent spots of the spinal cord are especially
prominent in the oceanic species Braunchiostoma pelagicum, Giinther.

VOL. VII K

130 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP,

EMBRYOLOGY AND LirE-HISToRY.

Development takes place in the sea-water where the egg is
fertilised—apparently always about sunset, the embryonic stages
being passed through during the night, and the larva hatched in
the early morning.

The egg is small (0°105 mm. in diameter when shed) and
contains very little food-yolk. Segmentation is complete (Fig.
82, A), is nearly regular, and results in the formation of a hollow

A

(

Fic. 82.—Stages in the segmentation of Amphioxus. A represents the eight-celled stage ;
B, the sixteen-celled ; D, vertical section of C; F, vertical section of the blasto-
sphere or blastula stage (E). (From Korschelt and Heider, after Hatschek.)

blastosphere (Fig. 82, E, F), the wall of which is one cell thick.
The lower cells (Fig. 82, B, C, D) are slightly larger than the
upper. Invagination of the lower cells then takes place (Fig. 83,
A), resulting in the suppression of the blastocoele or segmentation
cavity and the formation of an archenteron, at first shallow and
opening widely to the exterior (Fig. 83, B), and then deeper and
with the opening narrowed to a small posterior blastopore (Fig.
83, C). This “ gastrula” stage differs from the blastosphere in
having a mouth or blastopore, and in being two cell-layers thick
—epiblast (ectoderm) on the outside and hypoblast (endoderm)
within. It soon shows the future aspects of the body by its

iv EARLY EMBRYONIC DEVELOPMENT 131

elongation and shape (Fig. 83, C), as the dorsal surface becomes
flat and the ventral convex, while the blastopore is at the
posterior end of the dorsal surface. The blastopore soon closes,
and the mouth and anus are formed independently later.

The epiblast cells become ciliated all over the surface,
so that the embryo rotates within the thin covering which still
surrounds it. And now all the chief systems of the body begin
to be marked out. The tubular nervous system develops from

Fic. 83.—Three stages in the formation of the gastrula of Amphioxus. In A the nuclei
of the endoderm have been omitted ; C has the dorsal surface uppermost, and the
posterior end to the right. (From Korschelt and Heider, after Hatschek.)

a depression of the epiblast (the medullary plate) in the middle
line of the flattened dorsal surface (Fig. 84, A, mp). The edges
of the depressed area grow inwards and unite over the deeper
layer of epiblast, which becomes the wall of the neural canal or
embryonic nervous system (Fig. 84, D, »); and further back
these edges of the medullary plate join one another behind the
blastopore, so that the latter comes to open into the floor of the
neural canal, thus forming the neurenteric canal (Fig. 85, A,
en). Anteriorly the neural canal (mn) opens to the exterior for
some time by the neuropore.

The hypoblastic walls of the archenteron give off a long
median dorsal groove which becomes the notochord (Fig. 84,
C and D,ch); and also an anterior pouch and certain lateral pairs

132 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

of diverticula which are the enterocoeles or coelomic pouches,
and give rise to the mesoblastic somites (Fig. 84, B and C, mk).
The notochord (Fig. 84, D, ch) is at first a longitudinal cellular
ridge, which becomes segmented off from the hypoblast as a rod
lying below the neural canal. It is seen in various stages of

fires
or.
iS

Fic. 84.—Four stages in the development of the notochord, nervous system, and meso-
derm of Amphioxus. ak, Ectoderm; ch, notochord; dh, cavity of archenteron ;
hb, ridge of ectoderm growing over medullary plate; 7k, endoderm ; Zh, coelom ;
mk, coelomic pouch ; mk, parietal layer of mesoderm ; mk”, visceral layer ; mp,
medullary plate; mn, neural canal; ns, protovertebra. (From Korschelt and
Heider, after Hatschek.)

development in Figs. 84 and 86, leading to the vacuolated con-

dition of the adult.

The coelomic pouches are five in number—(1) one median,
anterior, which gives rise to the two head cavities, the left-hand one
of which opens to the exterior by means of the pre-oral pit; (2)
a pair of small lateral pouches, placed anteriorly and dorsally, which
do not divide but give rise to the first pair of myotomes only and
their outgrowths which extend back into the metapleural folds,

where, however, they are later replaced by lymph spaces ; and

1V LATER EMBRYONIC DEVELOPMENT 133

(3) a second pair of diverticula, more posteriorly placed, which
continue to grow back towards the blastopore, and have paired
mesoblastic somites, the cavities in which are the beginnings of the
coelom in the body, constricted off from them successively from
before backwards (Fig. 85, A, ws/) to form all the remaining
myotomes.’ This is the first sign of segmentation in the animal,

Vv
ata L9
0 ’ .
OO Q . OX _ik
ARS ONG
ASS ee
Ss [-]
S (s]
(9)
S 7 J
OLS ‘ oF
lor ‘ abet — Us
0; AS ush
of TAB
fa) é
= fal n
= = iS)
. Oo
i) es ia S
OLE goa is
i) O]
fa} es ce
Geos 4 fe
ore =H ush
are agg EF
Te. Sy Te
ei f
eo Soap
dj on" ny fs
ee Wed R
VO, zy ih
Yow, KS 7 ie
le) MS Lo

Fic. 85.—Embryo of Amphioxus. A, in vertical section, slightly to the left of the
middle line. B, in horizontal section. «ah, Ectoderm ; cn, neurenteric canal; dk
and ud, archenteron ; 7k, endoderm ; mk, mesodermal folds; », medullary canal ;
us, first coelomic pouch; wsh, coelomic cavity; V, anterior, H, posterior, end.
(From Korschelt and Heider, after Hatschek.)

and at this stage, when it has about five pairs of mesoblastic
somites, it breaks out of its covering and becomes a free-swimming
larva.
The mouth now appears, and soon grows to a large opening
on the left side of the now pointed anterior end (Fig. 86, A, m),
and the first gill-slit (zs) forms as a direct communication from the
front of the mesenteron (pharynx) to the exterior. It is ventral
at first, and then shifts over to the right side.
The anus forms posteriorly, and the neurenteric canal closes
1 The mesoblastic somites in Figs. 84 and 85 are all derivatives of the larger
posterior pair of coelomic pouches, the smaller more anterior ones not being shown.

For further details in regard to the coelomic pouches see MacBride, Quart. Journ.
Micr, Sci, xliii. p. 351, 1900.

134 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP,

up. A depression on the floor of the enteron close to the mouth

Fic, 86.—A, young larva of Ampbioxus. B, anterior end enlarged. v, Provisional
tail-fin ; ch, notochord ; cn, neurenteric canal; @, enteron ; h, coelom of snout ; k,
club-shaped gland; %’ its external aperture; ks, first gill-slit; m, mouth; mv,
nerve-tube ; mp, neuropore ; sv, sub-intestinal vein; w, pre-oral pit. (After
Hatschek. )

oe a e ch
. ' 5 i

Tic. 87,.—More advanced larva of Amphioxus. an, Anus; au, eye-spot ; c, larval tail-
fin ; ch, notochord ; d, enteron ; fl, rudiment of endostyle ; &, club-shaped gland ;
A’, its external aperture ; m, mouth ; np, neuropore ; w, pre-oral pit ; «, provisional
nephridium ; 1-4, gill-slits. (From Korschelt and Heider, after Lankester and

Willey.)
gives rise to the “ club-shaped gland” (Fig. 86, B, k), which is
probably a gill-cleft in its nature.

The walls of the coelomic pouches, which have been extend-
ing both dorsally and ventrally (Fig. 84, D), become the meso-

IV LARVAL STAGES 135

derm, the outer the somatic and the inner the splanchnic layer ;
and the ventral parts of their cavities unite to form the coelom.
The cells of the dorsal parts become muscle fibres, and constitute
the myotomes internally and the connective tissue of the skin
externally.

The larva (Fig. 87) is now long and narrow with many
segments, pointed ends, and a caudal fin. The gill-slits all
appear first in the mid-ventral line and then shift over to
the right side (Fig. 87, 1-4): they are metamerically arranged.
After fourteen have been so formed a series of eight appear

Fic. 88.—Ventral aspect of three larvae of Amphioxus, showing the metapleura] folds
and the formation of the atrium. ap, Atriopore; 4h, gill-slits; f and rf, left and
right metapleural folds ; m, mouth ; w, pre-oral pit. (From Korschelt and Heider,
after Lankester and Willey.)

dorsally to those on the right side, and then the first set,
originally ventral, move over to the left side, and by the sup-
pression of some they become equal in number and segmentally
arranged on the two sides of the body. This is perhaps the
stage at which Amphioxus shows the nearest approach to the
typical embryo of a higher Vertebrate. The gill-slits are here
seven to nine on each side, and the Vertebrate embryo has usually
five to seven on each side. These first gill-slits in Amphioxus
are later subdivided by the downgrowth of the tongue-bar from
the dorsal edge.

The atrium is an ingrowth of the external space between
the two ventral metapleural or atrial folds (Figs. 88 and 89),
paired lateral ridges of the body-wall, and so is lined by ecto-
derm. This ingrowth is shut off from the exterior by the

136 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP.

growth towards each other of sub-atrial ridges on the inner sides
of the metapleural folds (see Fig. 89, A, si), and then becomes
greatly enlarged by the increased relative growth of the ventro-
lateral part of the body-wall (Fig. 89, B, C). The posterior
opening between the metapleural folds remains as the atriopore
(Fig. 88, C, ap); while the anterior end (Fig. 88) also remains
open for some time, but eventually closes. As the metapleural
folds lie outside the gill-slits (Fig. 88, A) when these folds close

Fic. 89.—Diagrammatic transverse sections of three larvae of Amphioxus to show the
development of the atrium. ao, Aorta; ¢, dermis; ch, notochord ; d, intestine ;
J, connective tissue ; fh, cavity of dorsal fin-ray ; ™, myotome; 2, nerve-tube ;
p, atrium ; sf, metapleural folds ; sfh, lymph space in metapleural folds ; si, sub-
intestinal vein ; sk, sheaths of notochord and nerve-tube ; si, sub-atrial ridge; sp,
coelom. (From Korschelt and Heider, after Lankester and Willey.)

in (B and C), it comes about that the gill-slits which formerly
opened freely to the exterior now open into the cavity of the
atrium (compare Figs, 87 and 88).

The mouth now becomes median and ventral, and is reduced
in size, the oral hood (stomodaeum) is formed in front of it, the
gill-slits become more numerous and vertically elongated, the
endostyle forms along the floor of the pharynx, and the gonads
grow as paired pouches from the body-wall. This brings the
animal to the young adult condition, reached at a period of prob-
ably about three months after the fertilisation of the egg.

The development as a whole shows a very marked resemblance

Iv CLASSIFICATION a

to that of the Tunicata (see p. 55), but lends no support to
the view that Amphioxus has degenerated from a higher group
of the Vertebrata.

Classification of the Cephalochordata.

The known species of Amphioxus may be classified as
follows ' :—

Famity BRANCHIOSTOMATIDAE,.
Genus 1. Branchiostoma (Costa, 1834).

Having biserial gonads and symmetrical metapleura.
B. lanceolatum (Pallas)—Myotomes 36+14+4+12, gonads 23-29 pairs:
Mediterranean, N.W. Europe, Ceylon, E. of United States.
[B. belchert, Gray —Myotomes 38+17+9: Torres Straits, Singapore,
Borneo, Ceylon.
[B. nakagawae, Jord. and S.—Myotomes 37 +16+11: Japan.
[B. caribbaewm, Sundevall—Myotomes 37 + 14+9: West Indies, Atlantic,
N. and 8. America.
B. capense, Gilchrist—Myotomes 47+19+9: S. Africa.
B. californiense, J. G. Cooper—Myotomes 45+17+49: California.
B. (Dolichorhynchus) indicum (Willey)—Myotomes 42+14+415: India
and Ceylon.
(2) B. elongatwm, Sundevall—Myotomes 494+ 18+12: Peru.
(2) B. pelagicum, Giinther—Myotomes 36416415: Honolulu, Gui of
Manaar, South Indian Ocean.

Genus 2. Asymmetron (Andrews, 1893).
With uniserial (right) gonads and asymmetrical metapleura.

A, lucayanum, Andrews—Myotomes 44+9+13: Bahamas, Maldives,
Zanzibar.
A. coudatum (Willey)—Myotomes 40+ 9+11: Louisiade Archipelago.
A. (Heteropleuron) bassanwm (Ginther)—Myotomes 454+16+4+14: Bass
Straits, Australia.
- cingalense (Kirkaldy)—Myotomes 39+ 16+8: Ceylon.
35 cultellum (Peters)\—Myotomes 32+4+10+4+10: Torres
Straits, Australia, Ceylon.
maldivense (F. Cooper)—Myotomes 45 + 16+12: Mal-
dive Archipelago, Zanzibar.
hectori (Benham)—Myotomes 53+19+4+12: New Zea-
land.

1 T have to thank Mr. Walter Tattersall, B.Sc., working in my laboratory, for
a detailed summary and discussion of the various published schemes from which
this table has been drawn up. He has also filled up for me the map (Fig. 90)
showing the geographical distribution of the species. (See also Trans. Biol. Soc.
Liverpool, vol. xvii. 1903, p. 269.)

138 CEPHALOCHORDATA CHAP. IV

Thus sixteen species have been described, of which the three
under Branchtostoma placed after square brackets, seem to be
merely varieties of B. lanceolatum, and B. nakagawae is probably
identical with B. belchert ; while it is a question whether Asym-
metron caudatwm is more than a variety of A. lucayanwm, thus
leaving eleven or twelve species that seem fairly well character-
ised. The exact positions of the two marked (?), viz. B. elonga-
tum and B. pelagicum, cannot be determined in the absence of
fuller descriptions of these species.

AD 30 120 160
Reanlarets Gags kstaab! Londons

Or

L — i
160 120 30 40

Fic. 90.—Sketch-map showing geographical distribution of the Cephalochordata.
+ indicates Branchiostoma ; 0 indicates Asynumetron.

The list above, and the map (Fig. 90), give some indication
of the geographical distribution of the group, and show that,
although the few species are widely distributed over the shallow
waters of the globe, most of the records lie between 40° N. and
40° S$. latitudes. In fact the group is mainly a tropical one,
and is most abundant in the Indo-Pacific region. The crosses
indicate records of species of Branchiostoma, and the circles those
of Asymmetron (including Heteropleuron); the latter are confined
to the Indo-Pacific seas, with the exception of 4. lucayanum
from the Bahamas—one of the numerous cases of interesting
similarity between the marine faunas of the East and West
Indies.

FISHES
(EXCLUSIVE OF THE SYSTEMATIC ACCOUNT OF TELEOSTE])

BY

T. W. BRIDGE, S8c.D., F.R.S.

Trinity College, Cambridge ; Mason Professor of Zoology and Comparative
Anatomy in the University of Birmingham

CHAPTER V

THE SYSTEMATIC POSITION AND CLASSIFICATION OF FISHES

In the first chapter of this volume it was pointed out that the
Craniata, of which the Fishes form a subordinate group, is
the last of the four principal divisions into which the Chordata
are divided. The animals included in the first three, viz. the
Hemichordata, the Urochordata, and the Cephalochordata, have
already been dealt with in the earlier chapters, and it now
remains for us briefly to consider the diagnostic characters of
the Craniata, and then, more in detail, the organisation of the
Fishes.

The Craniata, often termed Vertebrata, form one of the best
defined and most easily recognisable divisions of the animal
kingdom. As the name implies, they are distinguished from the
more primitive Chordata by the formation of a definite “ head,”
as the result of the modification of the anterior portion of the
central nervous system to form a complex brain, round which are
concentrated the chief organs of special sense. This is combined
with the evolution of a skull, which, in addition to providing a
“cranium ” for the enclosure and protection of the brain, and partial
or complete capsules for the sense-organs, is connected behind with
a system of bony or cartilaginous visceral arches, which loop
round the pharynx between the gill-clefts. Besides supporting
the breathing organs (gills) in the lower aquatic Craniata, or
existing as embryonic vestiges in the higher lung-breathing forms,
these arches usually form the basis of jaws for the mouth. The
epidermal portion of the superficial skin is always composed of
several layers of cells. The notochord, which is always present
in the embryo, and in a few Craniates, both living and extinct,
may even be retained in its entirety in the adult, fails to reach

141

142 FISHES CHAP.

the anterior end of the brain. In most Craniates, however, the
notochord becomes more or less completely replaced in the adult
by the development round it of a series of vertebrae, forming the
backbone or vertebral column. Two pairs of limbs, and cartila-
ginous or bony limb-girdles for their support, are very generally
present.

The segmentation, or serial repetition of certain organs of the
body, which is so marked a feature in the Cephalochordata, is
also characteristic of the Craniata. Examples of this may be
seen in the division of the lateral longitudinal muscles of the
body wall into muscle-segments or myotomes by a series of
transverse fibrous septa; in the formation of the vertebral
column by a series of successive joints or vertebrae; in a similar
serial repetition of the cranial and spinal nerves, the gill-clefts
and branchial arches, certain blood-vessels, and the renal tubules,
There is sometimes, however, no precise regional or numerical
correspondence between the different organs which are successively
repeated in this way, and hence it is probable that, in at least
some of the organs of the Craniate body, the segmentation has
been independently evolved in each case.

The pharynx is relatively much shorter than in other
Chordata. The gill-clefts are few in number, whether, as
in the lower Craniata, they are retained as the functional
breathing organs, or are present, as vestiges only, in the embryos
of the higher members of the group. In no instance are they
subdivided by the growth of “tongue-bars” or “synapticula,”
nor do they open externally into an atrial or peribranchial
cavity. The liver is a massive compound tubular gland, never,
in the adult at all events, a simple caecal sac; and usually there
is a pancreas and a spleen.

A spacious epithelium-lined body cavity or coelom, which, as
regards its origin, may be regarded as a “syncoelom,”! surrounds
the alimentary canal and separates it from the body wall. From
the epithelial walls of the coelom are derived the gonads (ovaries
and testes), which in the adult are limited to a single pair; while
paired and often segmentally-arranged lateral tubular outgrowths
from it (renal tubuli) acquire a glandular character and form
the basis of the excretory or kidney system. A special portion

1 A coelom formed by the union of one or more pairs of primitively distinct coelomic
cavities.

x GENERAL CHARACTERS 143

of the coelom also surrounds the heart and forms a pericardial
cavity, and in some Craniata the genital ducts may be formed
from its lining membrane.

There is always a muscular heart, consisting of at least three
chambers, a sinus venosus, an auricle and a ventricle, and formed
by a modification of the initial portion of the ventral or cardiac
aorta of the Cephalochordata. The disposition of the great blood-
vessels is based on a common plan in all Craniata, and the blood
which circulates in them is red in colour owing to the presence of
red, haemoglobin-containing corpuscles in addition to the colour-
less leucocytes which alone are present in the Cephalochordata.
Ductless blood-glands of various kinds (spleen, thyroid, thymus,
inter- and ad-renal bodies) are very generally present, and
modify in different ways the character of the blood as it
circulates through them. Besides blood-vessels there is also
a somewhat similar system of lymphatic vessels distributed
throughout the organs and tissues of the body, which serves the
purpose of re-collecting the fluid portion of the blood that has
diffused from the blood-vessels for the nutrition of the tissues,
and conveying it back to the blood vascular system. These lymph-
atics contain lymph, a fluid comparable to dilute blood plasma,
in which leucocytes float. In addition to their continuity with
the blood-vessels at certain points, the lymphatic vessels may
also communicate with the coelom, and hence the Craniata must
be included among those somewhat rare exceptions to the general
rule that no connexion exists between the series of blood-con-
taining channels and the coelom.

In the excretory system the renal tubuli in the adult Craniata
rarely retain their primitive embryonic communication with
the coelom, and in no instance have they separate and in-
dependent external apertures; on the contrary, by the union of
their outer or distal extremities, common efferent ducts are formed,
which either open into a “cloaca,” or directly on to the exterior of
the body near the anus.

In all Craniates the dorsally-placed and tubular central nervous
system has its anterior portion enlarged and otherwise modified
to form a “brain,” while the remaining portion, retaining a
simpler and more uniform structure, forms the spinal cord. In
the embryo the brain always consists of three successive sac-like
enlargements known as the fore-, mid-, and hind-brain, and from

144 FISHES CHAP,

these are developed the various parts of the complex adult brain,
which in the disposition and mutual relations of its parts con-
forms to a common plan in all the members of the group. There
are at least ten pairs of cranial nerves having their origin from
the brain, and, in addition, a varying number of spinal nerves
arising from the spinal cord, and as a rule formed in each case
by the union of a mainly sensory, ganglionated, dorsal root with
a mainly motor, non-ganglionated, ventral root.

The median and usually vestigial, parietal, or pineal eye may
sometimes be retained as a functional organ, but there exist in all
Craniates, in addition, paired eyes, the sensory portion of which, ~
the retina, is derived as an outgrowth from the first of the
primary embryonic brain-vesicles. To these organs of special
sense are added a pair of auditory organs, and a pair of olfactory
organs, besides, in the lower aquatic Craniates, the peculiar
sensory organs of the “lateral line.”

The gonads are reduced to a single pair in the adult, although
it is possible that they may have a multiple origin in the embryo.
Gonoducts for the discharge of the sex-cells are almost invariably
present, and may owe their origin either to a change of function
on the part of certain kidney-ducts, or to independent evolution
from the lining membrane of the coelom. The ova are generally
provided with a large amount of nutritive reserve in the shape
of food-yolk, and hence the process of segmentation is frequently
partial or “ meroblastic,” but in some groups, in which the ova
have less food-yolk, it is complete or “holoblastic.” The typical
invaginate gastrula stage, which is so striking a feature in the
embryonic history of the lower Chordata, occurs also in a few of
the lower Craniates, but in most of them it is apt to become
masked or modified in various ways by the presence of a super-
abundant amount of food-yolk.

Functional hermaphroditism is of very rare occurrence in
Craniates, and, as in the Cephalochordata, reproduction by
budding and the formation of colonies are unknown.

Thus distinguished from other Chordata, the Craniata are
divided into six “classes,” which may be variously grouped, as
the following table shows :—

Vv SYSTEMATIC POSITION 145

r I. CycLosromata. AGNATHOSTOMATA.
Lampreys and Hag- Without biting

- Fishes. jaws.
IcHTHYOPSIDA.
Breathing by gills at some
period of life. II. Pisczs.

ANAMNIOTA. True Fishes.

No embryonic covering
y 2 Il]. Ampursta.

or amnion.
Newts, Frogs, and
ANALLANTOIDEA. Toads.

No embryonic respiratory
organ or allantois. S 1 GNATHOSTOMATA.
IV. Repriia.

Lizards, Snakes,
Turtles, and

With biting jaws.

-

SAUROPSIDA. Crocodiles.
AMNIOTA.
Amnion present. V. Avzs.
( Birds.

ALLANTOIDEA.

Allantois present. VI. MaMMALta.

L Hairy Quadrupeds.

Apart from the distinctive characters of the six “ classes” into
which the Craniata are divided, two or three of these classes may
possess important structural features in common by which they
ore distinguished from others. Thus, Cyclostomata, Fishes and
Amphibia agree with one another, and differ from all the remaining
groups in breathing by gills and in possessing lateral line sensory
organs during part, or the whole, of life. Their embryos have no
investing amnion, neither does the sac-like outgrowth from the
hind-gut, which is known as the allantois, if present at all, ever
extend beyond the coelom to form an embryonic investment or
to act as a primitive breathing organ. Hence, therefore, the
terms Ichthyopsida, Anamniota, and <Anallantoidea have been
applied to these three classes. Similarly, the term Sauropsida, as
applied to Reptiles and Birds, is a convenient means of giving
expression to the fact that, underlying the most striking diversity
of outward form and habits, there is a community of inward
structure which justifies the conclusion that these animals are
more closely related to one another than either group is to
any other class of Craniates. And again, the application
of the terms Agnathostomata and Gnathostomata brings into
sharp relief the fundamental distinction between the Cyclo-
stomata and all the remaining groups of Craniata which is

VOL. VII L

146 FISHES CHAP.

only partially illustrated by the presence or absence of biting
jaws.

In a general and popular sense the Cyclostomata are usually
regarded as “ Fishes,” but this usage rests on no better founda-
tion than a certain agreement between the Cyclostomata and the
true Fishes in outward form and habits, and in their method
of respiration by gills On the other hand, it has heen
maintained that the distinctive features of the Cyclostomata
are of sufficient importance not merely to separate them
from the true Fishes, but possibly even (as is to some extent
expressed by the use of the terms Agnathostomata and Gnatho-
stomata) to warrant their elevation to a group equal in taxonomic
value to all the remaining living Craniata taken collectively.
The organisms included in the Cyclostomata, the Lampreys, and
especially the Hag-Fishes, exhibit in many respects an extremely
low grade of Craniate structure; but how far the simplicity or
archaic nature of some of their organs is primitive, or has been
acquired through degeneration, it is difficult, and is sometimes
impossible, to determine with any degree of satisfaction. In
other respects, such as the presence of a rasping “ tongue,” it
is obvious that the Cyclostomata have attained a high degree
of specialisation. As one of several illustrations which migh’ -
be given of difficulties of this kind, it may be mentioned that
it is by no means certain that the Cyclostomata are not the
degenerate descendants of primitive but now extinct Gnatho-
stomata. At all events the presence of paired cartilages in
the skull of the Lamprey, which, with some show of reason,
may be regarded as representatives of the primitive upper
and lower jaws of the latter group, would seem to suggest this
conclusion. If this be correct, we must regard the formation
of a suctorial buccal funnel, with its complex system of sup-
porting cartilages—one of the most striking features in the
structure of this animal—as a secondary and adaptive special-
isation of a mouth originally provided with biting jaws. But
in spite of such difficulties there can be no question that the
Cyclostomata are the most primitive of all existing Craniates,
and so far differ from the true Fishes and from all other classes
of Craniate animals, that their inclusion in a class by themselves
is the least that can be done to give graphic expression to their
isolated position, even if we do not fully accept the dictum of

v SYSTEMATIC POSITION 147

Haeckel that “they are further removed from Fishes than Fishes
from Man.”

Briefly stated, the Cyclostomata or Agnathostomata are
distinguished from “Fishes” and all the remaining Craniata
(Gnathostomata) by the following characters :—

The mouth is either nearly terminal, as in the Hag-Fishes
(Myxine); or, as in the Lampreys (Petromyzon), it opens out
of a spacious, pre-oral, suctorial, buccal funnel, which, in its rela-
tions to the hypophysis or pituitary body, recalls the pre-oral
bueeal cavity of the Cephalochordata. As in Amphioxus, the
hypophysis! is displaced dorsally by the forward growth of the
pre-oral portion of the head in the embryo, and consequently it
only attains its normal relations to the infundibular downgrowth ?
from the ventral surface of the fore-brain by perforating the
floor of the skull from above instead of from below as in all
other Craniates. In one section of the group (e.g. Myxine) the
hypophysis opens into the oral cavity, and serves as a tubular
passage for the inspiratory water-current to the gill-sacs, a feature
in which these Cyclostomes are unique. The apparently median
olfactory organ is carried inwards with the hypophysial involution,
and communicates with the latter throughout life. A primitive
upper jaw (palato-quadrate cartilages or sub-ocular arches) is
present, and in at least some Cyclostomes (¢g. the Lampreys),
and possibly in all, there are structures which very probably
represent a primitive lower jaw (Meckel’s cartilages); but such
structures are always non-biting, and merely form skeletal supports
for other portions of the skull. In place of biting jaws the
mouth is provided with a complex rasping lingual apparatus
supported by special cartilages, the so-called tongue, which bears
horny teeth and is capable of protrusion and retraction. Paired
limbs are entirely wanting.

In the Gnathostomata, on the contrary, there is no buccal
funnel, and the mouth, whether terminal or ventral in position,
opens directly outwards. The hypophysis is usually carried
inwards with the stomatodaeal invagination which in the embryo
gives rise to the mouth, and is therefore from the first in relation
with the ventral surface of the brain. Biting jaws (palato-
quadrate and Meckelian cartilages), formed by the modification
of an anterior and primitively gill-bearing visceral arch, are

1 Cf. p. 129. 2 Cf. p. 391.

148 FISHES CHAP,

invariably present. The olfactory organs are obviously paired, and
they are distinct from the hypophysis. Paired limbs are present.

«is previously stated, the true Fishes form the second of the
six “classes” into which the Craniata are divided. As compared
with the higher Craniata, their distinctive characters may be
concisely stated as follows :—

Fresh water or marine Gnathostomata, which in their shape
and in method of breathing are adapted for an aquatic life.
Throughout life their respiratory organs are in the form of
vascular processes (gills) derived from the walls of the branchial
clefts, and supported by a series of branchial arches. The
principal organ of locomotion is the powerful muscular tail; in
addition, however, there are paired fins, pectoral and _ pelvic,
corresponding to the fore- and hind-limbs of the terrestrial
Craniata, and possessing a supporting cartilaginous or bony
skeleton (“ichthyopterygium”) which cannot readily be com-
pared with the limb-skeleton of the latter. Fishes also possess
a system of median fins, supported by a special skeleton of their
own. An exoskeleton of dermal spines or denticles, scales or bony
plates, is usually present. Except in one group, the Dipnoi, the
heart has but one auricle, and receives only venous blood, which
it forces, first, through the blood-vessels of the gills, and thence,
as arterial blood, through the vessels of the body generally. An
air-bladder is frequently present, and serves as a hydrostatic organ
or float, but in a few cases it may act as a lung, and helps the
gills in the work of respiration. The paired olfactory organs rarely
comiunicate with the oral cavity by internal nostrils. Peculiar
cutaneous sense-organs are disposed in linear tracts along the sides
of the body (lateral line sensory organs), and on the head, and
appear to be specially associated with a life in water.

Fishes may be divided into the following “sub-classes,” and
these in turn may be subdivided into various “orders” and
“ sub-orders ” :—

(.) EnasmMoprancutr ; eg. Sharks, Dog-Fishes, Skates, and Rays.

(1) Pleuropterygii fT ; eg. Cladoselache,
(2) Ichthyotomi f ; eg. Plewracanthus.
(3) AcanthodeiT ; eg. Acanthodes.

(4) Plagiostomi.

(a) Selachii ; eg. many extinct and all living Sharks
and Dog-Fishes.

(6) Batoidei ; eg. Skates and Rays.
(5) Holocephali; eg. Chimaera and Callorhynchus.

+ CLASSIFICATION 149

(il) Tztgosromt; eg. such well-known Fishes as the Perch, Cod, Salmon,
and Herring, and also the less familiar “Ganoids,” living and
extinct.

(1) Crossopterygii ; eg. Polypterus.
(2) Chondrostei ; eg. the Sturgeons (Acipenser).
(8) Holostei; eg. the Bow-fin (Amia), and the Gar Pike
(Lepidosteus).
(4) Teleostei ; eg. the Perch, Cod, Salmon, ete.
(ii.) Drpnor; eg. Neoceratodus, Protopterus, and Lepidosiren.

Appendia to the Class Pisces.

(.) PALAkOsPONDYLIDAET ; eg. Palacospondylus.
i.) OstRACODERMTT.
(1) Heterostraci ; e.g. Pteraspis.
(2) Osteostraci ; eg. Cephalaspis.
(8) Anaspida ; eg. Birkenia.
(iii.) ANTIARCHIT ; e.g. Pterichthys.
(iv.) ARTHRODIRAT ; e.g. Coccosteus, Dinichthys.

The Fishes included in the Teleostomi were formerly arranged
in two groups: the Ganoidei, including the Crossopterygii,
Chondrostei, and the Holostei, with their numerous fossil allies;
and the Teleostei. Living Ganoids agree with one another, and
differ from Teleosts in possessing an intestinal spiral valve and
a conus arteriosus. It is difficult, however, to separate the two
groups, inasmuch as in each group there are living forms which
tend to approximate to the other ; and numerous fossil genera,
of whose soft parts nothing is known, are in many respects
intermediate between the two. The position and relationships
of the Palaeospondylidae, Ostracodermi, Antiarchi, and Arthro-
dira are very uncertain. The Palaeospondylidae have been in-
cluded in the Cyclostomata, or at all events have been regarded
as more or less closely related to that group, while the absence
of paired fins and the apparent want of jaws have suggested
that the Ostracodermi occupy an intermediate position between
the Cyclostomata and the Gnathostomata.’ On the other hand,
the Arthrodira are either regarded as an independent group of
Fishes, or are included amongst the Dipnoi. In the latter case,
the Dipnoi are divided into the Arthrodira and the Sirenoidei,
the last mentioned group including Neoceratodus, Protopterus and
Lepidosiren, and their extinct allies.

+ Entirely extinct. 1 Gadow, A Classification of Vertebrata, 1898, p. 4.

CHAPTER VI
EXTERNAL CHARACTERS OF CYCLOSTOMATA AND OF FISHES

EXTERNAL CHARACTERS—COLORATION——POISON GLANDS AND
POISON SPINES——-PHOSPHORESCENT ORGANS.

In all the Cyclostomata the body is Eel-like in shape, the head
and trunk being nearly cylindrical, and the tail somewhat flat-
tened from side to side. In Petromyzon the head terminates in a

pr.

Fic. 91.—Petromyzon marinus. A, ventral ; B, lateral ; and C, dorsal, view of the head.
br.cl.1, First branchial cleft ; bue. 7, buccal funnel 3 eye, the eye ; mth, mouth ; na.ap,
nasal aperture ; p, papillae; pn, pineal area; ¢}, 27, 4°, teeth of buccal funnel ; (3,
teeth on the tongue. (From Parker and Haswell, after W. K. Parker.)

ventrally-directed, funnel-like cavity—the buccal funnel—in the
roof of which the relatively small mouth is situated (Fig. 91, A.).
The margin of the funnel is fringed by a series of short papillae,

150

CHAP. VI EXTERNAL CHARACTERS I51

but in the Hag-Fishes (Myaine and Bdellostoma), where a buccal
funnel is not developed, longer tentacle-like structures are present
on each side of the mouth. On the upper surface of the head
is the single median nostril, or naso-pituitary aperture, placed
between the eyes in the Lampreys (Fig. 91, B, 0), but at the
anterior margin of the
head in Myzxine and
its allies (Fig. 92). In
the living Lampreys a
semi-transparent area of
skin may be noticed
behind the nasal organ,
which coincides with
the position of the more
deeply - seated parietal
eye. On each side of
the body, commencing a
short distance behind the
eye, is a series of small
and almost circular bran-
chial clefts (Petromyzon,
Bdellostoma). In Myzxine,
however, the clefts of
each side have a single
common external aper-
ture, situated on the
ventral side of the body

and some distance be- oes.cl.d

‘ H Fic. 92.—Head of Myzxine glutinosa (A), and of
hind the head (Fig. Bdellostoma jforsteri (B), from beneath. br.ap,
92, A). At the junc- Left external branchial aperture ; dr.ci.1, first

cs : branchial cleft ; mth, mouth; na.ap, nasal aper-
tion of the trunk with ture ; oes.ct.d, oesophageo - cutaneous duct. The

the tail is the anus, smaller openings in A are those of mucous glands.
behind which ds dhe (From Parker and Haswell, after W. K. Parker.)
papilla which carries the urino-genital aperture at its extremity.
There are no paired limbs or vestiges of such organs. Median
fins are represented in the Lampreys by an anterior dorsal fin
and a posterior dorsal fin, the latter being continuous with the
caudal fin which fringes the upper and lower margins of the
protocercal tail, In Mywine a caudal fin only is present, surround-
ing the extremity of the tail.

152 FISHES CHAP.

In Fishes the characteristic shape of the body is more or less
that of a spindle, tapering at each end and somewhat flattened
froin side to side; and, as a rule, the three regions of the body—
head, trunk, and tail—pass almost imperceptibly into one another
(Fig. 938, A). Nevertheless, there is great diversity of form in
different Fishes. Compare, for example, the elongated, cylindrical
shape of the Eels (which is perhaps associated with their habit of

Fic. 93.—Tilapia dolloi. To show the external characters of an Acanthopterygian
Teleost. A, side view ; B, the first branchial arch. a@,f, Spinose part of the anal
fin ; a,f1, soft rays ; c.f, caudal fin; d,f, spinose portion of the dorsal fin; d,/},
soft rays ; g,/, gill filaments ; 4.7, gill rakers ; 7.2.2, inferior lateral line ; », nostril ;
DPJ, pelvic tin; p.op, preoperculum ; pt.f, pectoral fin ; s.d.2, superior lateral line ;
t.s, transverse row of scales. (From Boulenger.)

insinuating themselves into holes and crevices, and their undula-
tory, snake-lke movements when swimming); the compressed, band-
like shape of the Ribbon-Fishes (Trachypteridae); the flattened
bodies of those Fishes which habitually live and move on the
bottom, like the Skates and Rays; the thin, laterally-compressed
bodies, often nearly as high as long, of the Flat-Fishes (Pleuro-
nectidae), which always swim and rest on either the right or left
side ; the almost spherical Globe-Fishes (Zetrodon) which often
float passively in the water; and the singular rectangular,
coffin-like Coffer-Fishes (Ostracion). There is also much differ-
ence in the relative proportions of the three regions of the
body in different Fishes, as witness the enormous size and

‘et EXTERNAL CHARACTERS 153

grotesque appearance of the head of the Angler-Fish (Zophius) ;
the huge high trunk and abbreviated tail of the Sun-Fish
(Orthagoriscus); and the short high trunk and long tail of
NVotopterus (Fig. 334).

In its external appearance the head perhaps differs more in
different Fishes than any other part of the body. Long and
flattened in the Skates and Rays, the head becomes short and
high in most Holocephali and in many Teleosts, or is shaped like
a blunt cone, as in such Dipnoi as Protopterus and Lepidosiren ;
or becomes long and pointed, as in the North American “ Gar
Pike” (Lepidosteus) ; or, finally, as in the Hammer-head Shark
(Sphyrna), the head may be produced into great lateral exten-
sions, carrying the eyes at their extremities (Fig. 256, B). Apart
from its relative shape and size, the appearance of the head may be
further modified by the thinness of the investing scaleless skin,
which readily allows the surface and contour lines of the bones
of the skull to be seen through it, as in the Crossopterygii, and
in such Teleosts as the Siluroid genera Clarias and Callichthys ;
or the skin, even if devoid of scales, may be so thick that scarcely
any of the bones are visible externally. The exoskeleton, whether
in the form of scales or bony plates, may extend to a varying
degree on to the surface of the head in different Teleosts, or may
even invest nearly the whole of the head. When, as is not infre-
quently the case (e.g. many Scorpaenidae) certain of the bones of
the skull are produced into projecting spines, the head assumes a
singularly formidable appearance (Fig. 424).

The mouth differs greatly in size and position. In existing
Elasmobranchs it is generally crescentic in shape and always
ventral in position, but in certain primitive fossil members of the
group, as in the Palaeozoic Cladoselache, it is anterior and terminal.
The Sturgeon and other living Chondrostei have the mouth
ventral. In the Dipnoi also the mouth is ventral, but is near the
extremity of the snout. As a rule, the mouth is terminal or
nearly so in the living Crossopterygil and Holostei, and in the
great majority of Teleosts, although in the latter group it is
occasionally distinctly ventral, especially when a snout is de-
veloped, and it may sometimes look upwards by reason of the
projection of the lower jaw in front of the upper. A pronounced
“beak” is sometimes formed by the forward prolongation of both
jaws, as in the Gar Pike (Lepidosteus), with the result that the

154 FISHES CHAP,

vertical gape of the mouth is greatly increased, but in a few
Teleosts a beak may result from a forward extension of one jaw
only, the upper in the Sword-Fish (Aiphias) and the lower in
the “ Half-Beak ” (Hemirhamphus). A further modification is to
be noted in many Teleosts, in which, owing to the forward pro-
longation and inclination of the skeletal supports of the jaws,
the mouth is at the extremity of a longer or shorter spout-like
beak, and is then usually very small. This is the case in the
“Sea-Horse” (Hippocampus), the Pipe-Fishes (Syngnathus), the
“Flute-mouths” (Mistularia), and the Trumpet-Fish (Centriscus),
and especially in certain species of the African family Mormy-
ridae, where the pore-like mouth is at the extremity of a long,
tapering, downwardly-curved proboscis (Fig. 330). In many
Teleosts the mouth can be protruded and withdrawn at will by a
sliding motion of the bones of the upper jaw (premaxillae) on the
anterior skull bones by which they are supported. From this
point of view the toothless mouth of the Sturgeon is even more
remarkable. By a forward or a backward swing of the elements
which form the upper half of the hyoid arch (hyomandibular and
symplectic) the mouth can be thrust downwards from the under
side of the head like a spout, when the Fish is feeding, and subse-
quently retracted. In not a few Fishes the forepart of the head
is prolonged forwards over the mouth and jaws in the form of a
rostrum or “snout”; it is, in fact, to the growth of a snout that
the ventral position of the mouth in Fishes is generally due. This
feature is more or less characteristic of most Elasmobranchs, in
which the snout forms a cut-water overhanging the mouth. In
the Holocephali the snout is short and blunt, except in Harriotta,
where it is pointed and unusually long. Among the Chondrostei
the Sturgeon has an exceptionally massive snout, the length and
shape of which differs in different species. In the allied Polyodon
the thin, flattened, spoon-like snout is scarcely less than one-
fourth the length of the body (Fig. 289).

Simple or branched tactile filaments or “barbels ” are present
on different parts of the head in many Teleostomi, sometimes at
or near the chin, as in certain Gadidae, like the Haddock and
Cod, or on the under surface of the snout, in front of the mouth,
as in the Sturgeon. In the Siluridae (Fig. 356), where they are
found in relation with the upper and lower jaws, and even between
the nostrils, these structures are often remarkably developed.

VI : EXTERNAL CHARACTERS 155

The eyes of Fishes are usually very large. They are generally
situated on the sides of the head, but in the “Star-gazers”
(Uranoscopus) they are on the upper surface and close together.
In the goggle-eyed Periophthalmus the eyes seem to protrude
from their orbits, and in a variety of a species of Carp, the Gold-
Fish (Cyprinus auratus), the protrusion is so marked that the eyes
seem as if on stalks. In a few species, which live either in caves
or.at very great oceanic depths, the eyes become vestigial, and are
hidden beneath the skin, or are even covered by scales (Fig. 430).

In the Elasmobranchs and Dipnoi the olfactory organs retain
their primitive position as pit-like sacs on the ventral surface of
the snout, just in front of the mouth. In the Dipnoi (e.g. Proto-
oterus) each olfactory sac has two apertures, of which one, the
external nostril, is placed on the under surface of the snout, while
the other, the internal nostril, opens within the upper lip into
the oral cavity—a feature which is unique among Fishes. In
nearly all Teleostomi, also, each sac has two nostrils, which, how-
ever, are situated either on the upper surface or on the sides of
the fore-part of the head, and have no communication with the
mouth.

Directly behind the head in Elasmobranchs, or beneath its
hinder part in all other Fishes, are placed the external apertures
of the branchial clefts. In the former group these apertures
are visible externally in the form of a series of narrow vertical
slits, but in the latter they communicate with the exterior by
opening on each side into a common branchial cavity, the outer
wall of which is formed by a movable flap-like fold with a free
hinder margin and a special internal skeleton of cartilaginous
rays or of bony plates and rods, the gill-cover or operculum
(Fig. 161, B). Behind the free margin of the operculum there
is a slit-like orifice, the gill-opening or external branchial aper-
ture, which curves from above downward and forward toward
the chin, and places the branchial cavity in communication with
the exterior. Through this aperture the water, which has
‘entered through the mouth, traversed the gill-clefts, and bathed
the gills, finds its exit from the body. The space on the ventral
side of the head between the two halves of the lower jaw, and
between the two external branchial apertures, is termed the
“isthmus.” The size of the external branchial aperture differs
greatly in different Fishes, according to the extent to which the

156 FISHES CHAP.

free opercular margin fuses below with the isthmus, or behind
with the side of the head. Thus the aperture may extend from
the chin in front upward and backward to near the dorsal sur-
face of the head, or 1t may be reduced to little more than a mere
pore situated on any part of the opercular edge (e.g. Hippocampus);
or, as in Symbranchus, the reduced pores of opposite sides may
coalesce in the floor of the throat in a common median opening.

In the Elasmobranchs and in the Dipnoi the cloacal aperture
is always situated at the junction of the trunk with the tail. In
the Teleostomi, however, where the intestine has a separate ex-
ternal orifice or anus, distinct from, and placed in front of, the
separate or combined urino-genital ducts, the anus may either
retain its primitive position near the union of the trunk and
tail, or occupy almost any intermediate position between this
point and the throat.

Most Fishes possess both median and paired fins (Fig. 93, A).
From an evolutionary point of view the median fins have a far
greater antiquity than the paired fins. They appear before the
latter in embryonic development, and in the Cephalochordata, and
such lower Craniates as the Cyclostomata, they are the only fins
which exist. The isolated median fins of most Fishes are discon-
tinuous remnants of a primitively continuous structure, which,
extending like a fringe along the median line of the back, was
thence continued round the end of the tail and forward along
the ventral surface as far as the cloacal or anal orifice. This
primitive condition, which, as we have seen, is characteristic of
Amphioxus, is also very general in the embryos and larvae of
Fishes (Figs. 238 and 309), and is more or less completely
retained in the Dipnoi and in many adult Teleosts, notably in
those species in which the body is greatly elongated and locomo-
tion is effected by serpentine lateral undulations, as in the Eels
(Anguillidae), and in others which, either through their quasi-
parasitic or commensal habit (e.g. Merasfer acus), or by reason of
a peculiar environment, as in certain deep-sea Fishes (Fig. 430)
are distinguished by the retention of many larval features. More
generally, however, the continuity of the fin becomes inter-
rupted, and that portion of it which surrounds the extremity
of the tail is the first to become separated from the rest as
a caudal fin (Fig. 429). By further interruptions the remaining
dorsal portion may become divided into two or three isolated

vI EXTERNAL CHARACTERS 157

dorsal fins (Fig. 398), or even into a series of isolated finlets; and
similarly also with the ventral portion or anal fin; or, without
undergoing subdivision, both fins may become reduced in length
to an extent which differs greatly in different Fishes, and persist as
single dorsal or anal fins. But even when a median fin is reduced
in length by atrophy, or becomes subdivided by breaches in its
continuity, the externally invisible supporting radial elements
frequently remain to prove the originally greater length of the
fin, or the continuity of its detached remnants.

Like the median fins, the paired fins may also be regarded
as discontinuous remnants of an originally continuous lateral fin
which extended along each side of the body from the head to
the vent, and of which only the anterior and posterior portions
now remain as the pectoral and pelvic fins. Pectoral fins are
rarely absent in existing Fishes, and when present they are
always situated just behind the branchial clefts, where, as in
most Teleostomi, the outline of their supporting pectoral girdle
can often be seen. They vary greatly in form and size in
different Fishes, and in the Elasmobranchs are larger than
in most others. In certain members of the latter group,
the Skates and Rays, in which the feebly-developed tail is
probably useless as a locomotor organ, the pectoral fins are
exceptionally large, forming broad triangular lobes, the broad
bases of which are continuous with the sides of the body from
the anterior part of the head to near the origin of the pelvic
fins, and thus in outward form, if not in inward structure,
simulate re-acquired continuous lateral fins. Except in a few
instances, the Teleostomi have relatively small fan-shaped or
paddle-like pectoral fins, and usually only that portion of each
fin which is supported by the dermal fin-rays is visible exter-
nally. In the Crossopterygii, however, each fin appears to con-
sist of a central lobe invested by scales and encircled by a
peripheral fringe of fin-rays, and is hence described as a “ lobate ”
fin (Fig. 279). When the central lobe is much increased in
length but reduced in width the fin becomes acutely lobate. A
similar type of fin is present in the Dipnoi, but in Protopterus
and Lepidosiren, owing to the length and narrowness of the
central lobe, and the reduction or suppression of the marginal
fringe, the pectoral members assume the condition of long
tapering filaments (Fig. 304).

158 FISHES CHAP.

Although as a rule smaller in size, the pelvic fins bear a
general resemblance to the pectoral fins, but in certain groups,
especially in Teleosts, they are liable to undergo extraordinary
changes in position, and, as will be seen presently, are much more
prone to exhibit the effects of adaptive modification and degenera-
tion. They are present in all existing Fishes, with the exception
of the Crossopterygian Calamichthys and some Teleosts, and,
except in the Teleostei, they invariably retain their primitive
position near the junction of the trunk with the tail, and directly
in front of the cloacal or the anal aperture; in this position
they are said to be “abdominal.” In other Teleostei the fins
undergo forward displacement and come to lie directly beneath
the pectorals (Fig. 415), when they are said to be “ thoracic,”
as in the Mackerels (Scombridae) and the Horse-Mackerels
(Carangidae); or even in front of the pectoral fins on the under
surface of the throat, when they are described as “jugular,” as
in the Cod and other Gadidae (Fig. 398).

Both the median and the paired fins are supported by an
internal skeleton, consisting (i.) of a series of cartilaginous or
bony, rod-like radial elements or pterygiophores, for the support
of the inner or proximal portion of the fins, and (iL) of a series
of horny fibres, or bony dermal fin-rays, which fulfil a like
function for the outer or distal portion. The radial elements,
however, are never visible externally, even when, as in most
Elasmobranchs, they support the greater part of the fins,
inasmuch as they are invested by the fin-muscles and the skin;
and in the same group, where horny fibres complete the fin-
skeleton, they too are covered by the spinose skin, and hence
offer no external evidence of their existence. In the Teleostomi
a marked reduction in the number and length of the radial
elements of the paired fins, and the insinking of those pertaining
to the median fins into the adjacent muscles of the body-wall,
leaves the dermal fin-rays, with their thin covering of transparent
and usually scaleless skin, as obvious features in the external appear-
ance of the Fish, and apparently as the sole support of the fins.

The dermal fin-rays of the Teleostomi exhibit an obvious dis-
tinction into spines and soft rays (Fig. 93, A). The former are
stout, rigid, and unbranched structures, pointed at their free distal
ends, which, in numbers differing in different genera and species,
support the anterior portions of the dorsal, anal, and pelvic fins.

VI EXTERNAL CHARACTERS 159

Soft rays are flexible, branched distally, and generally exhibit a
transversely-jointed structure; when present in conjunction with
spines they invariably he behind the latter. The presence of
both kinds of fin-rays, or of soft rays only, is one of the more
obvious distinctions between the Teleostean groups of the Acan-
thopterygii and the Malacopterygii, of which the Perch and the
Salmon respectively are well-known examples. Powerful spines
are frequently developed in front of the dorsal fin in many living
and extinct Elasmobranchs, and, under the general term of
“ichthyodorulites,” constitute the sole fossil remains of many
extinct Devonian and Carboniferous genera.

The caudal fin and the terminal portion of the tail exhibit
interesting modifications which are highly characteristic of par-
ticular groups of Fishes. In the embryonic and early larval
stages of most Fishes the tapering caudal extremity retains its
coincidence with the axis of the body, and divides the caudal
fin into two equal portions, a dorsal and a ventral lobe, the two
being continuous round the tip of the tail; and this condition,
which is certainly the most primitive, is termed “ protocercal ”
or “diphycercal” (Figs. 238 and 309). Such a symmetrical
tail, as we have seen, is retained in the Cyclostomata, and was
also present in certain extinct palaeozoic Sharks (e.g. Plewra-
canthus), but it may be doubted if any existing Fish has a
tail which is truly and primitively diphycercal. The Dipnoi
(Fig. 304) and the Crossopterygii, including fossil representa-
tives of both groups, and perhaps a few Teleosts, seem to
approach this condition ; but it is by no means certain that the
apparent symmetry is primitive, and has not been secondarily
acquired. In other Fishes the terminal part of the tail,
including also its section of the vertebral column, is bent
upwards, and is fringed along its upper border by the reduced
dorsal lobe of the caudal fin, which, nevertheless, retains its con-
tinuity with the ventral lobe round the tip of the tail. The
latter, or rather its hinder portion, is strongly developed, but,
owing to the prolongation of the up-tilted caudal axis beyond it,
the dorsal lobe appears longer than the ventral, and hence there
is a marked want of symmetry between the upper and lower
division of the caudal fin (Fig. 253, A). The Ostracodermi, all
living and nearly all extinct Elasmobranchs, the Acanthodei,
Holocephali, some extinct Dipnoi, and amongst the Teleostomi,

160 FISHES CHAP.

the living Chondrostei and certain extinct Crossopterygii, afford
examples of this unsymmetrical or heterocercal type of tail. <A
third type is the “homocercal.” In this type the caudal fin
appears externally as if perfectly symmetrical, the supporting
fin-rays radiating from the blunt extremity of the tail in such a
way that a prolongation of the axis of the body appears to divide
the fin into equal-sized and continuous upper and lower lobes
(Fig. 343). Dissection,- however, reveals the fact that the
terminal portion of the vertebral column is bent upwards as in
the heterocercal tail, and that while the dorsal lobe is almost
vestigial, the ventral lobe is enormously developed, and its
supporting rays so inclined backwards parallel to the axis of the
body as to form practically the whole of the caudal fin, with the
exception of the dorsal border, which is formed by the few
remaining fin-rays of the dorsal lobe (Fig. 140). A homocercal
tail, therefore, is a disguised or masked heterocercal tail. It is
specially characteristic of Teleosts, and is closely approached in
the Holostean genera Lepidusteus (Fig. 299) and Amia, which
offer an interesting transition from the heterocercal to the homo-
cercal types; and, singularly enough, even the heterocercal tail of
the Palaeozoic Shark Cladoselache (Fig. 249), seems as if it had
undergone some degree of independent specialisation in the same
direction. The homocereal tail exhibits much diversity of form in
different Teleosts, sometimes being rounded or lancet-shaped, and
sometimes having a deeply-forked hinder margin. One of the
Ribbon-Fishes, Trachypterus taenia, is singular in having the
caudal fin on the dorsal side of the tip of the tail, and directed
upwards like a fan. In some Teleosts, again, there is no recog-
nisable upward deflection of the terminal portion of the vertebral
axis, and the caudal fin-rays seem to be derived in equal propor-
tions from the dorsal and ventral lobes of the fin (Fig. 414).
This apparently diphycercal tail is probably a secondary acquisi-
tion, and may be considered due to the atrophy of the terminal
portion of the vertebral column, and the subsequent coalescence of
the dorsal and ventral lobes of the caudal fin round the extremity
of a more or less abbreviated tail. It is even possible that in
some Fishes the proper caudal fin has completely atrophied,
and that the apparent caudal fin has really been formed by a
similar modification affecting the hinder portions of the dorsal and
anal fins. In the extinct Crossopterygian genera, Coelacanthus,

VI EXTERNAL CHARACTERS 161

Diplurus, and Undina (Fig. 278), there is evidence that the latter
modification has actually taken place, for the atrophying terminal
part of the tail, with a vestige of the original caudal fin, is still
retained as an axial prolongation between and even beyond the
secondarily formed caudal fin. To this secondary diphycercal tail
the term “ gephyrocercal” has been applhed. The apparent diphy-
cercal tail of many Fishes, and especially of Teleosts, is really a
gephyrocercal structure. The ancestral evolution of the different
types of caudal fin is recapitulated in the embryonic histories of
their possessors. The heterocercal condition of an adult Fish is
always preceded by a transitory embryonic diphycercal stage:
from the same starting-point the homocercal condition is
attained after passing through a heterocercal stage; while the
gephyrocercal may perhaps be derived by degeneration from any
one of the others.

The normal function of the fins, both median and paired, has
reference to locomotion in the form of progression, steering or
balancing, but in not a few Fishes the fins may be variously
modified and adapted for quite different purposes; and especially
is this the case in the dominant group of existing Fishes—the
Teleostei. Thus, to quote a few examples, the first dorsal fin of
the Sucker-Fishes (Remora, Echeneis) forms a cephalic sucker,
by means of which the Fish attaches itself to Sharks and
Turtles (Fig. 421); or, as in the Angler-Fish (Lophius), its
anterior rays are much elongated, and terminate in lobes which
serve as a bait to attract the prey on which the animal feeds;
again, in some of the deep-sea Fishes the dorsal fin, like the
pectoral and caudal fins in others of a similar habitat, is pro-
duced into long trailing filaments whose use is probably tactile.
The pelagic young of many Teleosts, such as some of the
Ribbon-Fishes and the Horse-Mackerels (Caranz), also have
certain of their fin-rays prolonged into similar filaments.
The pectoral fins are enormously elongated and wing-like in
the Flying-Fishes (Ezocoetus), and, after the fashion of a para-
chute, serve to sustain the Fish in its flying leaps through the
air. They are also similarly modified for a like purpose in the
so-called Flying-Gurnard (Dactylopterus volitans). The pectoral
fins may also be used for progression on land, as in the African
and East Indian Goby (Periophthalmus), where the fins are large
and muscular and are applied to the ground like feet, enabling

VOL. VIL M

162 FISHES CHAP.

the Fish to hop about the muddy or sandy flats left bare by the
retreating tide, in pursuit of the small Crustaceans on which it
feeds. In other Teleosts certain of the rays of the pectoral fin
separate from the rest and from one another, and form free
tentacle-like structures the use of which is probably tactile. In
the Gurnards these organs are relatively short and stout, but in
other Fishes they may form long slender filaments twice as long
as the animal, and capable of being moved independently of the
fin, as in the West African and West Indian species of Poly-
nemidae (Pentanemus quinguarius). Similar free rays are also
present in some deep-sea Scopelidae, as in Bathypterois dubius,
where they are nearly as long as the Fish itself (Fig. 371, B). A
familiar modification of the pelvic fins in several Teleosts is their
coalescence and more or less complete conversion into a ventrally-
placed sucker-like organ of attachment, as in the common Lump-
Sucker (Cyclopterus) and the Gobies (Gobius). In the gaudy
Chilian Fish, Sicyases sanguineus (Fig. 428), the anterior part
of a huge ventral sucker is supported by the jugular pelvic
fins, and the hinder part by prolongations from the pectoral
girdle. Certain Cyprinidae (e.g. Gastromyzon, which frequents
the rapidly-flowing mountain streams of Borneo), have the whole
ventral surface of the trunk, in conjunction with the outwardly
and horizontally directed pectoral and pelvic fins, modified to
form an efficient adhesive surface for attaching the Fish to
the stones and rocks of the river bottom’ (Fig. 355). In the
males of Elasmobranchs, except in the Palaeozoic Shark Clado-
selache, and of Holocephali, the hinder portions of the pelvic fins
are modified to form copulatory organs, the claspers, mixipterygia,
or pterygopodia. Lastly, it may be mentioned that the spines,
often long, pointed, and sometimes serrated, with which the paired
and median fins of many Fishes are provided, furnish formidable
offensive or defensive organs, especially when they are associated
with poison glands, and also that in by no means an inconsider-
able number of Teleosts the spines may form part of a stridulating
vocal mechanism.

In different Fishes the pectoral and pelvic fins and the

' Sucker-like modifications of the ventral surface of the body, in which the
paired fins take no part, are present on the throat in many Fishes which frequent
hill-streams, as in some small African and Asiatic Cyprinidae (e. g. Discognathus)
and a few Siluridae (e.g. Huylyptosternwm).

a EXTERNAL CHARACTERS 163

median fins may, individually, all be absent through atrophy.
The pectoral fins are rarely absent: nevertheless, in certain
species of Syngnathidae, and in most Muraenidae, for example,
these fins are entirely wanting. The pelvic fins are much less
constant and are often absent in entire families, as in the Pipe-
Fishes (Syngnathidae), the “Electric Eels” (Gymnotidae), and
the true Eels (Anguillidae), and in the Globe-Fishes and Porcu-
pine-Fishes (Yeérodon, Diodon), as well as in certain genera of
families where they are usually present, as in some of the
Blennies (Blenniidae) and in the Ophidiidae. Even when present
the pelvic fins are often reduced to mere vestiges in the shape of
filaments, as in some of the Gadoids (Gadidae) and Ribbon-
Fishes, or are represented only by a pair of defensive spines, as
in some Sticklebacks (Gastrosteus), or even by a single spine
(Balistidae), Complete suppression of the pelvic fins, or their
reduction to vestigial remnants, seems to be of frequent occur-
rence in Fishes which live in the mud, or are able to pass a
longer or shorter time in soil periodically dried during the hot
season, as in some Cyprinodontidae, and in species of such tropical
Teleostean families as the Ophiocephalidae, Galaxiidae, and
Siluridae. Suppression of the dorsal fin is apparent in the
Gymnotidae, and of the anal fin in the Ribbon-Fishes. In
some of the latter family, as in the rare British visitor the
Oar-Fish (Regalecus banksii), and in the Sea-Horse (Hippocampus),
where the tail becomes a prehensile organ for coiling round sea-
weeds when the animal is not swimming, the otherwise remark-
ably constant caudal fin is absent.

An initial stage in the degeneration of median fins is to be
seen in many of the Salmonidae and Siluridae, in which a
posterior division of the dorsal fin becomes reduced in size, loses
its fin rays, acquires much fat in its substance, and becomes an
“adipose fin.”

The “lateral line” is a notable feature,in the external appear-
ance of most Fishes. Originally developed in the superficial
epidermis of the skin in the form of linear tracts of isolated
and often segmentally arranged masses of sense-cells, these organs
subsequently become imbedded for protection in the epidermic
lining of either an open groove or a closed canal extending along
each side of the trunk and tail, and prolonged on to the more
exposed parts of each side of the head in the shape of a more

164 FISHES CHAP,

complex system of branching grooves or of deeply-seated and
externally inconspicuous canals. The course of the lateral line
can, asa rule, readily be detected by the naked eye, and, even
when not otherwise distinguishable, may be traced by the series
of simple or multiple pores through which, at intervals, the
canal communicates with the exterior (Fig. 93, A), and often also,
in the trunk and tail, by a band of coloration different to that of
the rest of the body.

Coloration.

Contrary to popular opinion, it may be doubted if any
animals, even Insects or Birds, can vie with living Fishes in the
brilliancy and changeability of their colours. The nature of
their habitat, the rapid fading of the natural tints after death,
and the fact that museum specimens, however carefully pre-
served, afford but a ghostly resemblance to the colours of the living
animal, account, no doubt, for much of the prevalent ignorance
of the extraordinary extent to which colour-development may
proceed in a considerable number of Fishes. Like the generality
of northern forms of life, the Fishes of our own seas, rivers and
lakes, are less conspicuous for vivid and striking coloration than
those of tropical or subtropical climes, although such familiar
Teleostean Fishes of our seas and fresh waters as the Mackerel, the
Salmon and Trout, the males of the Stickleback and Dragonet,
some of the Gurnards (Triglidae) and Wrasses (Labridae), the
Opah or King-Fish (Lampris luna), and many others, are notable
exceptions. Brilliancy of coloration is most conspicuous in the
Teleostei: in nearly all other Fishes the colours are more uniform,
usually sober and often sombre, with no more variety than is
afforded by the presence of dark spots or bands on a lighter
ground, or vice versd, or by the lighter colour of the ventral as
compared with the dorsal surface. In Teleosts all the resources
of colour-formation, pigmentation, reflection, and iridescence
through optical interference, in diverse combinations, are employed
in the production of the various tints, while the dominant ground
colour is often diversified by the presence of stripes, bands or
bars, longitudinal or transverse, or of spots of different hues,
frequently arranged in striking and intricate patterns.

The possibilities of coloration in these Fishes may be briefly
illustrated by a few examples :—

VI COLORATION 165

In an Australian Fish (Plectropoma richardsoni) the pre-
valent ground colour of the body is a brilliant carmine, with a
tendency to yellow beneath, and diversified on the back and sides
with ultramarine spots of almost sapphire-like intensity! Certain
Australian species of Beryx (B. afinis and B. miillert)? have a
similar ground-colour when freshly caught, but with various
opalescent tints, chiefly blue and lilac reflections. In Polynemus
vereker® the ground colour is chrome yellow, with darker markings,
the pectoral and caudal fins are bright orange, the remaining fins
being a lighter shade of the same tint, and by contrast the long
free filaments of the pectoral fins are a bright vermilion red. The
Velvet-Fish (Holowenus cutaneus), also a denizen of Australian
seas, has a dominant colour of brilliant scarlet vermilion, or a
mixture of vermilion and orange. The skin has no scales and
presents a singular pilose or velvety appearance.* It is, however,
in some of the Pacific Trigger-Fishes (e.g. Monacanthus) and
Coffer-Fishes (species of Ostracion) that the eccentricities of
coloration are perhaps most strikingly manifest, for not only are
the prevailing colours of the most brilliant description, but the
presence of differently coloured bands or stripes, often arranged
in complex patterns, adds greatly to the gorgeous and singularly
bizarre appearance of these Fishes. To quote one illustration,
the male of the Tasmanian Coffer-Fish (Ostracion ornatus)* has
the back and sides of its body grass-green and its belly pale
lemon: the caudal fin is orange-yellow, and the remaining fins a
neutral transparent tint. The sides of the trunk and head are
traversed by broad, irregular, and somewhat interrupted bands
of the most brilliant ultramarine blue, the edges of which are
sharply defined by dark chocolate-brown lines. Two or three of
the blue body-bands are continued on to the caudal fin, where
they curl into characteristic loop-like patterns. The lemon-
yellow of the belly is further variegated by a reticulated pattern
in pale blue. In the female, formerly regarded as a distinct
species, the ground colour is not green but a pale pinkish-grey,
or dove-colour, with local flushes of a more decided pink, and the
belly is a pure yellow. The blue stripes of the male are repre-
sented in the female by comparatively unbroken bands of a rich
reddish-brown which, at the bases of the pectoral and dorsal fins,

1 Saville Kent, The Naturalist in Australia, London, 1897, p. 150.
2 bid. p. 167 3 Ibid. p. 168. 4 Ibid. p. 178. 5 Ibid. p. 188.

166 FISHES CHAP,

form an irregular spiral pattern. In both sexes the pattern of
the longitudinal bands is never precisely the same in any two
individuals. Scarcely less brilliant is the coloration of those
Teleosts, notably species of Pomacentridae and Chaetodontidae,
which frequent the coral reefs of the East Indian Archipelago
and the Pacific and feed on the coral polypes, and of many
of the Wrasses (Labridae). Many other groups, such, for
example, as the Percidae, Cirrhitinae, and the Pipe-Fishes
(Syngnathidae), include species in which the coloration is vivid
and often beautiful, although less striking than is the case with
the Fishes mentioned above. As illustrating the opposite
extreme in the scale of coloration, between which and the
brilliant tints just described every conceivable gradation exists,
mention may be made of the colourless appearance of those Fishes
which, like the Kentuckian Blind-Fish (Amblyopsis spelaea), are
denizens of subterranean rivers; and, omitting a few species in
which the coloration is almost brilliant, the prevalent sombre
tints, dark brown or black, rarely relieved by spots, bands, or
other distinctive markings, of the Fishes inhabiting the abyssal
waters of the deep sea.

The coloration of Fishes is due to the presence in the dermic
portion of the skin of (a) special pigment-containing cells (colour-
sacs, chromoblasts or chromatophores), and (0) a peculiar reflecting
tissue composed of iridocytes* Chromatophores are probably
branched connective-tissue cells in which pigments of various
colours are deposited. The colouring matter present in different
chromatophores is red, orange, and yellow, all of which belong to
the lipochrome group of pigments, or black (melanin group), but
by the combination or blending of differently-coloured chromato-
phores other colours may be produced. Thus, green results from
the mixing of yellow and black in suitable proportions; brown
from the blending of yellow and black; and other shades or
tints from an appropriate mixture of chromatophores of various
colours. As a rule the muscles of Fishes contain but little
haemoglobin, but, when visible through the skin, the occasional
presence of this substance in localised patches may contribute
afew red spots to the general coloration,as is the case in the
British Flat-Fish Lepidorhombus megastoma.

? Cunningham and MacMunn, Phil. Trans. 184, 1893, p. 765, where references
to many other papers are given.

v1 COLORATION 167

Inidocytes consist of guanin, which, in its chemical reactions,
closely resembles the guanin obtained from guano, and therefore
is to be regarded as a further illustration of the utilisation of
waste excretion products for the production of colour in animals.
In forming iridocytes the guaninis deposited in the shape of
granules, or of rounded, polygomal, or stellate bodies, or in -
flattened plates. Considered a
ag an agent in the produc-
tion of colour, the chief
feature in the iridocytes is
their opacity and great re-
flecting power ; and accord-
ing to the way in which
light is reflected from them,
the result may be a chalky
white or a bright silvery
appearance. By interfer-
ence these colour elements

are also responsible for the Fic. 94.—The coloration elements in the skin of
‘ + l 4 the upper side of a freshly-killed normal
prismatic colours an Flounder (Pleuronectes flesus), seet’ by trans-

brilliant iridescence which mitted light. The stellate black bodies are
a “42 the black chromatophores ; the grey bodies
so many Fishes exhibit. of similar shape represent the yellow chro-

The: “optical propenios of coos, Geren OMMihglam lad. Mua.
guanin has led to its use in’ Munn.)

the manufacture of artificial -

pearls. “Essence d’orient,’ or “blanc d’ablette,”* from which
these pearls are made, principally in. Paris, is obtained from the
scales of the Bleak (Alburnus lucidus), and is really the guanin
of which the iridocytes of this Cyprinoid are composed. It is
also to the presence of crystals of guanin that the beautiful
metallic lustre of the iris in many Fishes is due”

The chromatophores and iridocytes are chiefly disposed in two
layers in the skin, one outside the scales and the other on the
inner surface of the scales, between the latter and the under-
lying muscles; and although the two kinds of coloration
elements may be present in both layers, their relative abund-

! Ablette is the French name for the Bleak.
2 Either singly or in combination with lime (Guaninkalk), guanin is often present
in the tissues of Fishes (air-bladder, gall-bladder, subcutaneous connective tissue,

muscle-fasciae, peritoneum, and the retinal epithelium and tapetum of the eye).
For references see Cunningham and MacMunn, op. cit. p. 781 et seg.

168 FISHES CHAP.

ance varies in different Fishes, and in different parts of the
surface of the same Fish. Where chromatophores are most
abundant, usually on the back, the reflecting tissue is relatively
scanty, and vice versd. On the sides and belly of a Fish the
place of the inner layer of the dorsal surface may be taken by
the “argenteum.” This ing devoid of chromatophores, and
consists of reflecting tissue in“which the iridocytes form a con-
tinuous stratum, either in the form of granules, or as a close
network of rod-like bodies or of polygonal plates in contact with
one another, instead of being less numerous and more scattered
as on the back. When iridescence is produced, it is due to
the iridocytes of the outer layer of the skin; the dead whiteness
and silvery lustre, on the other hand, have their origin in the
different ways in which incident light is reflected from the inner
layer or argenteum.

To the relative abundance of chromatophores, the kind of
pigment they contain, and the manner in which they are dis-
tributed and blended, combined with the different reflecting
properties, or the iridescence, of the iridocytes, are due the extra-
ordinary wealth and variety of colour in Fishes,

The part played by the different coloration elements in the
production of the characteristic colours of different Fishes may
be illustrated by two examples.

In the common Whiting (Gadus meriangus) the back of the
Fish is a dark bluish-grey; the sides have a beautiful iridescence
and silvery glitter, while the belly is very nearly a dead white.
Briefly, these appearances are due to the fact that chromato-
phores (black and deep yellow) are most abundant on the back,
less numerous on the sides, and wanting altogether on the belly ;
while the iridescence and silvery appearance of the sides are due
to the iridescence of the iridocytes external to the scales, com-
bined with the non-iridescent but highly reflective property of a
layer of iridocytes internal to the scales; and the dead white of
the belly to the different reflecting power of the argenteum, and
the absence of chromatophores in that region.

In the Mackerel (Scomber scombrus) the distribution of colora-
tion elements is different, inasmuch as they are mainly situated
in the deeper part of the skin, internal to the deciduous scales.
The back is marked by the well-known alternating wavy bands

* Cunningham and MacMunn, op. cit. pp. 768 and 771.

VI COLORATION 169

of black and green; the sides gleam with the most brilliant
iridescence, changing from silver to yellow or red gold, according
to the angle at which the Fish is viewed. The black bands of
the back are produced by the crowding together of black chromato-
phores and the diminished number of yellow; the green bands by
an equal blending of yellow and a: Over the dorsal surface
and sides of the Fish, where thé®oloured bands extend, there
is also a reflecting layer external to the chromatophores, and
to this layer is due the silvery reflection and iridescence. On
the belly the disappearance of the chromatophores and the
greater thickness and opacity of the argenteum account for the
lighter colour and the diminished iridescence and silvery glitter
of this part of the skin.

Many Fishes are known to have the power of changing their
colours, and in some the change is rapid. Such changes are due
to incident light reflected from surrounding surfaces, acting
through the visual organs and the nervous system on the
differently coloured chromatophores. The latter are capable of
contraction and expansion. Expansion of any particular kind of
chromatophores is accompanied by a diffusion of their pigment—
black, red, orange, or other colour as the case may be—and,
according to the number and distribution of the chromatophores
affected, the prevailing tint or tints of the whole body will be
intensified, or only spots, bands, patches, or flushes of colour will
be produced: Conversely, when chromatophores contract, they
may shrink up to mere dots and bring about a diminution in
the vividness of their respective colours, or even an alteration of
colour, seeing that yellow chromatophores become orange when
contracted, while orange or red appear brown or black. Colour
changes of this kind may be artificially brought about. Experi-
ments with Sticklebacks (Gastrosteus)', kept in glass dishes with
a bottom of black or white tiles, have shown that the Fishes
over the white tiles became partially bleached, while others with
a background of black tiles retained their original coloration.
Bleached Fishes exposed to the white tiles for a relatively short
period (three to ten days) tend to regain their original colour
when subsequently removed to a background of black tiles, but
prolonged exposure to the former conditions (five to six weeks)
seems to render the acquired light colour more or less permanent.

1A, Agassiz, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., Camb. U.S.A., xxiii. 1892, p. 189.

170 FISHES CHAP.

The interior of a Minnow-can is sometimes painted white, so
that the bait may assume a lighter colour,and thus become more
conspicuous in the deeper and darker water where Perch and
Pike abound. Hence the colour of a Fish may vary with its
surroundings; and, as will shortly be shown, the capacity for
producing such changes r natural conditions is of the
greatest importance to Fishes®n various ways.

Change of coloration may take place through the develop-
ment of new chromatophores under the influence of new condi-
tions, and is then comparatively slow. Artificial illumination of
the unpigmented white side of a Flounder (Pleuronectes flesus),
by means of a mirror, induces the formation of chromatophores,
and produces a coloration more or less closely resembling the
upper pigmented side.’ A similar change sometimes occurs as a
natural variation, and is then usually associated with structural
deformity in other respects.

Coloration also varies with age, sex, ill-health,and even with the
emotions. Young or immature Fishes are often marked by bands,
bars, or blotches of colour (e.g. the Parr-marks of young Sal-
monidae), which, as they disappear when the Fish approaches the
adult state, are perhaps residual traces of ancestral coloration ;
although, no doubt, change of habits and surroundings are some-
times responsible for such colour changes as are observable during
growth. Conspicuous coloration is one of the most frequent of
secondary sexual characters, the colours of the male being brighter
than those of the female, particularly during the breeding season.
A diminution of colour has been noticed in the artificially-induced
pigmentation of the lower side of a Flounder when the Fish was
suffering from partial suffocation owing to the temporary failure
in the supply of fresh water, the normal colour returning when
the deficiency had been remedied. A similar pallor was caused
by fright when the same Fish was disturbed.? A nocturnal colour-
change has been recorded in the Tasmanian Trumpeter (Latris
hecateia).? In addition to the olive-green longitudinal bands
which are always apparent, there are visible at night five broad,
transversely-arranged, blackish bands. As illustrating the im-
portance of vision in colour-changes, it may be mentioned that in
a specimen of this Fish, living in a tank, which had been blinded,

+ Cunningham and MacMunn, op. cit. p. 791, et seq.
2 Ibid. p. 800. 3 Saville Kent, Nat. Austr. p. 163.

VI COLORATION 17I

probably by a rat or a cat, the dark bands were permanently
retained.

Changes of coloration sometimes take place, which either have
no discernible relation to age, condition, or surroundings, or are
brought about by domestication; and in individuals of the same
species there is often a wide rangé,ef colour-variation, which is
sometimes, but not always, associated with particular localities.
In some fresh-water Fishes a yellow colour may replace the
original tint (xanthochroism). The usually dull greenish Tench
(Tinea vulgaris) occasionally becomes a bright orange-yellow.
Another Cyprinoid, the common Gold Fish (Cyprinus auratus), in
its wild state in China is also a dull brown or green, but, when
domesticated, assumes in the first year of its life a black colour
(melanism), then a silvery hue, and finally the vivid ruddy golden
colour of the adult; occasionally, but rarely, the Fish is an
albino. :

The value of a particular coloration in Fishes, either as an aid
to concealment and protection from enemies, or by enabling them
to secure their prey, may now be illustrated by a few examples.

As previously shown, the colours of Fishes may be artificially
varied according to their surroundings. Changes of a similar
kind occur naturally, and when they tend to assimilate the tints
of the Fish to the prevalent hues of its surroundings, and con-
sequently aid concealment, we have examples of what has been
termed variable protective resemblance. Individuals of the same
species vary in colour according to the opacity of the water they
live in, becoming darker in muddy or peaty water, and brighter and
lighter in shallower or clearer water. Trout caught in a stream
with a gravelly or sandy bottom are lighter in colour than those
obtained from a muddy stream, and it is well known that the
same Fish changes colour as it passes from the one background to
the other." Ina lake in County Monaghan, Ireland, the Trout are
darker on that side which is bounded by a bog, but are of the
beautiful and sprightly variety generally inhabiting rapid and
sandy streams on the opposite side where the bottom is gravelly ;
and narrow as the lake is, the two kinds of Trout appear to con-
fine themselves to their respective areas.” Trout obtained from a

1 Poulton, The Colours of Animals, Internat. Scientific Series, London, 1890,
p. 82.

2 Percy St. John, quoted by Day, Fishes of Great Britain and Ireland, London,
1880-84, ii. p. 58.

172 FISHES CHAP.

stream near Ivy Bridge have become much lighter since the pollu-
tion of the water by white china clay.’ As an illustration of the
necessity of vision to such colour-changes, it may be mentioned
that blind Fishes cannot vary their tint in this protective fashion,
A blind Turbot living upon a light sandy bottom differed from
its fellows in being much darker and more conspicuous. Dark
Trout have been observed among their light-coloured brethren in
a chalk stream in Hampshire, but the former were invariably
blind, probably, as their larger size indicated, through age.”

Of other forms of protective resemblance, reference may be
made to the bottom-feeding Flat-Fishes (Pleuronectidae), many of
which have the upper surface of the body colowred with various
shades of brown, speckled with black or light specks or blotches,
in harmony with the prevailing tints of the sandy banks which
usually form their feeding-ground. When disturbed these Fishes
court concealment, and render themselves still less conspicuous by
partially burying themselves in the sand. Many of the Skates
and Rays, which have a white ventral surface, have the back
mottled and coloured in accordance with the colour of the sea-
bottom, but in this case it is possible that the advantage lies
in enabling the Fish to secure passing prey by concealing its own
whereabouts.

Striking examples of protective coloration occur among the
Pipe-Fishes and Sea-Horses (Syngnathidae),which usually frequent
groves of Zostera, Fucoids, and other sea-weeds. A British
species of Pipe-Fish (Siphonostoma typhle),? which lives among the
blades of the sea-grass, Zostera, is olive-green in colour, and is a
typical example of protective resemblance both in colour and in
the slender elongated shape of the body. Similar protective re-
semblances are noticeable among the Sea-Horses, the coloration
varying with the general hue of their environment of sea-weed; but
the climax is certainly reached by the singular Australian species,
Phyllopteryx eques (Fig. 388).4 In this Fish the skin is produced
into numerous long, flattened, branched filaments, which are pro-
longed from the extremities of spine-like outgrowths of the dermal
skeleton, and marked by alternate bands of brown and orange,’

1 Poulton, op. cit. p. 82. 2 Ibid. p. 86.
3 Cunningham and MacMunn, op. cit. p. 773.
+ C. Stewart, quoted by Poulton, op. cit. p. 67.

® Saville Kent, op. cit. p. 186, describes the colours of the living Fish as ‘“ various
shades of light crimson and lilac.”

VI COLORATION 173

thus resembling both in shape and colour the fronds of the sur-
rounding fucoids and other marine algae amongst which the Fish
lives.

Many of the Fishes frequenting the coral reefs of the East
Indian and Pacific areas, especially those belonging to the Teleo-
stean families Chaetodontidae and Pomacentridae, have a most
brilliant and vivid coloration, frequently marked by bands or
stripes of different tint. So far from rendering these Fishes
unduly conspicuous, there can be little doubt that, by harmonising
with the striking and varied colours of the anemone-like coral
polypes, their coloration is distinctly protective; and it is inter-
esting to note that similar colour-patterns have been indepen-
dently reproduced in both families." Even the reef-frequenting
Flat-Fishes (Pleuronectidae) have the usually sombre upper surface
ornamented by vivid colours and striking patterns.

Pelagic Fishes, like the Herring, Mackerel, Flying-Fish (£x0-
coetus), and many others, often have the belly and sides silvery or
white, and the back dark green, black, or steely blue. Seen from
below against the light sky, or viewed from above against the
background of the dark water, these Fishes would seem to be
practically invisible to their predatory foes, whether Fishes or
Birds, or at all events not easily detected.

Coloration may not only be protective, but also aggressive, by
helping to conceal the proximity of an animal from its prey; add
to this some device for deceiving and attracting the prey, and we
have an example of “alluring” coloration.”

As an example of coloration which is both aggressive and
alluring, the Angler-Fish or Fishing-Frog (Lophius piscatorius) of
our own coasts may be quoted. Naturally sluggish and inactive
in its habits, and often using its muscular pectoral fins for crawl-
ing about the sea-bottom, the Angler-Fish usually hides itself in
the sand or amongst sea-weeds, which it closely resembles in
general colour. Curious branched tag-like processes of soft skin
fringe the sides of the head and body, and in appearance and
colour resemble the smaller fronds of the surrounding sea-weed.
So far the coloration is simply aggressive, and helps to conceal
the Fish from its prey, but in addition the animal is provided
with a special device for luring its prey within the reach of
its capacious and Frog-like mouth. The first three spines

1 Giinther, Study of Fishes, London, 1880, p. 524, ? Poulton, op. cit. p. 72.

174 FISHES CHAP.

of the dorsal fin are detached from one another and greatly
elongated, and moreover extend along the middle of the dorsal
surface of the head. The first, which is the longest, terminates
in lobes or lappets of skin, and can be freely moved in every
direction by the muscles inserted into its base. By the agita-
tion of this lure or bait smaller Fishes, probably mistaking the
disturbance for the presence of a wriggling worm, are tempted to
their fate, and soon find themselves engulfed in the enormous
mouth of the artful angler. In some allied forms (e.g. Ceratias
bispinosus and Oneirodes eschrichtii)*® which live in the abyssal
darkness of the deep sea, use is made of the attraction which
light has to aquatic animals, and the fishing-rod spine termi-
nates in a phosphorescent organ, which is probably used for
enticing smaller, Fishes within the reach of the jaws of these
singularly modified Angler-Fishes.’

It is by no means improbable that examples of “ warning”
coloration occur amongst Fishes. The brilliant colours of some
of the Trigger-Fishes (Balistes, Monacanthus), Coffer - Fishes
(Ostracion), and Globe-Fishes (Yetrodon) are perhaps of this
nature. They are often associated with the presence of strong
spines, defensive and often erectile, either in connexion with the
dorsal fin or on the general surface of the body, and may therefore
serve the purpose of a danger signal to such predatory foes of
these Fishes as might otherwise be tempted to attack them—
to the mutual advantage of the Fishes themselves and _ their
would-be enemies. The British Weever-Fish (Zrachinus) may
perhaps offer another example of warning coloration.* The Fish
is armed with poisonous spines on its opercula, and, in addition,
has a conspicuous black dorsal fin. When the body of the Fish
is buried in the sand, only its projecting dorsal fin remains to
indicate its whereabouts to predatory Gurnards, which might
otherwise mistake the Weever for harmless Fishes of similar
size and habits. The existence of “ recognition” colours or
markings peculiar to the species, to enable individuals of the
same species to recognise one another and to keep together in
shoals, has not yet been proved. It is probable that the relatively

? For another view of the use of the ‘‘lure,” see Cunningham, Marketable
British Marine Fishes, London, 1896, p. 338.

? Giinther, Chall. Reports, Zool. vol. xxii. 1887, p. 50.

3 Suggested by Liitken ; Giinther, J.c.

4 Garstang, quoted by Poulton, op. cit. p. 165.

vI COLORATION 175

limited range of vision, even in the clearest water, would render
coloration unsuitable for this purpose. Recognition sounds are
likely to be far more effective, and there is evidence of their
production by a special vocal mechanism in many Fishes.’

The examples given above show how natural selection may
lead to the evolution of distinctive forms of coloration which are
advantageous to the Fish either for concealment, aggression, or
protection, and in conclusion it may be pointed out that by the
same cause colour may be eliminated or its development checked
ifin any way harmful to the animal; and further, that if a par-
ticular coloration becomes useless to the Fish by reason of a
change in its habits or environment, natural selection ceasing to
act where its intervention is no longer necessary to maintain the
coloration, the latter will sooner or later tend to disappear.

The absence of pigment is sometimes protective. The surface-
swimming larvae of many Teleosts have no chromatophores, and
therefore no obvious pigmentary colours. Their bodies are so
translucent that they can be seen through, and hence are visible
only with difficulty. The transparency of the body may even be
increased by the absence of the red haemoglobin of the blood, as is
the case with the pelagic Leptocephalus-larvae of the Eel? The
iridocytes of the reflecting tissue may also disappear under the
influence of changed surroundings. The larvae of various species
of Onus (Gadidae) are silvery in hue during their pelagic
career, owing to the presence of iridocytes in the skin, but on
becoming mature they change to a dull dark colour, and live under
stones or in holes and crevices in the rocks. During the change
of habit the reflecting tissue (argenteum) is lost, and the needful
chromatophores are acquired.?

Tastances of the loss of pigmentary colours, owing to the
cessation of the controlling influence of natural selection, are to be
found in the absence of chromatophores on the white under surface
of the Flat-Fishes, where such colours are useless but not
necessarily harmful, and in the colourless, cave-inhabiting Fishes,
of which the Blind-Fish (Amblyopsis) of North America may be
taken as an example.

1 See p. 364, 2H. Ray Lankester, Proc. Roy. Soc. 1873, p. 70.
3 Cunningham and MacMunn, op. cit. p. 781.

176 FISHES CHAP.

Poison Glands of Fishes.

A few Teleosts are provided with weapons of offence or
defence in the shape of poison-glands, probably derived from the
epidermis, and associated with spines on the gill-covers, or in
connexion with the dorsal fin, or with both.

The two British species of “ Weever ” (Zrachinus draco and T.
vipera) are both provided with poison-organs in connexion with
a spine on the operculum and with the five or six spiny rays of
the anterior dorsal fin.’ The first of these spines is a structure
projecting backwards from the hinder margin of the opercular
bone of the gill-cover, and is traversed along both its upper and
lower margins, from base to point, by a deep groove. Except at

Fic. 95.—The opercular spine of Trachinus draco and its poison-glands. ar, Articula-
tion of the opercular bone with the hyomandibular; gl.g/, the two poison-
glands ; op.m, opercular membrane ; op.s, opercular spine; 7, outer ridge of the
spine ; sh, sheath of the spine. (From W. Newton Parker.)

its protruding naked point the spine is ensheathed in an exten-
sion of the external skin. Along each of the grooves there
extends a solid pear-shaped mass of gland-cells, the broad base of
which coincides with the base of the spine, while the gradually
tapering, narrower portion is continued as far as the sharp point.
The glands enclose no cavity, and there is no duct, so that what-
ever poisonous fluid their cells secrete is probably set free by the
rupture of the cells and discharged into the grooves, along which
it passes to the point of the spine, somewhat after the fashion of
a hypodermic syringe. The origin of the gland-cells from an in-
pushing of the epidermis is indicated by the continuity of the
two structures near the point of the spine. Both in structure
and in their relation to poison-glands each of the spines of the

1 W. Newton Parker, P.Z.S. 1888, p. 359.

i POISON GLANDS 177

dorsal fin is almost precisely similar to the opercular spine.
There is no evidence as to how the poison is ejected into a
wound, and it can only be conjectured that it may be caused by
the pressure exerted on the gland when the spine is forcibly
thrust for some distance into the flesh: Certain it is that these
structures are capable of inflicting painful and troublesome
wounds when the Fish is incautiously handled and the skin
accidentally punctured, and no doubt they can be used with
great effect as offensive organs.

A similar poison apparatus exists in certain species of Batra-
chidae, such as Thalassophryne reticulata,’ which is by no means
uncommon at Panama. This apparatus is formed by a spinous
outgrowth from the opercular bone and by the first two dorsal
spines. Instead, however, of having two grooves, the opercular
spine resembles the fang of a venomous snake, and is perforated
by a complete canal which is only open at the base and point of
the spine. A poison-sac at the base of the spine discharges its
contents into the canal. The nature of the glands which secrete
the poison has yet to be discovered, but it is probable either that
there are glands in connexion with the poison-sac, or that the
latter is lined by a glandular epithelium. The structure of the
dorsal spines is similar. In some species of the Scorpaenoid
genus Synancia? (e.g. S. verrucosa, from the Indian Ocean), the
terminal portions of the dorsal spines are deeply grooved on each
side, and at the origin of each groove there is a pear-shaped bag
containing a milky poison. The bag is prolonged into a duct which,
after traversing the groove, opens at the extremity of the spine.

Many Siluridae are armed with powerful and often serrated
dorsal and pectoral spines which are certainly capable of inflict-
ing dangerous wounds, and not a few of them possess a sac-like
organ with an external opening in the axilla of the pectoral fin.
It is possible that the sac secretes a poison for anointing the
spine, but at present there is no evidence that such is the case,
or that the sac produces any poisonous secretion at all.*

Among the Elasmobranchs the Eagle-Rays (détobdatis),* and
the Sting-Rays (Zrygon), have barbed or serrated spines on the
tail, which inflict wounds far more severe than those caused by

1 Giinther, Trans. Zool. Soc. vi. 1869, p. 437.
2 Tbid., Study of Fishes, Edinburgh, 1880, p. 191.
3 Ibid. p. 192. 4 Ibid. p. 190.

VOL. VII N

178 FISHES CHAP,

mere mechanical laceration ; but, except the mucus secreted by
the gland cells of the skin, which may possess venomous pro-
perties, no special poison-forming glands in connexion with the
spines are at present known.

Phosphorescent Organs.’

In common with many other animals of similar habitat,
phosphorescent organs (photophores) are highly characteristic
structures in many deep-sea Teleosts belonging to widely different
families (e.g. Stomiatidae, Scopelidac, Halosauridae, and Anoma-
lopidae). These organs probably had their origin in local aggre-
gations of the gland cells of the epidermis, which had acquired
the power of secreting a luminous slime. Luminous organs vary
greatly in number and in their mode of distribution in the skin.
Usually they are found on the sides and ventral surface of the
body and head, very rarely on the dorsal surface, and they often
present the appearance of brightly glistening jewels set in the
skin. A very frequent method of arrangement is in one or two
longitudinal lines along the lateral and ventral surfaces, sometimes
extending continuously from the head to the end of the tail (Fig.
371, A, and Fig. 379), but occasionally interrupted and limited to
portions of the body and tail; and in a few a distinctly meta-
meric disposition is obvious. On the other hand, the very numerous
and simple organs of Opostomias are disposed in many transverse
bands along the sides of the Fish. In addition to these organs,
which are usually numerous, and whose arrangement is linear,
specially large and often structurally complex luminous organs are
present on different parts of the head and body. In Opostomias
micripnus there is a phosphorescent organ on a median barbel
depending from the chin. Sternoptyx diaphana has one on the
lower jaw. The presence of one or two organs beneath the eyes (Fig.
96) is characteristic of several species (e.g. Opostomias micripnus,
Astronesthes niger, Pachystomias microdon, Scopelus benoitii, Mala-
costeus indicus). Opostomias micripnus has a luminous organ on
the isolated and elongated first fin ray of the pectoral fin, while in
certain deep-sea Angler-Fishes (e.g. Ceratias) there is one on the
anterior cephalic fin-ray of the dorsal fin. The Scopelid Zpnops

1 Lendenfeld, Chall. Reports, Zool. xxii, 1887, p. 277. For references to papers
by Leydig, Ussow, Emery, and others, see Lendenfeld, op. cit.

VI PHOSPHORESCENT ORGANS 179

murrayt' (Fig. 371, C) has a singular organ, probably luminous,
beneath the transparent superficial bones of each side of the roof of
the skull. Another member of the same family (Scopelus benottit)
is interesting in having a phosphorescent organ in the middle of
the back, which is directed backwards. An American genus of
Batrachidae (Porichthys) has about 350 photophores in relation
with the lateral sense-organs of each side of the head and body.’
YY

Fic. 96.— Pachystomias microdon, showing the two rows of phosphorescent organs
along the side of the body, and the anterior and posterior suborbital luminous organs.
(After Giinther.)

The existence of luminous organs has also been noticed in the
Haddock (Gadidae).? A primitive form of photophore, distributed
in considerable numbers on the head and trunk, either in lines or
diffused over the surface, exists in eleven species of Selachii
(Spinacidae), of which some are known to be luminous.*
Diversity of structure is equally marked. The essential part
of each luminous organ is always a collection of gland cells,
usually disposed so as to form the lining of a series of radially
arranged gland-tubules in the deeper part of the organ, which
also contains ganglion cells, and is supplied with nerves from
contiguous spinal or cranial nerves. The simplest form of phos-
phorescent organ consists of little more than these essential
elements. In the more complex organs an investing pigment-
sheath, reflecting
and lens-like struc-
tures, and an iris
diaphragm, either
singly or in com-

bination, may be Fic. 97.—Opostomias micripnus. Median section of a simple
. phosphorescent organ. g, Radial gland tubes. (Atter
added. Fig. 97 Lendenfeld.)

represents one of
the simplest types of phosphorescent organ, which, in groups of

1 Moseley, Challenger Reports, Zool, xxii. 1887, p. 267.
2C. W. Wilson, Journ. Morph. xv. 1899, p. 667.
* Burekhardt, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7), vi. 1900, p. 568. 4 Tbid. op. cit. p. 558.

180 FISHES CHAP.

50 to 100, are arranged in transverse bands on the sides of
Opostomias micripnus, and appear as small white spots on the
otherwise black skin of this Fish.

Each organ has the shape of a biconvex lens, sunk to about
half its thickness in the skin. The inner half is formed of
radially-arranged gland tubes filled with small granular cells,
and converging towards the centre of the organ. Into the con-
nective-tissue walls of the tubes extend blood-vessels and nerves.
External to the gland tubes there is a layer of long slender cells
arranged perpendicularly to the surface, and more externally
still a layer of ganglion cells. There is evidence that these
organs multiply by division. Such simple phosphorescent organs
as these differ little from the groups of epidermic gland cells,
which probably formed the evolutionary starting-point in the
development of these singular structures.

A much more complex type of luminous organ is to be found
in the suborbital organs of Pachystomias microdon, of which
there are two on each side, appearing as conspicuous white
masses, one in front of the other, and situated just below the
eye. The more anterior of the two organs is somewhat pouch-
shaped in section, its walls
consisting of several con-
centric layers (Fig. 98).
Externally there is a layer
of black pigment, within
which is a_ stratum of
irregular gland tubes. More
internally still there is a
thick layer of light-reflect-
ing spicules, probably de-
rived from an inverted and
ie ee Section of modified dermal scale. The

gland iobesa of Tail ce axial part of the organ 1s

oe sh ee bady 3 p.s, pig- occupied by a number of
spicules. (After Tenden tela, } ipbheredleeting radial-disposed structures,
probably similar to the

gland tubes of the simple organs of Opostomias, and continuous
with a lens-like structure which, as it were, closes the expanded
mouth of the pouch. The superficial ‘skin which forms the
margin of the aperture partially projects over the outer surface

VI PHOSPHORESCENT ORGANS 18I

of the lens-like body, somewhat after the fashion of an iris-
diaphragm. The organ is supplied by a branch of the fifth
cranial nerve. Between such simple and complex organs as
those above described there are various other types which are
more or less intermediate in character.

A particular type of phosphorescent organ is not necessarily
restricted to the same species; both the simplest and one or more
of the more complex types may be represented in the same Fish.
Thus, Opostomias micripnus, which frequents depths of over 2000
fathoms, has not only the simple organs described above, but also
others differing from the former in having an external pigmentary
sheath, which are scattered all over the body at intervals of 1 to
3mm. There are also larger and still more complex organs which
are disposed in two parallel rows along each side of the body ;
and finally, the same species has special luminous organs on a
median chin-barbel, and also on an elongated fin-ray pertaining
to the pectoral fin. .

The light emitted by phosphorescent organs is probably of use
to deep-sea Fishes in enabling them to seek and detect their
prey in the sunless depths which they frequent. The position
of the organs on the sides and ventral surface of the body, and
the frequent presence of special luminous organs in the vicinity
of the mouth, render them admirably adapted to light up the
water in front of and beneath the Fish, while the existence of
optical accessories for intensifying the luminous beams, and for
regulating their distribution, combined with an abundant nervous
supply, suggests that the emission of light is under the control of
the Fish, and may be varied as the occasion requires. That
these organs may also be defensive, in some instances at all
events, seems not improbable. A flash-light from the dorsal
luminous organ or “stern-chaser” of Scopelus benoitii would
probably dazzle and frighten an enemy in hot pursuit of the
Scopelus. The use of phosphorescent organs as baits or lures
for enticing prey has already been alluded to. There is some
evidence that the colour of the emitted light differs in different
Fishes; and as there is considerable variety in the precise dis-
position of the organs, it seems probable that in deep-sea Fishes
recognition lights may take the place of the recognition colours
and sounds of those whose lot is cast in a sunnier habitat.

CHAPTER VII -

THE SKIN AND SCALES

THE skin of the Cyclostomata and Fishes consists (1) of the
epidermis, formed of several layers of epidermic cells, which are
constantly being recruited by the division of the cells of the basal
layer; and (2) of a stratum of connective tissue with intermingled
unstriped muscle-fibres, blood-vessels and nerves, which con-
stitutes the deeper layer or dermis. From the epidermis are
formed the various unicellular or multicellular glands with which
the skin is provided; and from one or both of the skin layers
originate the different calcareous structures which constitute the
hard exoskeleton.

In the Cyclostomata the epidermis is particularly rich in
goblet-shaped, mucus-secreting, gland-cells. The Myxinoids also
possess numerous pockets of so-called “ thread-cells.” In each of
these cells the protoplasm secretes a long spirally-coiled thread,
and under the influence of appropriate stimuli the thread is shot
out and unwound to a great length. The threads and the mucus
are so abundant that one of these animals will convert a bucket
of water into a thick mass of jelly. No scales or other hard
exoskeletal structures are present in any of the Cyclostomata.

In Fishes mucus-glands are also abundant in the epidermis,
and to their activity is due the slimy mucus which lubricates the
surface of the body. They are specially numerous in the Dipnoi
(e.g. Protopterus), where, in addition, there are many simple multi-
cellular glands which secrete the “cocoon” or capsule in which
the Fish is enclosed during the dry season. From the epidermis
are derived the poison-glands of some Teleosts, and also the
“glandula pterygopodia” in relation with the claspers of the
male Elasmobranchs. The glandular structures in connexion with

182

CHAP. VII DERMAL SPINES 183

the phosphorescent organs of the deep-sea Fishes will no doubt
be traced to the same source.

In the great majority of Fishes the skin becomes the seat of
calcareous deposit, and gives rise to such diverse exoskeletal
structures as the varied forms of spines and scales with which
the surface of a Fish is invested These structures, probably
the most ancient form of Vertebrate skeleton owing its existence
to the presence of lime salts in the tissues of the body, present
highly characteristic modifications in the different groups.

Exoskeletal structures are of two kinds: (1) those which
owe their formation to the secretory activity of cells belonging both
to the epidermis and the dermis, and (2) those which are derived
solely from the dermis. To the first belong the dermal denticles
or so-called placoid scales of most Elasmobranchs, and to the
second the scales which form the skin-skeleton of living and
extinct Teleostomi and Dipnoi. With the exception of enamel,
which is always formed by the cells of the epidermis, the hard
exoskeletal tissues owe their existence to the secretion of certain
cells of the dermis (scleroblasts),? the inclusion of which in a
growing calcifying tissue is the cause of whatever cellular struc-
ture the tissue may present. It will shortly be apparent that
the dermic scleroblasts are by no means uniform in their pro-
ducts, and that in different Fishes they give rise to widely
different hard tissues.

The dermal denticles or “shagreen” of the ordinary Sharks
and Dog-Fishes (Elasmobranchii) probably represent the most
primitive form of exoskeleton. In the development of a dermal
denticle a papilla of the dermis grows up into the overlying
epidermis, pushing before it the basal layer of epidermic cells,
which forms an investment to the papilla and constitutes the
so-called “enamel organ” (Fig. 100). The papilla itself sub-
sequently becomes converted into dentine, leaving, however, a
central pulp-cavity, while the apex of the papilla is invested by
a cap of enamel formed by the enamel organ. Ultimately the
base of the papilla widens out into a more or less rhomboidal
basal plate formed of bone. In this way there is formed a

1 Williamson, Phil. Trans. cxxxix. 1849, p. 435 ; Hertwig, Morph. Jahrb. ii.
1876, p. 328; v. 1879, p. 1; vii. 1882, p. 1; Klaatsch, ib. xvi. 1890, p. 97 et seq.,
p. 209 et seq.

2 Klaatsch has since affirmed the epidermic origin of the scleroblasts, ibid. xxi.
1894, p. 153.

184 FISHES CHAP,

pointed, enamel-tipped spine of dentine which protrudes through
the epidermis, and projects backwards on the surface of the body,
but is firmly fixed in the skin by the basal plate with which it
is continuous. The centre of the under surface of the basal plate
is perforated for the entrance of the blood-vessels which pass to
the cellular pulp in the axis of the spine. In the adult Fish
the denticles form a fairly close-set covering to the whole body,
including the head and even the surfaces of the fins, and are
larger on the dorsal than on the ventral surface (Fig. 99). In
the Rays (Raia) they are more sparsely scattered, and in different
parts of the body may form spines of considerable size for offen-

Fic. 99.—Surface view
of the dermal den-
ticles of Scyllium
sp., showing their
arrangement in
oblique transverse
rows. 6, Basal plate ;
¢, canal which per-
forates the basal
plate and becomes
the axial pulp-cavity
of the spine; fd,
intersecting fibrous
bands of the dermis ;
3, spine; in the
spine of one scale the
dentinal tubules are
shown. The smaller
denticles are those

most recently
formed. (After
Klaatsch.)

sive or defensive purposes. The spines vary greatly in shape in
different members of the group, sometimes being acutely pointed,
and sometimes flattened or depressed, and often they are furnished
with smaller accessory spines developed at their bases or from
the surface of the basal plate. An arrangement of the denticles
in oblique transverse rows is observable in some genera (e.g.
Scyllium). In the Saw-Fishes (e.g. Pristis) the denticles
which fringe the lateral margins of the long flattened rostrum
are not only enormously enlarged, but are implanted in sockets
and form the teeth of the saw (Fig. 262). In the Holocephali
the smooth skin is almost entirely devoid of exoskeletal struc-
tures, but dermal denticles are present on the frontal and anterior

claspers, and in the young there may be a double row of small
denticles along the back.

VII SCALES I 85

In the remaining groups of Fishes, the Teleostomi and the
Dipnoi, the spine of the primitive dermal denticle is either
evanescent or entirely wanting, while the equivalent of the basal
plate remains to form the unit of a scaly armature. Evidence
of this may be found in the presence of transitory evanescent
spines, provided with an enamel-cap, secreted by the basal epi-
dermis, on the developing rhomboidal scales, as in the young
Lepidosteus* (Fig. 101); while the entrance of blood-vessels into
the scales through perforations on their inner surfaces, as in
Polypterus and Lepidosteus, obviously recalls the perforated base
of a dermal denticle (Fig. 99). The epidermis now ceases to

Fie. 100. —Vertical section through the skin of an embryo Shark. ©, Dermis; c.c.c.d,
layers of the dermis ; #, epidermis ; e, enamel organ ; 0, enamel layer ; yp, papilla of
the dermis. (From Wiedersheim, after Gegenbaur.)

take any part in the formation of the scales, and hence enamel
no longer enters into their structure. A more regular and definite
arrangement of the scales is noticeable, and whether distinct, or
articulating with one another, or overlapping like the slates on
the roof of a house, they are usually disposed in a series of
successive oblique transverse rows. In some of these Fishes the
embryonic epidermic covering of the scales becomes lost, and
their outer surfaces are naked. More frequently, as in the
generality of Teleosts, and in the Dipnoi, the reverse is the case,
and the scales are more or less completely invested both by the
dermis and the epidermis. As regards their shape, size, and
minute structure there is much variation. In some Teleostomi

1 Klaatsch, Morph. Jahrb. xvi. 1890, p. 125; Nickerson, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool.
Harvard, xxiv. 1893, p. 115.

186 , FISHES CHAP.

the primitive rhomboidal shape of the dermal denticle is retained ,
in others a rounded or cycloid scale supplants the earlier rhombic
type. Within the limits of the same group (e.g. Crossopterygii)
there are examples of the independent evolution of a cycloid from
a pre-existing rhombic squamation ; and with the introduction of
the cycloid type an overlapping or imbricated disposition of the
scales always takes the place of the marginal articulation of the
rhombic type.

As to the causes which may have determined the shape and
mutual relations of scales interesting suggestions have been made
Scales bear a segmental relation to the subjacent muscle-segments
or myotomes, sometimes being disposed in oblique transverse rows

‘ (S> ‘ @el2O)
> ven oe Os 2ase : Fic.101.—Development
x % e) of a scale in Lepi-
€.0. "gx dosteus osseus x 330.

b.p, Basal plate, with
included bone cells,
at first distinct from
the spine ; ¢, enamel;
e.0, enamel organ ;
ep, epidermis, with
large gland cells ;
p, ermic papilla
which forms the ves-
tigial spine; Sel,
scleroblasts. (From
Klaatsch. )

SG)

coinciding with the latter, or the rows may be so far increased as
to be multiples of the myotomes. From mechanical considerations
depending on the sigmoid shape and interdigitating relations of
the myotomes and their separating fibrous septa or myocommata,
and the attachment of the myocommata to the dermis, the con-
traction of the myotomes during the lateral flexions of the trunk
in swimming has a tendency to wrinkle the skin into definitely
circumscribed rhombic areas, thus determining the shape, limits,
and disposition of the scales which are developed in those areas.
The rhombic was probably the primitive shape of scales, and is
certainly characteristic of the palaeontologically older types of
scaly Fishes. Generally the rhombic condition is associated with
a peg-and-socket articulation between the upper and lower margins
of adjacent scales. But a rhombic squamation is not without

) Ryder, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1892, p. 219; Smith Woodward,
Nat. Sct. iii. 1893, p. 448.

VIL SCALES 187

disadvantages, and would certainly impose some restriction on the
lateral flexures of the body in swimming, and hence in the different
groups of Fishes it may happen that, in the more specialised forms,
an imbricated cycloid squamation supersedes a rhombic condition,
and with the change the Fish acquires greater lateral mobility.
Even in the same Fish the gradual substitution of the cycloid for
the rhombic type may be observed. In the Australian Aetheolepis,!
a fossil genus related to the European Liassic Dapedius, there is a
gradual transition along the sides of the body between the articulated
rhombic scales of the relatively immobile trunk and the cycloid
overlapping scales of the flexible tail; and it may be mentioned
that, even where a typical rhombic squamation exists, the peg-and-

Fre. 102.—A cipenser ruth-
enus. A, Side view of
the trunk of a speci-
men 30 em. in length
(nat. size); d, dorsal
row of plates; J, 7,
lateral rows ; between
the rows of large
scutes may be seen the
numerous small den-
ticles which are repre-
sented (x10) in B; C,
one of the large scutes
(x 10). (From Hert-
wig.)

socket articulation may be wanting in the caudal region, so as to
ensure greater freedom of movement. Mechanical considerations
may also explain the overlapping of cycloid scales. From the
mode of attachment of the myocommata to the dermis, the con-
tractions of the myotomes, through the pull which they exert on
the former, tend to deflect or depress the scale-areas, particularly
at their anterior margins.

In the surviving Crossopterygii, as in Polypterus, the scales
are rhomboidal and thiale and they only slightly overlap. They
articulate with one another by means of marginal peg-and-socket
articulations (Fig. 106, B). A thick layer of hard, glistening,
enamel-like substance or “ganoin” forms the outer layer of the
scale; the inner layer consisting of bone in which dentinal
tubules as well as bone-cells are present. In the numerous fossil
members of the group the scales are either rhomboidal or cycloid.

1 Smith Woodward, op. cit. p. 449.

188 FISHES CHAP,

The oldest representatives of the Chondrostei, the Palaeonis-
cidae (Fig. 283) possessed a complete armature of rhombic
scales, but in all the surviving members of the group the scales
have undergone considerable modification in some respects, and
in others are degenerate. In the Sturgeon (Acipenser)+ the
primitive rhombic squamation is retained only on the sides of
the terminal part of the tail, and there they are in close apposi-
tion in oblique rows. The rest of the body is traversed by five
widely-separated longitudinal rows of large bony scutes, which,
like the rhombic scales, are furnished with ridges and projecting

Fic. 103.—Surface view of
the rhombic scales of ,
a young Lepidosteus.
In two scales the parts
which are overlapped
by adjacent scales are
shaded. c, Position of
the central canal which
perforates the inner
surface of each scale ;
J.b, intersecting fibrous
bands of the dermis ; s,
vestigial spines, (After
Klaatsch.)

spines (Fig. 102). Between the rows of large scales there are
numerous denticle-like structures arranged in oblique rows. Each
of these consists of a basal plate imbedded in the dermis, and of
one or more projecting spines which perforate the epidermis.
All the scales have the same minute structure, consisting mainly
of bone ; but the surface layer and the spines seem to be composed
of a hard laminated substance from which bone-cells are absent
ganoin). In Polyodon the scutes are wanting, but vestigial
denticles are retained.

Among the Holostei the scales are very different in the two
surviving members of the group. In Lepidosteus (Fig. 103) the

1 0. Hertwig, Morph. Jahrb. ii. 1876, p. 374 ; Klaatsch, xvi. 1890, p. 146.

VII SCALES 189

scales are rhombic, and both in arrangement and structure, as
well as in their method of articulating with one another, they
closely resemble those of Polypterus. In Amia,' on the contrary,
the relatively thin scales are cycloid in shape, and in their im-
bricated arrangement, in their enclosure in pouches of the dermis,
and in the absence of any superficial covering of ganoin, they
are very similar to the scales of the more typical Teleosts (Fig.
295). The resemblance extends even to histological structure,
for each scale consists of an outer layer of bone, which gradually
passes into an inner fibrous stratum.

In Teleosts the usually thin and flexible scales are primarily
developed from dermic papillae, but subsequently they come
to lie in pockets or pouches in the dermis. As a rule no
spines are developed, and so far no trace of an enamel organ
has been detected during their development. The scales in their

Fia. 104.—Diagrammatic
longitudinal section
through the skin of a
Teleost to show the
position of the scales.
d, Dermis; ep, epi-
dermis; s, scale.
(After Boas.)

dermal pouches are disposed obliquely to the surface of the
body, so that the hinder part of one scale overlaps the anterior
portion of the scale next behind it (Fig. 104). Only the free
hinder part of each scale has an epidermic investment (Fig. 105).
In minute structure each scale consists of an outer layer of bone,
which, like the bone of the endoskeleton, may either be homo-
geneous except for a feeble lamination, or it may contain bone-
cells arranged in successive layers, parallel to the surface of the
scale. In addition, there is an inner fibrous stratum in which
the fibrous bundles in any one plane cross those in planes above
or below them. ‘The scales are either “cycloid,” that is, they
have smooth, unbroken margins (Fig. 105), or the free margin of
each scale is produced into a series of tooth-like spines, and the
scale is said to be “ ctenoid” (Fig. 106, A).

Some Teleosts, however, have scales which are neither cycloid
nor ctenoid, and in certain features seem to be intermediate
between ordinary Teleostean scales and dermal denticles. Thus,
on certain parts of the body of Centriscus,’ each scale consists

1 Klaatsch, op. cit. p. 178. 2 QO, Hertwig, Morph. Jahrb. vii. p. 15.

190 FISHES CHAP.

of a rhombic basal plate, produced into a curved, backwardly-
inclined spine, the axis of which contains a pulp-cavity opening
on the inner surface of the basal plate (Fig. 107). Some Mal-

Fic. 105.—Cycloid scale of Salmo fario. Fic. 106.—A, Ctenoid scale; B, “Ganoid”
u, Anterior portion covered by overlap scale. (After Giinther ; from Parker and
of preceding scales ; 6, free portion Haswell.)
covered only by pigmented epidermis.

(From Parker and Haswell.)

thidae (e.g. Malthe’) have similar scales, but with round basal
plates and solid spines (Fig. 108, B). Similar scales (Fig. 109),
sometimes rhombic in shape, with one or more spines, which may
be simple or branched, are also found in the
Sclerodermi (e.g. Balistes, Monacanthus, Tria-
canthus).”

Amongst some of the usually scaleless
Siluroid Fishes the scales assume a very
peculiar structure. In Hypostoma* (Pleco-
stomus) the sides and back of the Fish are
covered by large bony plates, but on the
under surface and on the fins these are
replaced by much smaller ones. Both kinds,
however, carry numerous small movable spines
implanted in sockets (Fig. 110), a fact which
suggests comparison with a stage in the de-

; velopment of the scales of Lepidosteus, when the
Fie. 107.—Centriscus sco- . :
lopax, A,Scale from independently formed and evanescent spines

the orbital region, x ‘ :
50; B, sralofeom the Dave not yet fused with the basal plates.

base of the pectoral In other Teleosts, as in the Agonidae
fin, x 100. (From wos é
Hientwies) and some Triglidae, the body is completely

cuirassed with large keeled bony plates.
The singular appearance of many of the Plectognathi is largely

1 0. Hertwig, Morph. Jahrd. vii. p. 7. ® Ibid. vii. p. 29. 3 Ibid, ii. p. 334.

VII SCALES IgI

the result of the curious modifications which their scales
undergo. In some of
the Coffer-Fishes (Os- '
traction) these struc-
tures assume the form
of polygonal bony
plates which ‘suturally
articulate with one
another and _ enclose
the trunk in a rigid
cuirass, from which the \
scaleless tail protrudes
behind (Fig. 438);

while in some Globe- Fic. 108.—A, Scale of Antennarius hispidus, x 100; B,

Fishes and Porcupine- scale of a young Jfalthe vespertilio, x 100. (After
Hertwig.) 3

Fishes (e.g. Zetrodon,

Diodon) the prolongation of the scales into strong erectile spines
equally well serves the pur-
pose of protection (Fig. 439).

Most Teleostomi have
the scales along the “ lateral
line” perforated by single or
multiple apertures, through
which the sensory canal
communicates with the
exterior.

In a few Teleosts scales
are entirely absent, as in
most Siluridae; or they
~ exist only as microscopic
vestiges hidden in the skin,
as in Eels; or, as in such
naked forms as Antennarius
marmoratus and Lepado-
gaster, and in some Silu-

Fic. 109.—A, Scale of Bulistes capriscus, x 20 ; ridae, they become reduced

B, scale of Monacanthus scopas, x 20. (After to mere apillae of the
Hertwig.) : Pep

dermis.
The concentric rings observable (Fig. 105) on the surface
of many Teleostean scales are an index to the age of the

192 FISHES CHAP. VII

Fish. The formation of these rings depends on the fact that
the lines of growth on the surface of the scale are more widely
separated from one another on that portion of the scale formed
during summer, and relatively closer together on that part which
is formed during the winter; the more rapid growth in the warmer
season probably being due to favourable conditions as to food
and temperature, and the retarded growth of the colder season to
the reverse. Hence, by counting the alternating zones of close-
set winter lines and less closely approximated summer lines of
growth, a reliable clue may be gained as to the age of the Fish.

In the Dipnoi,? as in Teleosts, the scales are enclosed in
dermal pockets, and exhibit a regular, imbricated disposition in
oblique rows (Fig. 304, A). In shape they
are nearly cycloid, or slightly oval, with
the long axis coinciding with that of the
body. Structurally, also, they bear some
resemblance to Teleostean scales, although

; differing in details. On the outer surface
Fia. 110.—Hypostoma com- :

mersonii, A scale from Of the scales there are numerous small

the periphery of the conical spines. No significance, other than

caudal fin, x 50; one of i

the spines (s) is im- aS an example of evolutionary convergence,

Planted in its socket (s’). can be attached to the resemblance between

(From Hertwig.) im i:

: the scales of Fishes so widely separated as
the Dipnoi and the Teleosts.

All known fossil Dipnoi had scales of a similar character,
although differing greatly in size in different genera. In some
(e.g. Dipterus) a layer of enamel-like substance invests the
exposed portions of the scales.

s’

1 Hoffbauer, ‘‘Die Altersbestimmung des Karpfen an seiner Schuppe.” Jahresb.
des Schlesischen Fischerei-Vereins, 1899; J. Stewart Thomson, Journ. Marine Biol.
Assoc. vi. No. 3, 1902, p. 878.

* Giinther, Phil. Trans, clxi. 1871, p. 516; Klaatsch, op. cit. p. 209.

CHAPTER VIII
THE SKELETON

ALL Fishes possess an internal skeleton which, in order that it
may be distinguished from the more superficial scaly exoskeleton
described in Chapter VII. is termed the endoskeleton. The
latter consists (.) of an axial part, including the vertebral column
and the skull; and (ii.) of an appendicular portion, consisting of
the skeleton of the limbs and their supporting pectoral and
pelvic girdles.

The Vertebral Column.'—The individual segments or vertebrae
which, arranged in a linear series, collectively form the vertebral
column, are highly complex structures, each being formed by a
number of vertebral elements, the sum total of which constitutes
avertebra. Perhaps the best conception of the nature of vertebral
elements is to be gleaned from the study of such primitive Fishes
as the Elasmobranchs, in which not only are all the vertebral
components present, but they are less modified by suppression
and fusion than in most other Fishes, and on this account they
afford a convenient introduction to the study of the puzzling
eccentricities of vertebral structure in other groups. Selecting
any common Dog-Fish, such as Seylliwm canicula, and starting
with an early embryonic stage, it may be stated that the first
indication of a vertebral column is the formation of the notochord,
which, invested by its chordal sheath, extends from the tip of
the tail to a point on the under surface of the brain just behind
the hypophysis or pituitary body. Subsequently, a number of
cartilaginous pieces are developed in connexion with the dorsal

1 This portion of the chapter is mainly based on the important researches of Dr.
Gadow and Miss Abbott. See Phil. Trans. 186, 1895, p. 163 e¢ seg. where copious
references to the work of other writers are given.

VOL. VII 193 6)

FISHES CHAP.

194

and ventral surfaces of the notochord, which, as they form
portions of a system of dorsal and ventral arches, are termed
“arcualia” (Fig. 111). On the dorsal side there are: (1.) a series
of paired busi-dorsal cartilages (neurapophyses or neural arches),
the two elements of each pair contributing to form the side walls
of the neural canal in which the spinal cord is lodged (Fig. 112,
A); Gi.) a series of inter-dorsal cartilages (intercalary neural
pa) a arches), regularly alternating with
a ae the preceding, and completing
PITT PTS the walls of the neural canal by
filling up the intervals between
the basi-dorsals ; and (iii.) a series
of supra-dorsal elements, typi-
cally also in pairs, but in the
Dog-Fish fused to form single
median cartilages. Of the latter
there are two sets—one the
supra-basi-dorsals, or neural
spines, are situated over the basi-
dorsals; and the other, supra-

Fic. 111.—A, side view of precaudal verte-

brae of Seyllium canicula ; B, similar
view of caudal vertebrae. 0.d, Basi-
dorsal; ¢, centrum; h, basi-ventral ;
his, haemal spine; 7¢.d, inter-dorsal ;
Pp, parapophysis ; 7, rib; s.d, supra-
dorsals. The vertical dotted lines
indicate the limits of neuromeres and
myotomes. The small circles represent
the exits of the dorsal and ventral roots
of spinal nerves. (After Ridewood. )

ment is substantially repeated

inter-dorsals, alternating with the
former, lie over the inter-dorsals,
the two series forming the key-
stones of the dorsal arches, and
thus completing the roof of the
neural canal. On the ventral side
of the notochord this arrange-
by a series of ventral arcualia,

which, however, are somewhat differently arranged in the
trunk and tail. Thus, in the trunk there are: (i.) a series of
basi-ventral or haemal cartilages, corresponding with the basi-
dorsals above, which grow out laterally into short processes,
the parapophyses or transverse processes, and terminate in
Gi.) short, slender cartilages—the costal elements or riis—which
may perhaps be regarded as the ventral equivalents of supra-basi-
dorsals. The ribs project outwards into the dorsal wall of the coelom
and end in the myocommata separating the myotomes of the body-
wall. In the tail the basi-ventrals lose their ribs and, growing down-
wards into ventral prolongations, they unite in pairs beneath the
caudal artery and vein, and so form a series of inverted arches

Vill VERTEBRAL COLUMN 195

(haemal arches) enclosing a haemal canal (Fig. 112, B). The apex
of each arch is prolonged into a median process or hwemal spine.
Although not recognisable in the Dog-Fish, paired inter-ventral
cartilages, corresponding with the inter-dorsals above, are present
in some Elasmobranchs and alternate with the basi-ventrals. In the
caudal region of others (e.g. Skates and Rays) ventral counterparts
of the supra-interdorsals are present, and are termed infra-ventral
cartilages. Much in the same way that their dorsal equivalents
enclose a neural canal, so the ventral arcualia partially surround the
viscera-containing coelom in the trunk; and in the tail, but more
completely, the
vestigial coelom
of that region or
the haemal canal.

The different
vertebral compon-
ents are by no
means of equal
morphological
value. The basi-
dorsals and basi- Fic. 112.—A, transverse section of a precaudal vertebra; B,
ventrals, and the similar section of a caudal vertebra. h.a¢, Haemal arch

. ] \. , + +
inter-d and (basi-ventrals) ; h.c, haemal canal ; h.s, haemal spine ; 2.¢,
orsals a neural canal. Other reference letters as in Fig. 111. ,

inter-ventrals, are
the primary elements and the most important. The supra-dorsals
are merely cartilages segmented off from the basi-dorsals and inter-
dorsals, while the ribs and the infra-ventrals are similarly derived
from the basi-ventrals and inter-ventrals respectively. As to the
vertebral elements which collectively form a vertebra in the Dog-
Fish, it would seem from evidence afforded by the neuromeres,’ and
more especially by the facts of development, that each complete
skeletal segment or vertebra consists of a pair of basi-dorsals with
the preceding pair of inter-dorsals, and of a pair of basi-ventrals
with the next succeeding pair of inter-ventrals. It must be
emphasised, however, that, considered as a joint or segment in a
flexible back-bone, a vertebra is a physiological unit, the morpho-
logical value of which may differ widely in different Fishes.
Hence, in other Fishes, the grouping of vertebral components to

1 Neuromeres are body-segments defined and limited by the exits of the suc-
cessive pairs of spinal nerves from the neural canal.

196 FISHES CHAP.

form individual vertebrae may be quite different to that which
takes place in the Dog-Fish, and may even be accompanied by
their more or less complete fusion. .

In the more primitive types of vertebral column, such as
are characteristic of many fossil and not a few existing Fishes,
arcualia alone are present, and remain associated with a per-
sistent notochord which has grown with the growth of the
animal. In the more specialised Fishes, on the contrary, the
need of an axial support for the body, which, while retaining
the necessary flexibility, must possess greater strength, has
resulted in the development of a series of solid cartilaginous,
calcified or bony, discoidal joints or segments, the centra, which
surround and more or less completely replace the notochord, and,
while supporting, form also a bond of connexion between the
dorsal and ventral arches. Notwithstanding their superficial
resemblance, an important developmental distinction is to be
noted in the mode of formation of centra in different Fishes,
which enables one kind to be distinguished as “ chorda-centra,”
and another as“ arch-centra.”’ Chorda-centra are centra formed
by the conversion of the chordal sheath into a series of ring-like
cartilaginous segments, which subsequently, by a process of inward
thickening, become biconcave, dise-like structures, and more or less
completely replace the notochord, except in the spaces between
them. Arch-centra, on the other hand, owe their formation to
the growth of the bases of the primary arcualia round the noto-
chord, external to the chordal sheath, and their subsequent fusion
to form annular segments, which, later, become biconcave centra.
Of Fishes which possess vertebral centra the Elasmobranchs alone
have chorda-centra; the Holostei and the Teleostei, and very
probably the Crossopterygii also, having arch-centra. The Dipnoi
and the Holocephali, and the Chondrostean Teleostomi are acent-
rous—that is, they are devoid of vertebral centra and possess a
persistent notochord. Neither in their embryonic development nor
in their evolution in time are the different vertebral components
synchronous in their appearance. Developmentally, the arcualia
are the first to be formed, and of these those on the dorsal aspect
of the notochord appear earlier than their representatives on the
ventral side, while the centra are the last of all; and in a general
way the palaeontological sequence agrees with the embryological.

1 Gadow, op. cit. p. 190,

VIII VERTEBRAL COLUMN 197

The independent evolution of a more specialised vertebral
column from a more primitive one may often be traced within
the limits of the same group of Fishes when the more ancient
genera are compared with the more recent. In the Elasmo-
branchs and the Crossopterygii, for example, the oldest known
types were acentrous, while the more recent have acquired calci-
fied or bony centra, and altogether they have reached a more
advanced stage of vertebral evolution. Some Fishes, like the
Chondrostei and the Dipnoi, seem, however, to exhibit com-
paratively little advance in vertebral structure, since both the
Palaeozoic and the living representatives of these groups agree
in being acentrous.

Some of the more notable features in the structure of the
vertebral column in the Cyclostomata and Fishes will now be
briefly considered.

In the Cyclostomata the acentrous vertebral column is more
primitive than in any other Craniates, and in the Lamprey it
consists of a persistent notochord, supporting a series of isolated
cartilages on each side of the spinal cord As two pairs of
these cartilages are included in each neuromere it is possible
that they represent alternating basi-dorsals and inter-dorsals.
There are no ventral arcualia in the trunk and no ribs. In the
Hag-Fish (d/yxine) the dorsal cartilages are restricted to the
tail.

The description of the vertebral column of the Dog-Fish may
be taken as fairly applicable to Elasmobranchs in general, and
hence only certain notable features in some other members of
the group need be referred to here. The most primitive Elasmo-
branchs, the Palaeozoic genera Cladoselache and Pleuracanthus
were acentrous, although calcified rings have been observed in a
Permian species of the latter genus and scattered calcifications
in others. Some of the earlier Mesozoic genera (e.g. Hybodus)
were also devoid of centra, at least in the trunk-region. The
first indication of complete centra occurs in the Lower Lias
Cestraciont, Palaeospinaz. All the later extinct, as well as all
existing forms, have more or less well-developed centra, hardened
by the deposit of lime salts in their primitively cartilaginous

1 Schneider, Beitr. z. vergl. Anat. wu. Entwickl. Wirbelth., Berlin, 1879, p.51; also
Gadow, op. cit. p. 196.
2 Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus. Cat. Fossil Fishes, Pt. i. 1889, p. xvii.

198 FISHES CHAP.

nm

substance, but never in the form of true bone. The mode in
which the lime is deposited is marked by certain peculiarities
which are characteristic of particular families’ (Fig. 113). In
some genera, as in the extinct Palaeospinax and the living
Acanthias and Scymnus, the calcified portion of each centrum
takes the form of a cylinder constricted across the middle, like
two cones joined apex to apex (cyclospondylic). This condi-
tion is probably the most primitive, but it may be modified in
other genera by the further addition of calcic salts in two
different ways. Thus, the deposit may take place by the simple
addition of concentric layers to the original constricted cylinder

Fic. 113.—Schematie transverse section through the middle of a Cyclospondylic (A), a
Tectospondylic (B), and an Asterospondylic vertebra (C). d, Middle portion of the
calcified double cone ; dd’, additional concentric calcified layers ; @’, double cone
with radiating calcified layers ; ex.m, external elastic membrane ; h.a, haemal arch ;
n.d, neural arch ; .c, notochordal cavity. (From Zittel, after Hasse. )

(tectospondylic), as in the Skates and Rays; or it may take the
form of a series of longitudinal plates radiating outwards from
the cylinder, and giving rise to a star-like pattern in cross-section
(asterospondylic), as in Seylliwm and Lamna. In most living
Elasmobranchs (e.g. Seyllium), but not in such genera as Noti-
danus, Heterodontus, and Squatina, the bases of the dorsal and
ventral arches grow round the centra and meet, or even fuse, so that
the latter become surrounded by rings of cartilage which, after a
fashion, suggest incipient arch-centra (Fig. 112, A). The caudal
portion of the vertebral column is often described as “ diplo-
spondylic,” that is, there are two centra, two pairs of basi-
dorsals, two pairs of inter-dorsals, and two pairs of basi-ventrals,

1 Hasse, Das natiirliche Syst. d. Elasmobranchier, etc., Jena, 1879, p. 30, et. seg.

VUI VERTEBRAL CO 199

or in other words, two verteb ‘each neuromere! (Fig.
111, B).

The Holocephali have a vertebral column essentially similar
to that of other Elasmobranchs, but of a more primitive type (Fig.
114). The notochord is persistent and there are no centra; but ring-
like calcifications, four or five
to each neuromere, occur in the
chordal sheath in Chimaera,
although not in Callorhynchus.
Ribs are absent. In the whip-
like terminal portion of the
tail the arcualia and the
notochord become replaced by
a slender continuous filament
of cartilage.

In the more obvious fea-
tures of vertebral structure
the Dipnoi? have much in
common with the Elasmo-
branchs, especially with cer-
tain of the acentrous Palaeo-
zoic representatives of that
group. The notochord is per-
sistent, centra are wanting,
and the different vertebral
components continue to retain Fic. 114.—A, transverse section of the verte-

: fo ye + ye bral column of Chimaera monstrosa ; B,
their primitive distinctness. lateral view. c.r, Calcified ring ; h.7, basi-

On the other hand, the basi- ventral; int, inter-dorsal ; ».a, neural arch
di l . hb d l (basi- dorsal); ch, notochord ; nch.sh,
orsals are muc etter devel- chordal sheath ; n.sp, neural spine (supra-

oped than the inter-dorsals, dorsal). (From Parker and Haswell, after
3 z e ® Hasse.)

which are either vestigial or

absent. The basi-dorsals unite in pairs over the spinal cord to
form complete neural arches, and each arch supports dorsally
the legs of a A-shaped, gable-like element or neural spine, which
probably represents a pair of fused supra-basidorsals. Ventrally,
there are basi-ventral cartilages, fused in pairs beneath the noto-
chord, and supporting well-developed, bone-ensheathed ribs.

1 Gadow, op. cit. p. 194; Ridewood, Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. xxvii. 1899, p. 46.
2 Giinther, Phil. Trans. 161, 1872, p. 526; Wiedersheim, Morph. Studien, Jena,
1880, Pt. i. p. 65; Gadow, op. cit. p. 198.

200 FISHES CHAP.

Inter-ventrals appear ‘om Each neuromere corresponds
with a pair of basi-ventrals, of basi-dorsals and of inter-dorsals.
The haemal arches and spines are formed partly by the basi-
ventrals, but mainly by the ventral union of the successive pairs
of ribs. As in the Holocephali, the terminal arcualia of the tail
become fused into a straight axial cartilaginous filament, trans-
versely divided into segments, which replaces the notochord.

Fig. 115.—Side view of the precaudal vertebrae of a Sturgeon (Acipenser sturio). a.¢,
Aortic canal, formed by the median union of ingrowths from the basi-ventrals and
inter-ventrals of opposite sides; 0.d, basi-dorsals; 6.v, basi-ventral ; 7.d, inter-
dorsal ; 7.v, inter-ventral ; ~, notochord; n.c, neural canal; 2.sp, neural spine ;
nt.s, cuticular sheath of the notochord ; », parapophysis ; r, rib; s.x, aperture for
the root of a spinal nerve.

Each segment supports a variable number of dorsal and ventral
gable-pieces, or neural and haemal spines. Certain of the verte-
bral components, such as the ribs, and the neural and haemal
spines, are ensheathed by membrane bone.

With certain modifications in details the preceding descrip-
tion will also apply to the vertebral column of the Chondrostei
(Fig. 115). It will be noted, however, that the inter-dorsals
are much better developed than in the Dipnoi, although when

VIII VERTEBRAL COLUMN 201

dist

compared with the basi-dorsals they’ take but a small share in
forming the walls of the neural canal. Well-developed but
somewhat fragmentary inter-ventrals are present. The haemal
arches and spines are formed by the downgrowth and ventral
union of the basi-ventrals as in the Dog-Fish, and apparently
without the aid of costal elements. In Polyodon the ribs are
vestigial,’ but in Acipenser they are well developed. The neural
arches and spines, and their haemal representatives in the tail,
and also the ribs, are partially ossified, or ensheathed by bone.
In the existing Crossopterygii, Holostei, and Teleostei, popularly

Fic. 116.—Diagram to illus-
BV IV BV \V BV IV trate the ” grouping of
vertebral elements to form
vertebrae, A, in an Elasmo-
pec pt.c branch, B, in Ama, and
: C, in Lepidosteus. B.D,

‘ ; H ‘Basi-dorsals ; B.V, basi-

ID BD :ID BD ‘ID ventrals; J.D, inter-
' B dorsals ; J. V, inter-vent-

1 rals ; tn.v.c, inter-verte-
IV BV lV BV ‘IV bral cartilage divided by
: ‘ a concayo-convex cleft ;

% p.c, precentrum; pt.c,
imve postcentrum., The square
: blocks represent indi-
vidual vertebrae, and the

ID BD ; ID BD ID BD oblique lines, the attach-

ments of the myocommata.

known as the “bony Fishes,” the vertebral column assumes a more
familiar character, and at the same time we meet with interesting
illustrations of the different methods by which the separate com-
ponent vertebral elements of the more primitive types of “ back-
bone” are concentrated together in groups, and fused to form that
complex physiological product, the complete bony vertebra.” In
most of these Fishes each vertebra is formed by the aggregation
and fusion of a pair of basi-dorsals and a pair of basi-ventvrals,
and includes, in addition, a pair of inter-dorsals, which may
either be the pair in front of the basi-dorsals or the pair behind,
and also a pair of inter-ventrals, which, similarly, may be the

1 Bridge, P.Z.S. 1897, p. 722. 2 Gadow, op. cit. p. 201, et. seg.

202 FISHES CHAP.

pair in front or behind the basi-ventrals (Fig. 116). The product
of this fusion is a series of bony vertebrae, each consisting of a
biconcave arch-centrum, which includes the fused basal portions
of a pair of basi-dorsals and a pair of basi-ventrals. The distal
portions of the basi-dorsals form the neural arch, while the rib-
bearing parapophyses are lateral outgrowths from the basi-
ventrals which otherwise have become merged in the centrum.
Finally, the centrum is completed by its fusion with a pair of
inter-dorsals and a pair of inter-ventrals. Supra-dorsal elements
may also be included as minor contributory factors. The supra-
basi-dorsals co-ossify with their basi-dorsals and then unite to
form the ordinary unpaired neural spine of most bony Fishes, or,
as in Amia, they remain distinct from each other, and are obvious
asa double spine. In Lepidosteus these elements co-ossify with
the neural arches and form the post-zygapophyses. Supra-inter-
dorsals have been identified in the embryo as distinct elements,
but their eventual fate is not always known. In Lepidosteus they
persist as distinct cartilages in the adult (Fig. 118, A). Well-
developed bony ribs are usually present. The haemal arches ot
the tail are formed by the downgrowth of the parapophyses and
their ribs, or by the latter alone, and by their ventral union to
form haemal spines; consequently, each arch always includes a
pair of costal elements. With such general features in common
there are certain notable variations in some of these Fishes, to
which brief reference may be made.

Little is at present known of the development of the
vertebral column in either of the only two existing genera of
Crossopterygii, Polypterus' and Calamichthys, and hence the
precise mode of grouping of their vertebral components to form
vertebrae is unknown. The condition of the vertebral column
in the fossil forms varies greatly in different families, but in
none is it so specialised as in the surviving members of the
group. In the Devonian Holoptychidae, and even in genera so
comparatively recent as the Upper Cretaceous Coelacanth MJaero-
poma, the persistence of the notochord and the absence of centra
indicate a very primitive grade of vertebral evolution. The
Devonian and Carboniferous Rhizodontidae (e.g. Husthenopteron
and Fhizodus), on the contrary, seem to have had well-ossified
ring-like vertebrae.

1 See Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Pt. vii. 1902, p. 315.

VII VERTEBRAL COLUMN 203

In the caudal region of Ama the basi-dorsals and basi-
ventrals, and the inter-dorsals and inter-ventrals, form separate
arch-centra which remain distinct; hence each vertebra is
double, and there is a regular alternation of arch-bearing “ pre-
centra” and arch-less “ post-centra” (Fig. 117, D). In the
trunk-region the pre- and post-centra have fused, and in this
region the vertebrae are single.

A very primitive type of vertebral column occurs in some of
the Jurassic allies of Ama, in which certain of the vertebral
components, confluent in the adult Amia, retain some measure
of their primitive distinctness! Thus, in the precaudal region
of Eurycormus (Fig. 117, B) there is a series of alternating dorsal

Fic. 117.—A, precaudal verte-
brae of Caturus furcatus ;
B, similar vertebrae of
Eurycormus speciosus ; C,
caudal vertebrae of the
latter species; D, caudal
vertebrae of Amia calva.
h.a, Haemal arch; h.sp,
haemal spine; hy.c, hypo-
centrum ; 2.@, neural arch ;
n.sp, neural spine ; p, para-
pophysis ; p.¢, pre-centrum ;
ple, pleuro-centrum ; pé.c,
post-centrum ; 7, rib. (After
Zittel.)

and ventral half-rings of bone, which between them completely
invest the persistent notochord. Each ventral half-ring or
“hypocentrum” represents a pair of fused and _ ossified basi-
ventrals, and possibly also a pair of included inter-ventrals, and
supports dorsally a pair of basi-dorsals, forming a neural arch,
and laterally a pair of ribs. The dorsal semi-rings, or “ pleuro-
centra,” similarly represent fused and ossified pairs of inter-
dorsals. In the tail, modifications approximating to what is
seen in the caudal region of Amia are to be noticed (C). By
the upgrowth of the ventral arch-bearing semi-rings, and their
conversion into complete rings encircling the notochord, incipi-
ent pre-centra are formed, and by a similar modification of the

1 Zittel, Handb. d. Palaeontologic, iii. 1887-1890, p. 137 et seg. ; Gadow, op.
cit, p. 208,

204 FISHES CHAP.

down-growing, archless, dorsal half-rings, structures comparable
to post-centra are produced. In brief, Hurycormus, as well as
such other extinct Amioid genera as Catwrus (Fig. 117, A), Cal-
lopterus, and Huthynotus, retain in the adult a stage of vertebral
evolution which is closely paralleled by transitory stages in the
embryonic and young forms of Armia.

Lepidosteus' is unique amongst existing Fishes in having
opisthocoelous vertebrae ; that is, the centra are convex in front
and concave behind,
and therefore articu-
late with one an-
other by ball-and-
socket joints (Fig.
118). This condi-
tion is due to the
development of a
series of interver-
tebral rings of car-
tilage round the
notochord. The
subsequent inward
growth of each of
these rings leads to
the constriction, and
ultimately to the
complete — oblitera-
Cr tion, of the noto-

Fic. 118.—A, two vertebrae from the trunk-region of chord, much in the
Lepidosteus ; B, anterior face of a vertebra. Cn,
Anterior convex face of the centrum; en’, posterior SAME Way as by
concave face ; h.a, parapophysis, with its articular facet the growth of. ordi-
for a rib; vc, median cartilage, representing a pair of iz
fused supra-interdorsals ; 7.8, radial element of the dorsal nary centra. Later,
fin ; 1, superior longitudinal ligament ; 2.a, neural arch. i soli
(From Wiedersheim, after Balfour and W. N. Parker.) this solid mass of

cartilage becomes
transversely divided by a cleft which is convex anteriorly and
concave behind (Fig. 116, C), and of the two portions one fuses
and co-ossifies with the centrum of the vertebra in front, and the
other with the one pertaining to the vertebra behind. Reference
to Fig. 116 will show that the grouping of the vertebral elements
to form the individual vertebrae is not the same as in Amia.

1 F. M. Balfour and W. N, Parker, Phil. Trans. 173, 1882, p. 388.

vill VERTEBRAL COLUMN 208

In the dominant group of existing Fishes, the Teleostei, the
centra are almost invariably biconcave, although in the Eels they
may be flat or even slightly convex in front. Ribs are absent in
the Syngnathidae and in the Plectognathi. In addition to the
usual articulation between the centra, the vertebrae often articu-
late with one another by means of paired processes arising from
the anterior margin of each neural arch, or from the centrum
at the base of the arch (pre-zygapophyses), and meeting similar
processes which project either from the hinder margin of the arch
of the vertebra in front, or from the adjacent portion of its centrum
(post-zygapophyses). The haemal arches may have similar pro-

Dpatire

EY
BPO
ib

Z

Fic. 119.—A, side view of precaudal vertebrae of a Cod (Gadus morrhua) without the
ribs ; B, similar view of caudal vertebrae of the same Teleost. c, Centrum ; h.a,
haemal arch ; h.sp, haemal spine; 7.a, neural arch ; n.sp, neural spine; p, para-
pophysis ; p.z, pre-zygapophysis ; pt.z, post-zygapophysis.

cesses (Fig. 119). One, two, or in some Teleosts, three pairs of
slender intermuscular bones radiate outwards from the centra
into the myocommata (epicentrals), or from the neural arch
(epineurals), or from the ribs (epipleurals).

The Ribs.—It is doubtful if the structures termed “ribs”
are homologous in the different groups of Fishes. There appear
to be two kinds, distinguishable as dorsal and ventral ribs (Fig.
156). Dorsal ribs are situated in the fibrous tissue separating
the epiaxial from the hypaxial muscles of the body wall, and they
take no part in forming the haemal arches of the caudal region.
Ventral ribs, on the other hand, always lie internal to the
hypaxial muscles, and directly external to the peritoneal lining
of the coelom, and they usually contribute to the formation of

206 FISHES CHAP.

the haemal arches. To the former belong the ribs of the Elas-
mobranchs, and to the latter the ribs of the Teleostomi and
Dipnoi. Polypterus alone has both kinds of ribs.

The Skull.

The skull is a highly complex structure, the various com-
ponents of which are as different physiologically as they are
morphologically. It consists (.) of the eraniwm, for the
enclosure and protection of the brain; (ii.) of sense capsules,
which fulfil a like function for the auditory, visual, and olfactory
organs; (ii1.) of certain vertebrae or vertebral elements fused with
the hinder part of the cranium; (iv.) of a series of visceral
arches ; and (v.) of a series of paired or median cartilages developed
in relation with the mouth and nostrils, which may he collectively
spoken of as “labial” cartilages.

The cranium is formed in the embryo from two pairs of
cartilaginous rods or plates, developed in the mesoblast of the
head. Of these the posterior pair, or parachordals, underlie the
hinder part of the brain, and are situated one on each side of the
cranial portion of the notochord. The anterior pair or trabeculae
are pre-notochordal, and le beneath the anterior portion of the
brain. Between their hinder extremities, and in front of the
anterior termination of the notochord, is the pituitary body. As
development proceeds the parachordals blend with each other
and with the trabeculae, while the latter fuse in front to form
a median plate—the mesethmoid cartilage. The hinder portions
of the two trabeculae remain distinct for some time, and enclose
between them the pituitary fontanelle, but later they fuse
beneath the pituitary body, leaving, however, a pit for its
reception—the pituitary fossa. Cartilaginous capsules are formed
round the cranial sense organs. The auditory or periotic capsules
fuse on each side with the parachordals. The optic capsules,
either fibrous or cartilaginous, remain free, and do not fuse with
the adjacent trabecular region. The olfactory capsules alone are
not developed independently, but are formed as lateral out-

' As additional primary cranial elements mention may be made of a pair of
independently developed ‘‘alisphenoid” cartilages, which lie in front of the
parachordals between the brain and the eyes, and above the trabeculae, and form

a considerable part of the inter-orbital region of the cranium. See Sewertzoff,
Anat, Anz. xiii. 1897, p. 413; ibid., Kupffer Festschrift, Jena, 1899, p. 281.

VIII SKULL 207

growths from the mesethmoid plate. Later, the parachordals and
trabeculae grow upwards on each side round the brain, and to a
ereater or less extent they meet and fuse on its dorsal surface,
thus enclosing the latter organ in a cranial cavity, leaving,
nevertheless, a large foramen behind (foramen magnum) through
which the brain is continuous with the spinal cord. In this
condition the primitive cartilaginous cranium, with its included
sense-capsules, has reached a stage which is permanently retained
in such Fishes as the Elasmobranchs.

The visceral arches consist of a number of pairs of curved
rods of cartilage, at first simple, but subsequently segmented, and
developed in the splanchnic mesoblastic walls of the oral cavity
and pharynx. Each rod is connected with its fellow by a
median cartilage in the floor of the pharynx, so that the whole
form a series of dorsally incomplete hoops encircling the anterior
portion of the alimentary canal. No doubt all the visceral
arches were originally branchial arches, and were so disposed
between the successive gill-clefts as to support their walls and
the vascular folds or gill-lamellae to which they gave rise. In
Fishes most of the arches still retain their primitive gill-
supporting function, but the first or mandibular arch has become
modified to form upper and lower jaws, although in the Sharks
and Dog-Fishes it may lie in front of a gill-cleft and still be
associated with vestigial gills. The second or hyoid arch is less.
removed from the condition of a branchial arch, and generally
supports either a functional or a vestigial gill, but in most
Fishes it has acquired the secondary function of forming a
suspensorium for the attachment of the jaws to the cranium.

The skull of the common Dog-Fish, Seylliwm canicula (Fig.
120), may be studied as a type which in the adult remains carti-
laginous, and has no secondary addition of cartilage- or membrane-
bones. In this Fish the chondrocranium, or primary cartilaginous
cranium, presents the appearance of a somewhat depressed oblong
box, which has a complete roof, side-walls, and floor, but 1s open
in front (anterior cranial fontanelle) and also behind (foramen
magnum). The hinder, or parachordal portion of the cranium
surrounds the foramen magnum, and there forms the occipital
region. At the ventral margin of the foramen there are two
prominences, or occipital condyles, for articulation with the first

1 W.K. Parker, Trans. Zool. Soc. x. 1878, p. 189.

208 FISHES CHAP.

vertebra, and between them the remains of the notochord are
traceable into the cranial floor. In front of the occipital region
two lateral bulgings indicate the periotic capsules, and more
anteriorly still, in the trabecular region, the sides of the cranium
are modified to form two spacious lateral recesses, the orbits, each of
which is bounded above and below by supra-orbital and infra-orbital
ridges respectively, behind by an outgrowth from the periotic
capsule (post-orbital process), and in front by a similar projection
from the hinder wall of the olfactory capsule (lateral ethmoidal

AY. Ci brad ex.bn

Fic, 120.—Side view of the skull of the common Dog-Fish (Seydlium-canicula). aud.cp,
Auditory capsule ; 67.4 1, 5, branchial arches ; br.r, br.7’, cartilaginous rays
attached to the hyoid arch and the first four branchial arches ; Cr, cranium ; ex.b7,
extra-branchial cartilages; hy.cn, cerato-hyal; hy.m, hyomandibular ; 7b, labial
cartilages ; ly, ligaments passing from the jaws to the cranium and to the distal end

of the hyomandibular ; dg’, ethmo-palatine ligament; 7.j, lower jaw or Meckel’s —

cartilage ; .Vv. 2, optic foramen ; Vv. 5, foramen for the Vth and part of the VIIth
cranial nerves ; off.cp, olfactory capsule ; or, orbit; wp.j, upper jaw or palato-
quadrate cartilage. (From Wiedersheim, after W. K. Parker.)

process). In front of the cranial cavity and the orbits may be
seen the laterally-placed dome-like olfactory capsules, which are
open below, where the nasal sacs communicate with the exterior.
Between the two capsules an anterior extension of the cranial
floor forms a flattened mesethmoidal plate, behind which is the
large, membrane-closed, anterior cranial fontanelle. The lateral
walls of the cranium are perforated by numerous apertures, some
of which serve for the entrance or exit of blood-vessels, and
others, mostly pertaining to the inner walls of the orbits, for the
transmission of the different cranial nerves from the brain to

{

VIII SKULL 209

various parts of the head. In many Elasmobranchs the roots
of certain of the anterior spinal nerves perforate the side-walls
of the occipital region, and indicate the fusion of vertebral
components with the cranium. In the cranial roof between the
two periotic capsules there are two small apertures at the bottom
of a common median depression: through each aperture the
ductus endolymphaticus (aqueductus vestibuli) passes from the
vestibular part of the auditory organ to the exterior of the skull.

Three cartilaginous rods, one from the roof of each olfactory
capsule, and one, the prenasal or rostral process, from the ethmoid
cartilage, converge and meet, or nearly meet, in front to form
the rostrum or support for the preoral or “cut-water” portion
of the head.

The visceral arches are seven in number. The first or man-
dibular arch consists on each side of an upper portion, the palato-
pterygo-quadrate or palato-quadrate cartilage, which passes forwards
in the side-wall of the oral cavity, along the upper margin of the
mouth, its anterior or palatine part curving inwards to a liga-
mentous connexion with its fellow beneath the cranial: floor.
Each cartilage has an upwardly directed process (ethmo-palatine
process) which is connected bya suspensory ethmo-palatine ligament
with the lateral wall of the cranium behind the lateral ethmoid
process. The lower or ventral half of the mandibular arch
(Meckel’s cartilage) is similar in shape to the upper; it articu-
lates behind with the quadrate portion of the latter by a movable
joint, and is thence prolonged forwards and downwards in relation
with the lower margin of the mouth to a median ligamentous
union with its fellow of the opposite side. The palato-pterygo-
quadrate and Meckel’s cartilages together form the primitive
upper and lower jaws, and support the teeth. The hyoid arch
also consists of a dorsal and a ventral half on each side. The
dorsal half or hyomandibular element articulates above with the
periotic capsule. The ventral portion, or cerato-hyal, passes
downwards and is connected with its fellow by a median copula
or basi-hyal cartilage situated in the floor of the oral cavity. A
series of simple cartilaginous rays (branchial rays) are attached
to the hinder margins of the hyomandibular and cerato-hyal
elements. The distal end of the hyomandibular is connected
by strong ligaments with the hinder portions of both the
palato-pterygo-quadrate cartilage and Meckel’s cartilage ; in fact,

VOL. VII P

210 FISHES CHAP. .

the hyomandibular is the effective suspensorium by which the
upper and lower jaws are connected with the skull, and all
Fishes in which this arrangement exists are said to be hyostylic.
Behind the hyoid arch follow five branchial arches. Hach of
these is segmented into a dorsal or pharyngo-branchial element,
followed by an epi-, a cerato-, and a hypo-branchial piece, but the
later element is absent in the fifth arch. The lateral halves of
the last three arches are connected ventrally by a large median
basi-branchial cartilage, but in the first and second arches by the
median apposition of their respective hypo-branchial elements.
Like the hyomandibular and cerato-hyal segments of the hyoid
arch, the epi- and cerato-branchial elements of all the branchial
arches except the fifth are fringed along their outer convex
margins by a series of branchial rays, and, in addition, there
are three pairs of slender, curved, cartilaginous rods, or extra-
branchials, in relation with the distal extremities of the branchial
rays of the second, third, and fourth branchial arches. The
function of the branchial arches, and their branchial rays, and
extra-branchial cartilages, is to support the inter-branchial septa
which separate the gill-clefts and carry the vascular gill lamellae.
All the arches lie near the inner margins of the septa, close to
the hypoblastic epithelium of the pharynx, while the outer por-
tions of the septa are supported by the branchial rays and the
extra-branchials, the latter lying directly beneath the external
skin. The segments of the arches are movably connected with
one another by hgaments; and by the contraction of the branchial
muscles the arches may be separated or approximated so as to
enlarge or diminish the size of the intervening clefts.

The labial cartilages are represented by a pair of slender rods
in relation with the outer surfaces of the palato-pterygo-quadrate
cartilages, and a similar pair in connexion with the Meckelian
cartilages. There is also a pair of small cartilages in relation
with the nostrils. It is probable that the rods which constitute
the lateral elements of the rostrum belong to the same category.

In the Cyclostomes and the Elasmobranchs the skull is entirely
cartilaginous, although it may often be superficially calcified in
Elasmobranchs, and although there may even be definitely and
symmetrically arranged calcified plates in Plewracanthus, true bone
is never present. In many Fishes, and notably in the Teleostomi,

1 Huxley, P.Z.S. 1876, p. 40.

VIII SKULL 211

the embryonic cartilaginous cranium becomes complicated by the
addition of an extensive series of investing membrane bones, formed
by the ossification of the connective tissue external to the cartilage,
so that a secondary bony cranium is formed external to the primary
cranium much in the same way that a secondary pectoral girdle
is formed in connexion with the primary girdle. Such bones
probably owe their primary origin to the fusion and insinking of
exoskeletal structures (scales or dermal spines), To these invest-
ing bones there may also be added a series of bones formed by
the actual conversion of the cranial cartilage into osseous tissue
(cartilage bones), which to a greater or less extent in different
Fishes replaces the original cartilage. The bones of the skull
may conveniently be classified as follows :—(i.) Dermal or mem-
brane bones. Under this head are included—(a) the ordinary
investing bones of the skull. (6) Yooth-bones, that is, bones
formed by the fusion of the bases of teeth and developed in
relation with the walls of the oral cavity. Probably all tooth-
bearing bones are of this nature. (c) Sensory canal bones, that
is, tubular bones developed round the sensory canals of the head.
Certain of these bones may secondarily acquire the shape and
character of investing bones while still retaining protective
relations to their sensory canals. (i1.) Cartilage bones.

As an easily obtainable example of a skull which has acquired
a fairly complete series of both cartilage- and membrane-bones,
while retaining a well-developed primary cranium, the skull of
the Salmon (Salmo salar) may be described.’ At an early stage
of development, even so late as the second week of hatching, the
primary cranium is still entirely cartilaginous, and in this con-
dition the Salmon’s skull is comparable with that of an adult
Dog-Fish. As development proceeds the primary cranium
becomes supplemented by the addition of numerous investing
dermal bones which form the secondary cranium, and later
cartilage bones appear and, to a considerable extent, replace the
original cartilage. The Salmon’s skull is interesting in this
respect, that the primary cranium grows with the growth of the
Fish, so that in the adult the nasal, ethmoidal, and prenasal
regions are entirely cartilaginous, and in the hinder part of the
cranium cartilage is largely persistent between the cartilage bones.

Dealing first with the cartilage bones of the primary cranium,

1 W. K. Parker, Phil. Trans. 163, 1873, p. 95.

212 FISHES CHAP.

it may be stated that there are formed in that part of the
parachordal cartilage surrounding the foramen magnum a median
basioccipital below, which is concave behind where it articulates
with the centrum of the first vertebra, a supraoccipital above,
and two laterally-placed exoccipital bones (Figs. 121, 122).
Each periotic capsule is ossified by the formation of five bones
in the primitively cartilaginous mass, the prootic, sphenotic, opisth-
otic, epiotic, and the pterotic. The inner walls of the capsules
have atrophied in the adult, and hence the cavities which contain
the auditory organs appear as open lateral recesses of the cranial
cavity. In front of the periotic capsules there are various bones
which are formed in the cartilage of the trabecular part of the

te

score eetea
Geetesseues

§
~

Fic, 121.—Side view of the cranium of a Salmon (Salmo salar). Most of the membrane
bones and the jaws have been removed. The cartilage is dotted. ai.s, Alisphenoid;
bo, basioccipital ; bs, basisphenoid ; ¢0, exoccipital; ep, epiotic ; d.eth, lateral
ethmoid ; ol, olfactory capsula; op, opisthotic ; 0.5, orbito-sphenoid ; -pr.o, pro-
otic ; ps, parasphenoid ; pt.o, pterotic; so, supraoccipital ; sp.o, sphenotic ; ¢.c,
trabecular cornu ; w.l.c, u.l.c¥, first and second upper labial cartilages ; v, vomer ;
II, foramen for the optic nerve. (From W. K. Parker.)

cranium. Thus, in front of the basi-occipital, and developed in
the cartilage of the cranial floor, there is a median Y-shaped bast-
sphenoid, and, at some distance above it on each side, an ali-
sphenoid helps to form the lateral wall of the cranial cavity.
Between the eyes the side walls of the cranium fuse to form a
vertical inter-orbital septum, and, in consequence, two orbito-
sphenoid bones, which normally form the lateral cranial walls in
this region, become partially confluent in the median line and
close the cranial cavity in front. The only cartilage bones
found in the massive persistent portion of the primary cranium
which forms the pre-orbital region are the projecting lateral
ethmords, forming the posterior boundaries of the recesses for the
olfactory organs, and separating the latter from the orbits.

The roof and floor of the primary cranium is completed by

Vill SKULL 213

certain investing dermal bones (Fig. 123, A). A pair of large
frontal bones form the cranial roof, and also help to roof in the
orbital cavities. Behind the frontals, and separated from each
other by the supraoccipital, there is a pair of small parietals, and
anterior to the frontals a median dermal mesethmoid. A small
nasal bone overlies each olfactory recess. Ventrally, the base of
the cranium, from the basi-occipital to the prenasal region, is
strengthened by a large parasphenoid behind, and a much smaller
vomer in front, both of which lie in the roof of the mouth. The
vomer is a tooth-bone, and probably the parasphenoid also.

The mandibular arch (Fig. 123, B) is more modified than that
of the Dog-Fish. The palato-pterygo-quadrate bars, or primitive
upper jaw, no longer meet in front beneath the cranial floor, but
each separately articulates in front with the lateral ethmoid of its

u fo als
{ 1
i :

vi 8%? Fie. 122. — Vertical and
t longitudinal section of
the cranium of Salmo
salar, showing the right
half of the cranial
cavity. Cartilage is
dotted. jf, Frontal; v’,
fat-containing cavity in
the mesethmoid carti-
lage ; V, VII, IX, X,
foramina for the fifth,
seventh, ninth, and
tenth cranial nerves. Remaining reference-letters as in Fig.121. (From W.K. Parker.)

side. Although still partly cartilaginous each bar is largely replaced
either by cartilage bones, or by bones which begin as membrane
bones or as tooth-bones and complete their growth by invading
the cartilage and becoming in part cartilage bones. Its anterior
portion is formed by a palatine bone which articulates with the
lateral ethmoid, and the middle portion by a pterygoid and a
mesopterygoid bone, while the hinder part is ossified above as a
metapterygoid and below as a quadrate. The latter articulates with
the lower jaw. Functionally, however, the primitive upper jaw
is now replaced by a secondary upper jaw, formed on each side
by a series of tooth-bones, situated external to the former, and
meeting in front of the prenasal region of the primary cranium
(Fig. 123, A). The series includes a dentigerous premawilla and
maxilla, and a small toothless, scale-like juwgal bone. Each half
of the lower jaw (Fig. 123, A, B) consists of a rod-like Meckel’s
cartilage or primary lower jaw. The hinder part of this is

214 FISHES CHAP.

ossified to form the articular, which has a deeply concave surface

deth. ft

Fic. 123.—A, view of the left side of the skull of a Salmon ; B, the left half of the primary
upper and lower jaws, and the hyoid arch. The cartilage is dotted. an, Angular ;
ar, articular ; b.hky, basi-hyal ; 67.7, branchiostegal rays; c, cranium ; ¢.h, cerato-
hyal ; ¢.or, ciream-orbital bones ; d, dentary ; d.eth, dermal mesethmoid ; ep.h, epi-
hyal; ep.o, epiotic ; eth.p, ethmo-palatine process ; 7, frontal ; A.ky, hypo-hyal ;
hym, hyomandibular ; t.vp, inter-operculum ; 7, jugal ; mks, Meckel’s cartilage ;
mpg, mesopterygoid ; mt.pg, metapterygoid ; max, maxilla ; n, nasal; op, operculum ;
op’, condyle on the hyomandibular for the operculum ; orb, orbit ; p, parietal ; pa,
palatine ; p.m, premaxilla; p.op, pre-operculum ; pt, pterygoid ; pt.o, pterotic ;
q quadrate ; so, supra-occipital ; s.op, suboperculum ; sp.o, sphenotic ; s.¢, supra-
temporal (or squamosal) ; st.hy, stylo-hyal ; sy, symplectic ; u.l.c, w.d.c’, upper
labial cartilages ; w./.c2, second upper labial. (From W. K. Parker.)

for articulation with the quadrate; and below this there is a small
membrane bone, the angular. The rest of the cartilage is partially

VIII SKULL 215

ensheathed on its outer side by a large tooth-bone, the denti-
gerous dentary. The hyoid arch is similar to that of the Dog-
Fish, except that its primitively cartilaginous segments are almost
completely ossified (Fig. 123, B). The large upper segment or
hyomandibular bone articulates mainly with the pterotic, but
partly also with the sphenotic element of the periotic capsule ;
below it is connected with a slender symplectic bone, and from
the cartilage connecting the two depends the rest of the hyoid
arch, consisting in succession of stylo-hyal, ept-hyal, cerato-hyal,
and hypo-hyal bones, with a median teeth-bearing basi-hyal. The
palato-pterygo-quadrate bar has no direct connexion with the
skull, except anteriorly where its palatine element articulates
with the lateral ethmoid. The real suspensorium is formed by
the hyomandibular and symplectic bones, to which the hinder
margins of the quadrate and metapterygoid bones are rigidly
attached by suture, hence, as in the Dog-Fish, the skull is
hyostylic. Behind the hyoid arch there are five branchial
arches, which generally resemble those of the Dog-Fish, except
that their component segments are ossified as cartilage bones.

Connected with the hyomandibular and cerato-hyal elements
of the hyoid arch there is, on each side, a series of membrane
bones for the support of the movable operculum or gill-cover.
These consist of an operculum above, which articulates with a
backwardly projecting process from the hyomandibular, followed
in succession below by a sub-operculum and an inter-operculum,
the latter being connected by ligament with the angle of the
lower jaw. The series is completed by ten sabre-shaped branchio-
stegal rays, which are attached to the cerato-hyal and support the
lower margin of the gill-cover.

Sensory canal bones are represented in the Salmon by a ring
of small bony plates which encircle the orbit (Fig. 123, A), and
by one or two small bones situated above and on the outer side
of each periotic capsule (sqguamosals). To these may be added
the pre-operculwm situated external to the hinder margins of the
hyomandibular and quadrate bones, firmly clamping these bones
together, and also the post-temporals, by which the secondary
pectoral girdle is attached to the skull. The nasal bones may
also be regarded as pertaining to the same series.

In other Fishes with a more or less complete bony skull there
are certain additional cartilage- and membrane-bones which are not

216 FISHES CHAP,

present in the Salmon. There is usually a median ossification of the
ethmoid cartilage, the mesethmoid. An entopterygoid is sometimes
added to the palato-pterygo-quadrate series of bones. An ossifica-
tion of the anterior extremity of each Meckelian cartilage may form
a mento-Meckelian bone. Certain additional membrane bones are
sometimes developed in relation with the lower jaw, such as splenial
and coronary bones on the inner side, and a supra-angular bone at
the angle of the jaw, above the angular element. To these there may
be added the singular series of infra-dentaries, which in some fossil
Crossopterygii (e.g. Rhizodopsis) fringe the outer margin of the jaw
beneath the true dentary (Fig. 274, A). A system of jugular plates
may also form a characteristic armature for the throat between the
lateral halves of the lower jaw (Fig. 274, C). Besides those already
mentioned, additional sensory canal bones are present in some
Fishes. A transverse row of plates (supra-temporals) sometimes
crosses the occipital region behind the parietals. There are also
other canal-ossicles which lose their identity by fusing with certain
cranial or periotic bones. Thus, each of the pterotic and sphenotic
bones often includes a superficial dermal bone transmitting a section
of a sensory canal, which has fused with it; and as the frontal
bone is often similarly perforated, it may be taken that it also
includes a canal-ossicle; and the same can often be said of the
articular and dentary bones of the lower jaw.!

Having now considered the general structure of a primitive
cartilaginous type of skull, and the nature, disposition, and
terminology of the various membrane- and cartilage-bones which
may be added to, or more or less completely replace the former,
reference will now be made to the more important features in
the structure of the skull in the Cyclostomata and the Fishes.

In the Cyclostomata the skull presents a remarkable combina-
tion of characters, in some of which it is more primitive than in
any other Craniates, while in others it has evidently attained a
very high degree of specialisation on lines peculiar to the group,
but differing in the two subdivisions. In the Lamprey? (Fig.
124) the paired parachordals arid trabeculae together form a
trough-lke chondrocranium, which has only a fibrous roof,

? M‘Murrich, Proc. Canadian Inst. (N.S.) ii. Toronto, 1884, p. 278; Cole,
Trans. Linn. Soc. vii. Pt. v. 1898, p. 131.

* W. K, Parker, Phil. Trans. 174, Pt. ii. 1883, p. 411; Huxley, Journ. Anat.
and Phys. x. 1876, p. 412; Howes, Trans. Biol. Soc. Liverpool, vi. 1891, p. 122.

VIII SKULL 217

except where a slender synotic band of cartilage extends
between the two periotic capsules. The floor is also incom-
plete, a large pituitary fontanelle remaining to indicate the
original separation of the trabeculae while transmitting the hypo-
physial or pituitary caecum. The notochord traverses the floor
of the parachordal portion of the cranium as far as the pituitary
fontanelle, and from the sides of the synotic ring the auditory
capsules project in the shape of conspicuous lateral prominences.
In front the otherwise open end of the cranial cavity is closed
by the dorsally-placed and unpaired olfactory capsule, which is

bérbo Lee a na

olf-c fe brbs brb.2
er :

“3b.00.2 reed Lee Pee = brcl.z

Fig. 124.—Skull, with branchial basket and anterior part of the vertebral column, of
Petromyzon marinus. a.d.c, Anterior dorsal cartilage; a.lat.c, anterior lateral
cartilage; an.c, annular cartilage ; au.c, auditory capsule ; 67.0.1-9, vertical bars of
the branchial basket ; br.cl. 1-7, external branchial clefts ; cz.c, cornual cartilage ;
er.r, cranial roof; /.c.1-4, longitudinal bars of branchial basket ; Zg.c, lingual car-
tilage ; m.v.c, median ventral cartilage ; .a, neural arches ; na.ap, nasal aperture ;
n.ch, notochord ; Nv*, foramen for optic nerve; olf.c, olfactory capsule; pe.c,
cartilage surrounding pericardial cavity ; p.d.c, posterior dorsal cartilage ; p.lat.c,
posterior lateral cartilage; sb.oc.a, subocular arch; st.p, styloid process; sty.c,
styliform cartilage ; ¢, teeth. (From Parker and Haswell, after W. K. Parker.)

perforated behind by two apertures for the olfactory nerves, and
has only a fibrous connexion with the cranial walls. Anteriorly
to the olfactory capsule the cranial floor is prolonged forwards
over the roof of the mouth as a large laterally-expanded plate,
formed by the united anterior portions of the trabeculae, and no
doubt representing the mesethmozd cartilage of the Dog-Fish. So
far the cranium presents no special difficulty, and in its general
features may be readily compared with that of an embryonic
Elasmobranch. As for the rest of the skull, it is obvious that it
has been greatly modified, partly to form and to support the
skeletal framework of the remarkable suctorial buccal funnel, and
partly to form the singular rasping lingual apparatus. Hence it
is always difficult and sometimes impossible to identify with

218 FISHES CHAP,

certainty the component parts as being represented in other
Craniates. On each side of the cranium, beneath the eye, there is
a characteristic V-shaped subocular arch. Of its two legs the
hinder one is continuous above with the periotic region of the
cranium, and the other with the anterior trabecular region, while
the pointed apex is directed obliquely downward and forward.
From the hinder margin of the posterior limb a slender styloid
process passes downward in the side wall of the pharynx, and
terminates below in a forwardly directed cornual cartilage. A
velum, fringed along its free margin with a series of tentacles,
projects forwards into the oral cavity from between the oral
apertures of the oesophagus and the branchial canal, and probably
serves to prevent the entrance of foreign particles to the gill-sacs,
This valve-like velum is supported by a velar skeleton, consisting
of two lateral cartilages which are prolonged into the tentacles,
and extend transversely between the inner surfaces of the two
styloid processes. The apex of each subocular arch is connected
with a small and somewhat triangular cartilage (postero-lateral
cartilage), which is directed upward and forward, and lies in the
side wall of the oral cavity. With some degree of probability
the subocular arch may be compared to the palato-quadrate
cartilage of-a skull which has become “ autostylic ” in order to
form a rigid support for the skeleton of the buccal funnel;
the styloid processes and cornual cartilages to the hyoid arch;
while the relations of the posterior lateral cartilages to the sub-
ocular arches suggest that they may possibly be regarded as
Meckelian cartilages which have lost their primitive function of
forming biting jaws. In the median line below, and projecting
backward for some distance beneath the branchial canal, there is
a long and stout lingual cartilage, carrying a small median and a
still smaller pair of lateral cartilages at its anterior extremity,
where it supports the lingual teeth and projects into the buccal
funnel beneath the mouth. In front of the lingual cartilage,
and connected: by fibrous tissue with the inferior and hinder
margin of the annular cartilage, there is a median T-shaped
element, the median ventral cartilage. It has been conjectured
that the lingual cartilage is a free basi-hyal element, and the
median ventral cartilage the equivalent, elsewhere unknown, of
the corresponding element of the mandibular arch.!

1 Huxley, op. cit. p. 421.

VII SKULL 219

The remaining anterior skull elements are principally skeletal

supports for the roof and walls of the buccal funnel. The roof
is supported by an extended anterior dorsal cartilage, which is
overlapped behind by the ethmoid cartilage, while the circular
margin of the funnel is strengthened by a large ring-like annular
cartilage. On each side of the latter there is a slender, rod-like,
styloid cartilage, and above the latter a small anterior lateral
cartilage. All these’cartilages are usually termed labial cartilages,
and it is at least possible that they possess representatives in the
similarly named structures of the Dog-Fish and the larvae of
some of the tailless Amphibia. It must not be forgotten, how-
ever, that the annular cartilage bears some resemblance to the
ring of cartilage which encircles the lips of the buccal cavity in
Amphioxus.
' The complex supporting skeleton of the gill-sacs forms a basket-
like structure. It consists on each side of nine unsegmented,
irregularly curved, and slightly branched cartilaginous rods,
situated in the outer margins of the inter-branchial septa,
directly internal to the skin. The first lies directly behind the
styloid process (hyoid arch), the second and third in front of and
behind the first gill-sac,and of the remainder one lies just behind
each of the six succeeding gill-openings; above and below each
gill-aperture the rods are connected by longitudinal bars, and also
in the median ventral line by a pair of similar partially united
bars. The dorsal ends of the rods are also connected on each side
by another longitudinal bar, which runs alongside the notochord
and in front blends with the chondrocranium. The rods forming
the last pair are continuous with a cup-like cartilage, supporting
the lateral and hinder walls of the pericardium.

This singular branchial basket undoubtedly bears a superficial
resemblance to the branchial arches of Fishes, but in any comparison
of the two structures it is well to bear in mind that the branchial
rods of the Lamprey are situated along the outer edges of the
inter-branchial septa, and are therefore external to the gill-sacs
and branchial arteries, and further, that they are developed in
the somatic mesoblast of the embryonic protovertebrae, whereas
true branchial arches are situated at the inner margins of the
septa, internal to the gill-clefts and branchial arteries, and have
their origin from the splanchnic layer of the mesoblast. So far
as their position is concerned, the rods agree rather with the

22Q FISHES CHAP.

extra-branchial cartilages of an Elasmobranch than with the
more deeply-seated branchial arches.

While the skull of the Myxinoid Cyclostomes* is constructed
on the same general lines as that of the Lamprey, it is in some
respects more primitive. It is also clear that in other features
the skull has undergone marked specialisation on lines of its
own, and in some points again it seems to deviate less from the
more normal Craniate type. Of the more obvious differences, as
illustrated by the skull of Bdellostoma (Figs. 125-127), it will

Fic. 125.—Side view of the skull of Bdellostoma ; the gill-apertures and their cartilages
have been omitted. A, Auditory capsule; B, B’, B’, the anterior, middle, and
posterior segments of the lingual bar; 51, cartilage connecting the hyoid arch with
the second branchial arch ; b7', br?, first and second branchial arches ; ¢.c, coronal
cartilage ; Cr, cranium; D, dental plate ; dt, median dorsal tooth; Ezx.n.c, ex-
ternal part of the naso-pituitary canal; Hp, hypophysial plate; Hy, hyoid arch ;
4V, subnasal cartilage ; mc, neural canal; Nt, notochord; OC, olfactory capsule ;
PL, palatine portion of the palato-quadrate cartilage PQ; S, supra-pharyngeal
plate supporting the velum ; ¢, tendon of the retractor mandibuli muscle ; @, 22, 2,
tentacular cartilages ; ¢4, cartilage supporting mouth lobe; ér, trabecula; V}, rod
connecting S with the inner surface of the hyoid arch of its side; V, outer lateral
rod which joins V1; 1, 2, 3, fenestrae. (Modified from Ayers and Jackson.)

be sufficient here to mention the following: (i.) The more primitive
condition of the chondrocranium, the roof and side walls of the
cranial cavity being entirely membranous. (ii.) The non-develop-
ment of a suctorial buccal funnel and the presence of oral tentacles,
associated with the absence of the complex system of labial
cartilages and the substitution of a special tentacular skeleton.
(iii.) The special modifications induced by the length and physio-
logical importance of the naso-pituitary canal and by its com-
munication with the pharynx after perforating the pituitary
fontanelle in the cranial floor. Under this head may be included

1 W. K. Parker, Phil. Trans. 174, 1883, pp. 376-405 ; Ayers and Jackson, Journ.
Morph. xvii. 1901, p. 198.

VIII SKULL 221

the depression of the mesethmoid or hypophysial plate for the
support of the naso-pituitary canal, the forward prolongation and
median union of the palato-
quadrate cartilages of oppo-
site sides beneath the external
portion of the canal, appar-
ently for the support of the
latter,and the encircling of the
canal by supporting annular
rings of cartilage. (iv.) The
presence of two branchial
arches, connected, as in
Fishes, with a median basi-
branchial segment which
forms the middle one of the
three divisions of the lingual
apparatus. (v.) The reduction
of the complicated extra-

Fic. 126.—View of the upper surface Fre. 127.—Dorsal view of the skull of Bdetlo-
of the dental plate of Bdellostoma. stoma. Reference letters as in Fig. 125.
t, Tendon of retractor muscle. (From (After Ayers and Jackson.)
Ayers and Jackson.)

branchial basket to small isolated cartilages in relation with the
gill-apertures and the cesophago-cutaneous duct. (vi.) The extra-
ordinary development of the lingual apparatus, of which it has

2:22 FISHES CHAP.

been remarked that it “dominates the whole body, everything
else yields to it.” Meckel’s cartilages are represented either
by the cornual cartilages, as seems most probable, or by the
dental plate (Fig. 125, ec. and D).

In the generality of Elasmobranchs the skull resembles that
of the Dog-Fish in essential structure. The more important
modifications within the limits of the group relate to differences
in the mode of attachment of the primitive upper jaw to the
skull, and the number of branchial arches. In most Elasmo-
branchs the skull is hyostylic, as in Scylliwm, but there are

pe: orb

Fic. 128.—Lateral view of the skull of Votidanus (Heptanchus) cinereus ; mck, Meckel’s
cartilage, or primitive lower jaw; pal.qu, palato-quadrate cartilage or primitive
upper jaw ; pt.orb, post-orbital process of the cranium with which the post-orbital
process of the palato-quadrate articulates. (From Parker and Haswell, after
Gegenbaur.)

two genera which, in different ways, are exceptions to this rule.
In Notidanus the hinder part of each palato-quadrate .cartilage
grows upwards into a strong post-orbital process, which articulates
with the suitably modified post-orbital process of the periotic
capsule (Fig. 128); hence the primitive upper jaw acquires a direct
dorsal connexion with the cranium, and, as the hyoid arch is now
relieved from taking any part in its support, the hyomandibular
is reduced to the condition of a relatively slender rod of cartilage.
By this arrangement both the mandibular and hyoid arches have
their own separate and independent connexions with the cranium,
and the skull is said to be amphistylic.' The Port Jackson Shark
1 Huxley, P.Z.S. 1876, p. 40, et seg.

VUII SKULL 223

(Heterodontus) exhibits another and quite different modification.
In this Fish the dorsal border of each palato-quadrate cartilage
fits into a deep groove along the infero-lateral surface of the
cranium, and is firmly attached thereto by ligament. Thus the
first step is taken towards that more complete fusion of the two
structures which is so characteristic a feature in the more typically
autostylic Fishes like the Holocephali and the Dipnoi. Auto-
stylism, whether incipient, as in Heterodontus, or complete, is to be
regarded as a secondary modification, which may be independently
acquired in widely different groups of Fishes, and is usually
associated with the need of a firm and rigid support for an ex-
ceptionally massive dentition.’

frel : Fic. 129.—Lateral view
— of skull of Chimaera
monstrosa, d.8.¢, Posi-
tion of anterior semi-
V4 ogee =, ~~ circular canal; c.hy,
olfcp 5 Xx » cerato-hyal; e.hy,
T ia 7 Lae epi-hyal ; /r.cl, frontal
clasper ; /.s.c, posi-
PS. tion of horizontal
semicircular canal ;
1.0.8, inter - orbital
septum ; (0.1, 16.2,
1b.3, labial cartilages ;
Mck.C, mandible ;
Nv.2, optic foramen ;
Nv.10, vagus fora-
men ; olf.cp, olfactory
capsule ; op.r, oper-
cular rays ; pal.qu,
palato - quadrate ;
ph.hy, pharyngo-hyal,
or hyomandibular ;
p.s.c, position of posterior semicircular canal ; qu, quadrate region ; 7, rostrum. (From
Parker and Haswell, after Hubrecht.)

In the Holocephali (eg. Chimaera”) the cranium retains its
primitively cartilaginous condition, and assumes a somewhat
peculiar appearance owing to the lateral compression and vertical
growth of its inter-orbital and nasal regions (Fig. 129). There
is a complicated series of labial cartilages in relation with the
ventrally-placed nostrils and the upper and lower jaws. In the
males of Chimaera and Callorhynchus, but not in Harriotta, a
movable cartilage is attached to the cranial roof, and supports
the frontal clasper. The skull is typically autostylic. Along

1 Dollo, Bull. Soc. Belge Géol. etc. ix. 1895, p. 110.
2 Hubrecht, Niederlind. Archiv f. Zool. iii. 1877, p. 255.

224 FISHES CHAP.

the whole length of its dorsal border the palato-quadrate carti-
lage is fused with the inferior lateral margin of the cranium from
the periotic to the olfactory region, thus forming a triangular
plate of cartilage, the base of which is continuous with the
cranium, while the downwardly directed apex provides an articu-
lar surface for the lower jaw. The hyoid arch is little better
developed than the succeeding branchial arches, and includes a
vestigial hyomandibular, an epi-hyal, and a cerato-hyal. As in
other autostylic skulls the hyomandibular element is attached by
ligament to the hinder margin of the palato-quadrate, instead

Fic. 180.—Side view of the skull of a Sturgeon, with the investing membrane bones re-
moved. a, Pharyngo-branchial ; AF, antorbital or lateral ethmoid cartilage ; AR,
articular; 6, epi-branchial ; c, cerato-branchial ; C, notochord; Cop, basi-branchials ;
d, hypo-branchial ; De, dentary ; GH, auditory capsule ; Hm, hyomandibular ; hy,
cerato-hyal ; Zh, inter-hyal ; Md, lower jaw ; Na, nasal capsule ; 0b, neural arches ;
Orb, Orbit ; PF, post-orbital process; PQ, palato-quadrate ; Ps, Ps’, Ps”, para-
sphenoid ; Psp, neural spines; Qu, quadrate; A, rostrum; Ri, ribs; Sp.N,
foramina for spinal nerves ; Sy, symplectic ; WS, vertebral column; 2, foramen
for the vagus nerve ; I-V, branchial arches ; II-V, foramina for the optic and the
fifth cranial nerves. (From Parker and Haswell, after Wiedersheim. )

of being directly connected with the periotic capsule, and
obviously takes no part in supporting the jaws. Branchial
rays for the support of the operculum are attached to the
cerato-hyal, and some of them have their bases fused together.
The five branchial arches resemble those of the Dog-Fish, except
that they tend to become concentrated beneath the skull.

The existing Chondrostei,’ and especially the Sturgeon, are
remarkable for the persistence and continuous growth of the chon-
drocranium, and the absence of true cartilage bones. Numerous

1 W. K. Parker, Phil. Trans. 178, 1882, p. 189; Bridge, Phil. Trans. 169,
1878, p. 683.

VIII SKULL 225

dermal bones invest the dorsal surface of the chondrocranium,
and only to a limited extent correspond with the less numerous
membrane bones of the Salmon. To these are added a series of
circum-orbital bones and a large parasphenoid. Undoubtedly the
most striking feature in these Fishes is the primitive character
of the upper jaw. In Polyodon (Fig. 131) the palato-quadrates
are wholly cartilaginous, and, as in the Dog-Fish, they meet
in front beneath the basis cranil, where the two are connected
by ligament. The secondary upper jaw is but feebly developed,
and is represented on each side by a thin splint-like maxilla in
relation with the outer surface of each palato-quadrate cartilage,

Fic. 131.—Lateral view of the primary and secondary upper and lower jaws of Polyodon.
b.br’, First basi-branchial ; ch, cerato-hyal; d, dentary ; hy.h, hypo-hyal; hy.m,
hyomandibular ; ¢.hy, inter-hyal ; z.op, inter-operculum ; dys, ligaments connecting
the palato-quadrate cartilage with the hyomandibular ; mk.c, Meckel’s cartilage ;
mx, maxilla; op, operculum; pa, palatine; pa.g, palato-quadrate ; ps./, pre-
spiracular ligament ; g, quadrate cartilage ; sym, symplectic. (From Bridge.)

which meets its fellow in front. There are no premaxillae. The
lower jaw is also very primitive. Meckel’s cartilages are per-
sistent, and except for a mento-Meckelian bone on each side, they
are unossified, although membrane bones representing dentary and
splenial elements are present. The skull is hyostylic. The hyoid
and branchial arches are only partially ossitied. Each opercular
fold is supported by an operculum and an interoperculum, and both
of these retain somewhat the shape of the cartilaginous hyoidean
rays which they have replaced., In the Sturgeon (Fig. 130) the
upper jaw is greatly modified in relation with the singular mouth
of this Fish. The palato-quadrate cartilages meet not only in
front, but also along their dorsal margins, and, with the help of
the similarly opposed and somewhat fragmentary metapterygoid
VOL. VII Q

226 FISHES CHAP.

cartilages, they form a complete concave roof for the protrusible
spout-like mouth. Palatine, mesopterygoid, and pterygoid bones
invest, and in some measure replace these cartilages. In brief,
the skull of the Chondrostei occupies an interesting intermediate
position between the purely cartilaginous and mainly bony types.
While retaining a well-developed and unossified primary cranium,
it has acquired a complete secondary cranium of dermal bones.
Equally notable is the condition of the jaws. Unique among
the Teleostomi in possessing the typical Elasmobranch union of
the palato-quadrate cartilages beneath the basis cranii, the Chon-
drostei are so far specialised that they have acquired certain of
the membrane bones which constitute the secondary jaws of the
more typical bony Fishes.

As regards the general structure of the skull and the nature
and disposition of its cartilage- and membrane-bones, the remain-
ing living Teleostomi have much in common with the Salmon.
In all the skull is hyostylic, and, unlike the Chondrostei, each
half of the primitive upper jaw remains distinct from its fellow,
and is separately articulated in front with the lateral ethmoid
of the same side by its palatine element. The palato-quadrate
cartilage is always more or less completely replaced by bones
similar to those of the Salmon, and although they often carry
teeth, as a rule they do little more than constitute a rigid
buttress for the fixation of the quadrate condyle for the lower
jaw. The secondary upper jaw is nearly always well developed,
and includes a premaxilla as well as a maxilla on each side.
There are, however, certain features in each of the minor groups
which are either distinctive or highly characteristic.

In the surviving Crossopterygii (e.g. Polypterus') the chondro-
cranium is complete in the ethmoidal and post-orbital regions,
except where it has been partially replaced by cartilage bones, but
in the inter-orbital region the continuity of the roof is interrupted
by a large fontanelle, which is only closed by the investing frontal
bones (Fig. 132, C). There is also a large basi-cranial fontanelle
in the sphenethmoid, closed, however, by the underlying para-
sphenoid. A large “occipital” bone continuously ossifies in the
occipital cartilage and completely surrounds the foramen magnum.
Prootics and pterotics are absent, and the opisthotics seem to be

? Traquair, Journ. Anat. and Phys. v. 1871, p. 166; Bridge, Proc. Birm. Phil.
Soc. vi. 1888, p. 118; Budgett, Trans. Zool. Suc. xvi. Pt. vii. 1902, p. 315.

Vill SKULL 227

confluent with their respective epiotics. The floor and side walls
of the inter-orbital section of the cranium are formed by a remark-
able “sphenethmoid” bone which occupies the position of the
paired ali- and orbito-sphenoids in other bony Fishes; and in one
species, P. lapradei, it forms in front distinct tubular investments
round the olfactory nerves. In many respects this bone is singu-

Fig. 132.—A, side view
of the skull of Polyp-
terus ; B, dorsal view,
showing the chief
dermal bones; GC,
similar view of the
chondro-cranium after
the removal of the
dermal bones. An,
Angular ; Ar, articu-
Jar; D, dentary; £,
mesethmoid; fm,
foramen maguum ;
Fr, frontal ; /.e, lateral
ethmoid ; Jfw, max-
ila; Na, Na’, uasal
and accessory nasal
bones ; occ, occipital ;
ol, nasal aperture ;
Op, operculum ; op.o,
opisthotic ; O.¢, os
terminale ; a, pari-
etal; Pm.x, — pre-
maxilla; P.t, post-
temporal ; Ptf, post-
frontal; @u, quad-
rate; Sb, SU’, cir-
cum-orbital ossicles ;
S.Op, sub-operculum ;
Sp, splenial; sp.eth,

= L : sphenethmoid ; spo,

Ar~ sphenotic; Npr,

spiracular ossicles, between which is the spiracle ; S.¢, supra-temporals ; J", cheek-plate

(pre-operculum); Y’, }’”’, smaller cheek-plates ; z, 2%, 2, %, post -spiracular ossicles ;

2, 2, prespiracular ossicles. In C the cartilage is dotted. (From Traquair.)

larly like the sphenethmoid bone of the Frog and other tailless
Amphibia. A median ethmoid as well as lateral ethmoids are
present. In addition to the ordinary dermal bones which invest
the cranial roof there is a transverse row of supra-temporal
plates crossing the cranial roof behind the paired parietals
(Fig. 132, A). Fringing the outer margins of the frontals
and parietals a row of pre- and post-spiracular ossicles extends
nearly to the orbits, and between two of them, which form a

1 Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xv. 1900, p. 334.

228 FISHES CHAP.

valve, is the spiracular aperture itself. There is a dentigerous
splenial on the inner surface of the lower jaw. The hyoid arch
has no separate symplectic bone. An operculum and a suboper-
culum are present, but uo inter-operculum ; and unless the hinder
part of the large cheek-plate, which is traversed by the mandibulo-
hyoid sensory canal, represents a pre-operculum, the latter is
wanting. Branchiostegal rays are absent, but there is a single
pair of large jugular plates. /

Very little is certainly known about the cranial cartilage-
bones in the fossil members of the group, but the investing
dermal bones, which bear a general resemblance to those of
Polypterus, ave often somewhat more numerous, and they form
a very complete dermal armature for the entire head. There is
avery complete ring of circum-orbital bones, and very often a
ring of sclerotic plates. Two large cheek-plates are often present.
Nothing comparable to pre- and post-spiracular ossicles is known,
but squamosal and supra-temporals can often be identified. To
the ordinary bones of the lower jaw there may be added a series
of infra-dentary plates, and besides the paired principal jugular
plates there may also be present a small anterior median plate and
a series of sinall lateral jugular plates on each side, as in the Car-
boniferous Rhizodopsis (Fig. 274). Most of the superficial dermal
bones, both in the living and extinct Crossopterygii, are invested
externally by a granulated or rugose layer of enamel-lke ganoin.

In the Holostei, and especially in Amia, the skull approxi-
mates more closely to the normal Teleostean type as represented
by the Salmon’s skull. In Amia’ all the occipital cartilage-
bones are present—a basi-occipital, two exoccipitals, and a supra-
occipital ; and, except for the absence of a pterotic, the periotic
series of bones is also complete. Paired ali- and orbito-sphenoids
form the lateral walls of the inter-orbital portion of the cranial
cavity. Above, the complete cartilaginous roof of the cranial
cavity is invested by a shield of suturally united and ganoin-
covered dermal plates. The hyomandibular element has a
symplectic bone at its distal extremity. There is a complete
series of opercular bones, and the branchiostegal rays are
numerous. <A single median jugular plate is present. The lower
jaw has on each side five dentigerous splenial bones in addition
to dentary and angular bones, while cartilage-bones are repre-

1 Sagemehl, Morph. Jahrb. ix. 1884, p. 177.

VIII SKULL 229

sented by articular and mento-Meckelian elements. In its
essential structure the skull of Zepidosteus + resembles that of
Amia, but it has obviously undergone much specialisation. In
some species (e.g. Z. ossews) its appearance is greatly modified by
the exceptional length and tapering shape of the beak, due to
the elongation of that part of the skull which hes between the
orbital and nasal regions; but in JL. platycephalus the reduced
length and greater width of the beak, combined with its some-
what flattened condition, impart an almost Crocodilian aspect
to the head. Amongst other points of difference it may be
mentioned that in Lepidosteus the continuity of the chondro-
cranial roof is interrupted by a large superior fontanelle. There
is no supra-occipital, and there are no lateral ethmoids, at all
events in the usual position. The inter-orbital portion of the
cranial cavity is largely obliterated by the formation of an inter-
orbital septum, consisting of a thin vertical plate of bone, which
either represents a pair of fused orbito-sphenoids or a pair of
similarly modified lateral ethmoids. In addition to the ordinary
investing dermal bones, including circum-orbitals, squamosal, and
supra-temporals, there are numerous scale-like ossicles which
take the place of the cheek-plates of Polypterus. The maxillae
are segmented into numerous dentigerous bones fringing the
margins of the upper jaw. The lower jaw has no mento-Meckelian
bones, but there is a very complete series of dermal elements,
including dentary, coronary, splenial, angular, and supra-angular
bones in addition to an articular cartilage-bone. One of the
most remarkable features in the skull of Lepidosteus is the exist-
ence of a secondary articulation between the metapterygoid bones
and a pair of transversely elongated condyles formed on each
side by a lateral outgrowth from the parasphenoid and ali-
sphenoid bones. By a horizontal sliding movement of the
former on the latter, provision is made for the lateral expansion
and contraction of the walls of the oral cavity and the separation
and approximation of the lateral halves of the upper jaw.”

The generality of Teleosts* more or less closely agree with
Amia in the main features of their cranial structure. There are,
however, certain minor features which are characteristic if not

1 W. K. Parker, Phil. Trans. 173, 1882, p. 448. ? Bridge, P.Z.S. 1895, p. 302.
3 Sagemeh], Morph. Jahrb. x. 1885, p. 1; xxvii. 1891, p. 489. Swinnerton,
Quart. J. Mier. Sct. xlv. 1902, p. 503.

230 FISHES CHAP.

always distinctive of the group. Asa rule, to which, nevertheless,
there are notable exceptions, there is little of the primary carti-
laginous cranium in the adult, nearly the whole of it having become
absorbed or converted into cartilage-bones. A supraoccipital is
invariably present, and usually a mesethmoid and a basisphenoid.
An additional bone is added to the periotic series, viz. a pterotic.
Supra-temporal bones and jugular plates are always absent, and
it may be doubted if mento-Meckelian bones and dentigerous
splenials are ever developed in the lower jaw. Within the
group itself the skull exhibits many notable modifications, of
which only a few can here be mentioned. The shape, size,
and character of the mouth and jaws, the extent to which they
can be protruded and retracted, and the nature of the denti-
tion, are the source of many characteristic modifications in the
structure and appearance of the fore-part of the skull, and these
again largely depend upon differences of habit and food. A
protrusible mouth, or a mouth which is projected forwards, is
usually associated with a suspensorium (hyomandibular) of con-
siderable length, and so greatly inclined forwards as to make a
more or less acute angle with the forepart of the cranium.

The presence or absence of an inter-orbital septum is also a
feature in which considerable variation occurs. In some Teleosts
there is no septum, and the cranial cavity is prolonged forwards
between the orbits, where its lateral walls are formed by well-
developed, paired ali- and orbito-sphenoid bones, as, for example, in
the Carp and other Cyprinidae. In others the fusion of the cranial
walls is accompanied by the median union of the orbito-sphenoids,
so that a partly bony and partly cartilaginous inter-orbital septum
is found, and the cranial cavity becomes largely obliterated in
this region, as in the Salmon; or the orbito-sphenoids may be
non-existent, the cartilage may undergo absorption, and the inter-
orbital septum may become reduced to a vertical fibrous sheath
extending between the frontals above and the parasphenoid below,
as is the case in the Cod (Gadus).

An interesting modification of certain of the bones of the
primary and secondary upper jaw occurs in the Siluridae. In
these Fishes the maxillae are very small and edentulous, and
serve no other purpose than forming basal supports for the
maxillary barbels, while the rod-like palatine bone, losing its
connexion with the pterygoid portion of the primitive upper jaw,

VIr SKULL 231

but retaining its articulation with the lateral ethmoid, serves to
support the maxilla, and at the same time receives the insertion
of the muscles by which the barbel is moved in various directions.

In the Plectognathi the premaxillae are co-ossified with the
-maxillae. Many other interesting cranial modifications occur in
Teleosts, and to some of them reference is made in subsequent
chapters.

In some respects the skull of Dipnoi' is remarkably like that
of the Holocephali, especially in its typical autostylism; but in
possessing both cartilage- and membrane-bones it in some
measure approaches the Teleostome skull. The investing dermal
bones are not always easy to identify with those of other Fishes.
In Neoceratodus an anterior median membrane-bone or dermal
mesethmoid covers the ethmo-nasal region, and, on each side of
it, forming the anterior boundary of the orbit, there is situated
a pre-orbital or dermal lateral ethmoid. Behind the mesethmoid
there is a much larger posterior median bone, and on each side a
singular backward prolongation of the dermal lateral ethmoid
separates it from a squamosal element. The latter bone
descends on the outer surface of the quadrate portion of the
palato-quadrate cartilage as far as the condyle for the lower
jaw. Collectively, these bones form a fairly complete invest-
ment to the upper surface of the cranium, but the posterior
median bone and the adjacent portions of the dermal lateral
ethmoid and the squamosal are widely separated from the
underlying chondrocranium by the powerful jaw muscles, and
in this respect they differ from the ordinary roofing bones of
other Fishes.

In Protopterus (Fig. 133) and Lepidosiren (Fig. 134) the
posterior median bone is non-existent, and its place is taken by
a large fronto-parietal, which forms the greater part of the
cranial roof, internal to the jaw muscles, and is much larger
in the latter Dipnoid than in the former. Circum-orbital bones
are present only in Neoceratodus. A large parasphenoid supports
the cranial floor. Vomers are absent, although there are two
small vomerine teeth. Relatively small opercular and_ inter-
opercular bones are present, and on the inner surface of each

1 Giinther, Phil. Trans. 161, 1871, p. 521; Huxley, P.Z.S. 1876, p. 31;
Wiedersheim, Morph. Stud. i. Jena, 1880, p. 46; Bridge, Trans. Zool. Soc. xiv.
1898, p. 350.

232 FISHES CHAP.

may be found vestigial remains of cartilaginous hyoidean rays.
The chondrocranium is complete in Neoceratodus, but in
the remaining genera it has undergone considerable absorption
in the inter-orbital region, so that the roof and floor, and, in
part, even the side walls of the cranial cavity, are formed by
the fronto-parietal and parasphenoid bones. Two exoccipitals
are present in all Dipnoi. There are sinall labial cartilages

r Pie eo.
pe set

Se,
“cance

Fic. 133.—Side view of the skull of Protopterus, with the pectoral girdle and fin. an,
Angular; az.c, antorbital cartilage ; ¢.c, coracoid cartilage (epi-coracoid) ; c.hy, cerato-
hyal; cl, clavicle; c.r, cranial rib; ¢.sc, coraco-scapular cartilage ; d.e, dermal
cthmoid ; d.l.e, dermal lateral ethmoid ; ¢.g,/, external gills ; eo, exoccipital ; /p,
fronto-parietal ; mk.c, Meckel’s cartilage ; ».a, neural arches ; o/.c, fenestrated roof
of the olfactory capsule ; p.f, skeleton of the pectoral fin ; p.pt, palato-pterygoid
bone ; p.g, palato-quadrate cartilage ; s.cl, supra-clavicle; sp, splenial ; sg, squa-
mosal ; 1-6, the branchial arches ; the segmentation of the second and third arches
is not shown. (From Wiedersheim.)

in relation with the ventrally-placed nostrils, and large lateral
outgrowths from the ethmoid cartilage furnish the olfactory
organs with conspicuous lattice-like roofs. A pair of strong
palato-pterygoid bones fringe the lower margins of the palato-
quadrate cartilage, and meeting in front beneath the ethmoid
region their symphysial extremities support the large palatal
teeth. The Meckelian cartilages are persistent in all Dipnoi. In
Neoceratodus each is flanked by a dentary and an angular externally,
and internally by a splenial; but in Protopterus and Lepidosiren
distinct dentary bones are wanting. The hyoid arch is best

VIII SKULL 233

developed in Neoceratodus, and includes a small hyomandibular car-
tilage, a partially bony cerato-hyal and cartilaginous hypo-hyal and
basi-hyal element. In the other genera (Fig. 133) only a cerato-
hyal is retained. The branchial arches are but feebly developed
in the Dipnoi. Neoceratodus has five, of which the first four are
divided into epi-branchial
and cerato-branchial seg-
ments, while the fifth is
undivided. Protopterus has
six, but only the second and
third are segmented as in
Neoceratodus.? In Lepido- eae AML anc.
siren all the arches are
simple undivided rods.

In all three genera the
skull conforms to the same
general type of structure, %¢ *
but it is much more primi-

tive in Neoceratodus than 3g.
in the other two genera.
With ref to the J
ith reference to th A) op

fossil Dipnoi, it may be
stated that, so far as they
are known, the cranial
roofing bones are more
numerous than in the exist-
ing genera, and they cannot
readily be compared with

those of the latter, or with Fic. 134.—Dorsal view of the skull of Lepido-

i siren. an.c, Condyle on the quadrate cartilage
the numerically reduced and for the lower jaw; 7.sp, neural spine ; op,

more definitely arranged et aa ae sed a letters see
bones of most Teleostomi.

There is also evidence that in some fossil Dipnoi (e.g. Dipterus)
the chondrocranium and the mandibular suspensorium (palato-
quadrate) must have been replaced by cartilage bones to an
extent which has no parallel in any of the surviving types?
Jugular bones were present in Dipterus and Phaneropleuron.

S

1 Ridewood, P. ZS. 1894, p. 632. 2 Tbid. p. 638.
2 Traquair, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5), ii. 1878, p. 1.

234 FISHES CHAP.

Median Fins and Appendicular Skeleton

The Median Fins.—Whether existing in the form of a
continuous fin, or as discontinuous isolated fins, the median
fins are provided with skeletal supports, and also with muscles,
primitively formed from intrusive clusters of cells derived
from a variable number of the neighbouring myotomes, for
their varied movements. The skeletal structures of the dorsal
and anal fins consist of a series of bony or cartilaginous, rod-
like, and typically tri-segmented radial elements or pterygio-
phores,’ supporting distally a series of dermal structures in
the shape of numerous slender horny fibres or ceratotrichia,
as in the Elasmobranchii and Holocephali, or a smaller number
of bony dermal fin-
rays, which are prob-
ably modified scales
or lepidotrichia,” as in
the Teleostomi. The
typical tri-segmented
character of the radi-
alia is often retained
in many existing Elas-
mobranchs (Fig. 135)
and in Pleuracan-
thus, in Neoceratodus
amongst the Dipnoi,
in the Chondrostei,

eee in existing Holostei
1G. 185.—The cartilaginous radialia of the first dorsal a‘ 2A ‘
fin of Mustelus antarcticus. (From Mivart.) (F 1g. 13 6), and to a

greater or less extent
in several families of Teleosts (e.g. Salmonidae, Esocidae,
Cyprinidae, and some Acanthopterygii); but in the latter
group the radialia are greatly prone to reduction, and hence
they are more generally bi-segmented, and sometimes consist
of a single proximal segment only (eg, Gymnotus). In
all these Fishes the proximal segments are the longest
and the most persistent, and when reduction occurs it is at

' Thacker, Trans. Connecticut Acad. iii. 1877, p. 281; Mivart, Trans. Zool.
Soc. x. 1879, p. 439; Bridge, Linn. Soc. Journ. Zool. xxv. 1896, p. 530.
* Goodrich, Quart. Journ. Mier. Set. 47, 1903-1904, p. 465.

VIIL MEDIAN FINS 235

the expense of the middle and distal segments. The cause of
this reduction is often, but not always, to be found in the
fact that, whenever the dermal fin-rays take the form of stout
spines, as in the anterior dorsal fin in many Acanthopterygian
Teleostei, the segmentation of their radialia would obviously
detract from their value as skeletal supports, and hence they
rarely consist of more than their proximal segments, although
the radialia which in the same Fish support soft rays may be
bi-segmented or tri-segmented. The radialia are, however, un-
segmented, even slightly branched, cartilaginous rods in the
Cyclostomata ; short simple rods in the Holocephali ; and equally
simple bony rods in the dorsal fin of Polypterus, where they sup-

Fic. 137.—The first four radialia

Fic, 136.—The tri-segmented radialia and the fin- of the dorsal fin of Mesoprion
rays of part of the dorsal fin of Ama calva. gembra, showing the chain-
ps, m.s, and d.s, The proximal, middle, and links for the ring-like bases of
distal segments of a radial; 7.7, fin-rays. (From the fin-rays. 7.e1, 7.e4, First
Bridge. ) and fourth proximal radialia.

port the strong spines of the numerous finlets; but they are bi-
segmented in the soft-rayed anal fin. As previously mentioned,
the proportional share taken by the radialia and the horny fibres
or the dermal fin-rays in the support of the fins differs greatly
in different Fishes. In the Cyclostomata radialia are the sole,
and in Elasmobranchs the main supports, and they may extend
nearly to the free margin of the fin. In the more specialised
Fishes, as in most Teleostomi, the reverse is the case. The
radialia sink into the muscles of the body-wall and leave the
strongly developed fin-rays as the sole support of the visible
portions of the fins. In not a few Fishes there is an obvious
segmental correspondence between the radialia and the vertebral
neural or haemal spines, to the extent that the former equal the
latter in number and articulate with their distal extremities, as,
for example, in the caudal region of Plewracanthus and in existing

236

.

FISHES CHAP.

Dipnei.

In others again, as in most Teleostomi, there is no such

segmental relation, and the radialia are more numerous than the

fin of Holoptychius
pterus from the old Red Sand-

lepto-

stone of Nairnshire. Traces
of dermal fin-rays may be
seen at the distal margin of
the fin. (After Smith Wood-
ward.)

vertebrae whenever the two are co-ex-
tensive. The exoskeletal fin-supports
exhibit similar relations to their radialia,
but in inverse order. Much more numer-
ous than the radialia in the Elasmo-
branchs, Holocephali, and the Dipnoi, the
former become gradually reduced in the
Teleostomi, until in the Holostei and Tele-
ostei they correspond in number with the
supporting radialia. Complete numerical
correspondence between the neural and
haemal spines
and the radi-
alia and fin-
rays is very
rare, and has
only been ob-
served in the
caudal region
of certain
Crossopteryg ii

(e.g. the Coelacanthidae).’

In not a few Fishes the radialia of
the median fins undergo modifications
which offer an interesting parallel to
an early stage in the evolution of the
paired fins from primitively continu-
ous lateral fins. The concentration of
radialia which occurs in isolated median
fins often results, through growth pres-
sure, In the complete fusion of the
proximal segments of more or fewer of
the radialia into two or three basal
supports, or even into a single basal
piece.

Examples of such basal fusion

Fic. 189.—A dermal fin-ray and

its supporting radial or
pterygiophore in the Trout
(Salmo fario). D.F.R, Dermal
fin-ray; PTG.1, PTG.2, pty.3,
the proximal, middle, and
distal segments of which the
tri-segmented radial consists ;
ptg.3 is cartilaginous ; the
other two are bony. (From
Parker and Haswell.)

are frequent in the

dorsal fins of Elasmobranchs, and the same modification may also
be seen in the anal fin of Pleuracanthus, and especially in the

1 Smith Woodward, Nat. Se. i. 1892, p. 29.

VII CAUDAL FIN 237

dorsal fin of the Devonian Crossopterygian, Holoptychius' (Fig.
138), where several radialia, which are free distally, have their
bases united into a single basal piece, or basipterygium. In
most Teleostomi elevator and depressor muscles arise from the
radialia, and are inserted into different points on the bases of the
fin-rays, and by their contraction the latter may either be elevated
into an erect position, or folded back like a fan along the middle
line of the body, where, as in some Teleosts, there is a groove for
their reception. When fin-rays are only capable of simple eleva-
tion or depression, the connexion between a radial element and
its fin-ray is usually by Nip
some form of a hinge-joint, / i Ve oa
the cleft base of the ray
clipping the distal segment
of the radial (Fig. 159).
In some Teleosts the articu-
lation of the two is by "26
means of a kind of chain-
link (Fig. 137). In those CSS ce
Fishes in which the median :
fins are capable of latera] Frc. 140.—Caudal end of the vertebral column of
a Trout (Salmo fario). CN, Centrum; DIR,
undulatory movements the dermal fin-rays ; H.SP, haemal spine ; H.ZYG,
articulation is of a more haemal zygapophysis ; N.SP, neural spine ;

2 N.ZYG, neural zygapophysis ; UST, the up-
mobile character. tilted, partly ossified, and unsegmented ter-

In tho ditto pee ul ape Se mash maitre
of caudal fin, diphycercal,
heterocercal, and homocercal, the supporting elements of the
ventral lobe are formed by the haemal spines of the terminal
caudal vertebrae which are inclined backwards, and are often
greatly expanded for the purpose (Fig. 140). The dorsal lobe
may be supported either by the adjacent neural spines, or by
radialia, or by both.

The Appendicular Skeleton. —It is probable that the skeleton
of the paired fins and the pectoral and pelvic girdles have been
formed from the supporting radialia of the isolated and enlarged
anterior and posterior portions of primitively continuous lateral

1 Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 835.

2° W. K. Parker, Shoulder-girdle and Sternum of Vertebrata, Ray Soc. 1868 ;
Gegenbaur, Untersuch. Vergl. Anat. Wirbelth. Pt. ii. Leipzig, 1865 ; Wiedersheim,
Das Gliedmassenskelet d. Wirbelth. Jena, 1892.

238 FISHES CHAP.

fins, by a sequence of structural modifications in the same direc-
tion as in the median fins. The initial stage was probably
marked by the fusion of the proximal portions of the radialia
to form a basal support or basipterygium for the free distal
portions. Subsequently, it may be, a rudiment of the future
limb-girdle became segmented off from the inner extremity
of the basipterygium, and by its dorsal and ventral growth
in the body-wall the lateral half of a girdle was developed.
The subsequent union of the two halves across the mid-ventral
line resulted in the evolution of the dorsally incomplete hoop
of cartilage which is the primary form of the complete lmb-
girdle in Craniates. The primitive fin skeleton or “ archi-
pterygium” was formed from the residue of the basipterygium
in conjunction with the free distal radialia which it carried.
The precise structure of the archipterygium is purely hypothetical.
Possibly it was a biserial fin of the Pleuracanthus or Neoceratodus
type, consisting of a cartilaginous segmented axis, fringed along
its anterior and posterior, or pre-axial and post-axial margins, by a
series of slender, simple, or jointed radialia (Fig. 147); or it
may have been a uniserial structure, somewhat resembling the
pelvic fin of Pleuracanthus, or the pectoral and pelvic fins of
existing Elasmobranchs (Figs. 250, 141), in which an axis
formed by the residue of the basipterygium or metapterygium
had a fringe of radialia on its anterior or preaxial side only.
If the archipterygium was biserial then the uniserial fin was
probably derived from it by the subsequent suppression of all
the post-axial radialia ; or, if uniserial, the biserial fin was evolved
by a later extension of radialia on to the post-axial margin. The
evidence of comparative anatomy is not conclusive as to the
nature of the archipterygium, and palaeontology seems to support
either view with puzzling impartiality.’ It may be admitted
that the lateral fin theory offers the best solution of the problem’
of the origin of the paired fins, but it must be borne in mind
that no Fish, living or fossil, is known to possess fins of this
nature, unless the singular lateral lobes of some Ostracodermi
(e.g. the Coelolepidae) are kindred organs”; neither do continuous
lateral fins ever exist as vestiges, unless, indeed, the bilateral
series of spines, which extend between the pectoral and pelvic

' Traquair, Natwre, 62, 1900, p. 502.
° Traquair, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. xxxix. 1899, p. 843.

VIII PECTORAL AND PELVIC GIRDLES 239

fins, in some of the Lower Devonian Acanthodei (e.g. Climatius),
may be regarded in that light.

The Pectoral and Pelvic Girdles—The pectoral girdle is more
primitive in Cladoselache and Pleuracanthus than in any other
Elasmobranch. In the former (Fig. 145, A) it may be doubted
if the girdle has passed beyond the basipterygial stage, and
although a definite girdle is present in the latter genus (Fig.
250) its lateral
halves retain their
primitive distinct-
ness. Existing
Elasmobranchs, in-
cluding the Holo-
cephali, have a
pectoral girdle in
the form of a
dorsally incomplete
hoop of cartilage
imbedded in the
muscles of the
body-wall, close
behind the last
branchial arch (Fig.
141). The upper
or dorsal portion
of each half is the

Fic. 141.—The right half of the pectoral girdle and the fin

Reet ay aad ae of an Elasmobranch (Chiloscyllium). d.r, Dermal horny

ventral is the cora- fibres ; meso, mesopterygium ; meta, metapterygium :

coid. Between pect, pectoral girdle ; pro, propterygium. (From Parker
and Haswell.)

these two portions
of the girdle, and defining their limits, there are articular surfaces
for the basal cartilages of the pectoral fin.

Cladoselache (Fig. 145, B) had no pelvic girdle, nor does it
appear that this primitive Elasmobranch had acquired even
a basipterygium. Plewracanthus, on the contrary, had a pair of
pelvic rudiments distinct from well-developed basipterygia. In
other Elasmobranchs there is a distinct girdle, formed by the
median union of primitively distinct lateral rudiments, consisting
of a simple transverse bar of cartilage, imbedded in the ventral
abdominal wall, just in front of the cloacal aperture, and having

240 FISHES CHAP,

articulated to each of its outer extremities the basal cartilage
(metapterygium) of the pelvic
fin. Sometimes there is a rudi-
ment of a dorsally-directed “ iliac ”
process at each extremity of the
girdle, but in no Fish do these
processes ever acquire a dorsal
connexion with the vertebral
column. In the Holocephali the
iliac processes are better developed
than in any other Fishes, but
ventrally the lateral halves of the
girdle are united by ligament
alone. In the Teleostomi im-
portant differences are observable
Fe Rha bat ofthe Faves in. both gitdles. The primary
Chiloscyllum. meta, Metapterygium ; Cartilaginous pectoral girdle now
a (From Parkerand consists of distinct lateral halves
ha which have no ventral connexion
with each other. In addition, there is developed on the outer
surface of each half a series of membrane bones, which form

Fic. 143.—Left half of
the pectoral girdle of
a Trout (Salmo fariv),
seen from the inner
surface. CZ, Clavicle
(cleithrum) ; COR,
coracoid; DER,
dermal fin-rays;
MS.COR, meso-cora-
coid; P.CL, P.Cl’,
post-clavicles;
PTG.1, proximal;
ptg.2, distal pterygio-
phores: P.7M,
post-temporal; S.CL,
supra-clavicle ; SCP,
scapula, (From
Parker and Haswell.)

ee SCP.
DER PD? PTGA

a secondary girdle (Fig. 143). From above downward the series
includes a supraclavicle and a cleithrumn (clavicle of Teleosts)
which are always present, and to these may be added in the

VII PECTORAL AND PELVIC GIRDLES 241

Crossopterygii and Chondrostei an infraclavicle or clavicle proper,
while one or two “ post-clavicles ” may be present in relation with
the hinder margin of the cleithrum. The infraclavicles, or in
their absence the cleithra (¢.g. Holostei and most Teleoste1),
usually meet in a median ventral symphysis, so that the secondary
girdle tends to acquire the characteristic hoop-like arrangement
of its parts which has been lost in the primary girdle. With
the development of a bony secondary girdle, the primary girdle
(scapula and coracoid) becomes much reduced, and, as a rule,
does little more than connect the fins with the cleithra.
The secondary girdle acquires a dorsal connexion with the skull
on each side by means of the
post-temporal bone, which is
attached below to the supra-
clavicle and above to the periotic
capsule. In the Chondrostei
and the Dipnoi the primary
girdle retains its primitive carti-
laginous condition, but in the
Crossopterygii, Holostei, and in
all Teleosts it is ossified as dis-
tinct scapulae and coracoids. To
these may be added in some
Teleosts a mesocoracoid formed
by a separate ossification of the
coracoid cartilage (Fig. 143). Fic. 144.—Ventral view of the pelvic girdle
With the possible exception of Protopterus. a, Prepubic process ;
of small paired or median carti- flr proves fo he in 6 cin
lages inserted between the inner fin muscles; Hs, skeleton of the
extremities of the basipterygia ie cee
in Polypterus and a few other
Teleostomi, the pelvic girdle is absent in all the existing members
of this group, having either become completely suppressed, or
remaining unseparated from the basipterygia of the pelvic fins.”
In the Dipnoi (Fig. 144) there is a true pelvic girdle which has
some points of resemblance to that of certain of the caudate Am-
phibia. It is represented by a median, lozenge-shape, cartilaginous
1 It is more probable that in most existing Teleostomi the pelvic girdle has
undergone complete suppression, in which case these cartilages are vestiges and
not rudiments.

2 See, however, Goodrich, Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. xlv. 1901, p. 311.
VOL. VII “ R

x
SARS: 8

Wt
erm)

LE:

Mill te,
Z Ll Us “ips,

242 FISHES CHAP.

plate, produced in front into a long tapering epipubic process,
and on each side of this into a forwardly inclined prepubic pro-
cess. The hinder part of the plate bears two short processes for
the basal cartilages of the pelvic fins. There is no trace, how-
ever, of iliae processes.

The Pectoral Fins.—The skeleton of the pectoral fins exhibits
remarkable structural variations in different Elasmobranchs. In
the existing members of the group two large basal cartilages, the
propterygium and the mesopterygium, are formed by the concen-
tration and fusion of the proximal portions of certain of the
preaxial radialia, and they, with the metapterygium, articulate
with the pectoral girdle;
hence the fin is tribasal
as well as uniserial (Figs.
141 and 146, A, B). In
striking contrast to all
other Elasmobranchs the
pectoral fin of Cladoselache
(Fig. 145, A) is far more
primitive than in any other
Fish. Each fin is supported
by a distal series of slender,
more or less parallel, un-
jointed, cartilaginous
radialia, and basally by a
similar series of shorter,
stouter, and less numerous
cartilages, which apparently
were imbedded in the body-

tas wall, the entire fin skeleton

MO Nadosilacke, (From Bashford Dean.) Presenting a striking re-

semblance to an_ isolated

median fin in which the supporting radialia have concentrated

by growth pressure, and their proximal portions have been

reduced in number by partial fusion.’ Plewracanthus, on the

other hand, had a biserial fin, the preaxial and postaxial radialia

supporting fan-like clusters of horny fibres at their distal ends
(Fig. 250).

The broadly lobate pectoral fin of the existing Crossopterygil

1 Bashford Dean, Anat. Anz. xi. 1896, p. 673.

VU PECTORAL FINS 243

(Fig. 146, G) is uniserial, closely resembling that of the more
typical Elasmobranchs.'' There are three basal elements, a pro-
pterygium, a mesopterygium, and a metapterygium, each of
which supports a series of partially ossified radialia. Little is

Fic. 146.—Pectoral fins of various Fishes. A, <Acanthias vulgaris; B, Raia sp. ;
C, Chimaera monstrosa ; D, Acipenser rhynchaeus ; E, Amia calva ; F, Lepidosteus
platyrhynchus ; G, Polypterus bichir ; H, Salmo salvelinus. The preaxial side of
each fin is to the left and the postaxial to the right. fr, Dermal fin-ray ; ms,
mesopterygium ; mt, metapterygium ; p, propterygium ; 7, free radialia; 1, 5, the
preaxial and postaxial basal elements in a Teleost, which may be mesopterygial and
metapterygial pieces respectively, the three remaining basal pieces probably being
intrusive metapterygial radialia directly articulating with the pectoral girdle. In
B, D, E, and F, similar intrusive radialia are shown. (From Gegenbaur.)

known of the endoskeletal elements of the broadly or acutely
lobate fins of the fossil Crossopterygii, but it seems probable
that their disposition was uniserial and abbreviate in obtusely
lobate fins and biserial in acutely lobate fins. In the remaining
Teleostomi (Actinopterygii) the endoskeletal elements become

1 Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Part vii. 1902, p. 328.

244 FISHES CHAP.

gradually reduced in number and importance, their place as
fin-supports being usurped by the dermal fin-rays. In
addition, more than three, usually several, basal elements
articulate directly with the pectoral girdle, and hence the
fins become multi-basal. In the Chondrostei and the Holostei
a metapterygium is always recognisable, supporting several
yadialia along its preaxial border, as in <Acipenser (Fig. 146,
D) and Amia (Fig. 146, E), or only
a single one, as in Lepidosteus (Fig.
146, F). The anterior part of the fin
is supported by a variable number of
cartilaginous or bony radialia, which,
with the metapterygium, articulate with
the limb-girdle. In Teleosts the pro-
cess of reduction reaches its maximum.
Usually there is but a single row of
short, hour-glass-shaped ossicles, of which
the postaxial one may represent a ves-
tigial metapterygium, and sometimes
there is also a distal row of small
cartilages or ossicles, partially hidden
in the cleft bases of the dermal fin-
rays (Fig. 146, H). In all these Fishes
the fin is a much reduced uniserial fin,
in which more or fewer of the preaxial
radialia have acquired a direct secondary
connexion with the pectoral girdle.
Fic, 147.—The left pectoral fin Of living Dipnoids MNeoceratodus has a
of Neoceratodus. a, b, First nearly typical biserial fin, but, as seems
two segments of the axis ; /S, 7
preaxial horny fibres; +, +, to be the case in all fins of this type at
eee ro ee ais present known, there is a marked ab-
sence of symmetry in the number and
disposition of the radialia on the two sides of the axis. There
is also much individual variation. No two fins are precisely
alike, and the radialia may sometimes divide. In the very
acutely lobate fins of the remaining Dipnoids it is evident that
great reduction has taken place. Protopterus has lost all trace
of postaxial radialia, and in Lepidosiren even the preaxial have
atrophied, leaving only the long jointed axis to represent the
originally biserial fin.

wit PELVIC FINS 245

The Pelvic Fins.—In the simplicity of their endoskeletal
supports the pelvic fins of Cladoseluche are the most primitive
type of paired fins at present known (Fig. 145, B). In general
structure they resemble the pectorals, but the radialia are fewer
in number, less modified by concentration, and exhibit little,
if any, trace of basal fusion. Add to such features as these
the apparent absence of any trace of pelvic rudiments, or of
basipterygia, and it will be obvious that the pelvic fins differ
but little from the median fins of the same Fish except that
they are paired. In Plewracanthus the pelvic fins differ from
the corresponding pectorals in being uniserial instead of Dbiserial
(Fig. 250). All other
Elasmobranchs, including
the Holocephali, have uni-
serial fins, which consist
of a large metapterygium,
supporting a preaxial
fringe of segmented
radiaha. A proptery-
gium is sometimes present,
notably in some of the

é folium, ventral view, with the anterior margin
Skates and Rays, and, like of the fin to the right; to show the partial

os. ae fusion of the proximal portions of primitively
the metaptery glum, it 1s distinct radialia to form a basipterygium. 8,

directly connected with Inner or mesial extremity of the basipterygium ;
: : d.p, dorsally directed, rudimentary iliac process ;
the pelvic girdle. nw, foramen for nerves. (After Rautenfeld.)
The skeleton of the

pelvic fins of the Teleostomi is often extremely degenerate.
It is perhaps best developed in the Chondrostei,’ where each
fin is supported by numerous segmented radialia, more or
fewer of which fuse towards the base of the fin, and those
form a large and slightly ossified basipterygium (Fig. 148).
In the living Crossopterygii, Holostei, and Teleostei, the pelvic
fins are similar in essential structure, but are very degenerate.
The basipterygium is usually well developed and is always bony
(Fig. 149), and in many Teleosts it acquires so extensive a
sutural connexion with its fellow that, physiologically, it supplies
the place of a true pelvic girdle. At its distal end there may
be a single row of small cartilaginous or bony nodules, repre-
senting vestigial radialia, as in the Crossopterygii, Holostei, and

1 Thacker, Trans. Connecticut Acad. iv. 1877, p. 233.

246

FISHES CHAP. VIII

Teleostei, but even these may be absent, and the dermal fin-rays
then articulate directly with the basipterygium. Little is known of
the skeleton of the pelvic fins in the fossil Crossopterygii, but there

PTG

Fic. 149. —Skeleton of the
left pelvic fin of » Trout
(Salmo fario), seen from
the dorsal surface. B.PTG,
Basipterygium ; D.F.R,
dermal fin rays; PTG,
distal radialia. (From
Parker and Haswell.)

is evidence of the existence of a higher
grade of structure than in their surviving
allies. In Husthenopteron,’ for example,
the fin is supported by an axis of at least
three bony segments, with at least three
ossified preaxial radialia; hence, it has
obviously undergone less degeneration than
in Polypterus, where the fin-skeleton is
essentially Teleostean. In the Dipnoi the
pelvic fins are similar to the correspond-
ing pectoral fins, but individual variation
is more marked and even the central
axis may divide.” In the males of all
existing Elasmobranchs, including the
Holocephah, certain of the more distally
situated metapterygial radialia become
modified to form a supporting skeleton
for the copulatory organs, the claspers,
or mixipterygia. In the latter group
the anterior claspers are also provided
with cartilaginous supports articulating

with the pelvic girdle directly in front of the pelvic fins.

1 Traquair, Geol, Mag. vii. 1890, p. 15 ; Goodrich, Z.c.
° Haswell, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W. ix. 1884, p. 71; Howes, P.Z.S. 1887, p. 3.

CHAPTER IX

THE DENTITION, ALIMENTARY CANAL, AND DIGESTIVE GLANDS

THE alimentary canal is a muscular tube with an epithelial
lining, formed for the reception and the digestion of the food.
It begins with a mouth, and from thence it extends backwards
through the coelom, finally communicating with the exterior
either by a cloacal or by an anal orifice. The oral or buccal
cavity into which the mouth leads is a stomodaeum, and is lined
by inpushed epidermis, while the hinder portion of the cloaca
and the anus are lined by a somewhat similar inpushing of the
epidermis which forms the proctodaeum. The rest of the
alimentary canal, consisting in succession of a pharynx, an
oesophagus, a stomach, and an intestine, constitutes the mesen-
teron, and is lined by endoderm. Teeth are developed from the
walls of the stomodaeum, and glands for the secretion of digestive
fluids from the endoderm of the mesenteron.

Dentition.

In the Lampreys among the Cyclostomata teeth are developed
in the form of yellow conical structures on the inner surface of
the buccal funnel, and on the extremity of the rasping “ tongue”
(Fig. 91, A). Each tooth consists of an axial papilla of the
dermis, sometimes enclosing a pulp-cavity, and invested by
the epidermis, and also by a stratified horny cone which forms
the projecting hard part of the tooth. The dermal papilla with
its ectodermal investment bears a superficial resemblance to the
germ of a true calcified tooth, but no odontoblasts are formed,
nor any calcic deposit, the laminated horny teeth being formed
by the gradual conversion of the successive strata of the

247

248 FISHES CHa.

epidermic cells into horny layers.’ The old teeth are vertically
replaced by new teeth developed beneath the functional teeth.
With the exception of a median tooth above the oral aperture,
Myzxine and its allies have only lingual teeth. These are comb-
like, and they are formed by the basal fusion of primitively
distinct tooth-germs. The structure and development of the
teeth of the Cyclostomes lend uo support to the view that the

Fic. 150.—Vertical section of developing tooth in Petromyzon marinus, showing a
successional tooth, which is just beginning to cornify at its apex beneath the
functional tooth. @, Dermis; d.p, dermal papillae ; ep, epidermis lining buccal
funnel ; ep', epidermis which has formed the horny functional tooth ht; ep,
epidermis forming the horny cone of the successional tooth ht, (From Warren.)

teeth are degenerate calcified structures. With greater prob-
ability they represent a stage in the evolution of teeth and
dermal spines, which has been succeeded by a later stage in
which calcification superseded cornification as a method of
hardening.

True calcified teeth first make their appearance in Fishes,
where they assume the form of modifications of exoskeletal
structures.” The teeth of Elasmobranchs are identical in essential
structure, as well as in the manner of their development, with
the ordinary dermal spines of the skin, and in the embryo the

1 Warren, Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. xlv. 1902, p. 631.
° See Ridewood, Nat. Sci. viii. 1896, p. 391, for references.

1x DENTITION 249

dermal spines form a continuous series with those which invest
the jaws and eventually become teeth (Fig. 151). It is only
later, when lps become apparent, that the continuity of the
teeth and dermal spines is interrupted, and the two structures
assume their distinc-
tive characters.

The tissues of which
the teeth of Fishes are
composed are (1) den-
tine, which is a non-
vascular, calcified
tissue, traversed by
numerous radiating,
branched, dentinal
tubuli, into which ex-
tend protoplasmic pro-
longations from the
cells (scleroblasts) by
which the dentine is
secreted. Dentine
forms the greater part
of the body of a tooth.
(2) vasodentine and
(3) osteodentine are

modifications of ordi-

nar dentine the Fic. 151.—Transverse section through the lower jaw of
y ae an embryo Scylliwm, to show the gradual transition
former containing from dermal spines (d, d, d@) on the outer surface of

a ae the jaw to teeth (t, ¢, ¢) on the oral surface. ¢, Car-
blood - vessels ramify tilage of the lower jaw. (From Gegenbaur.)

ing in its substance
but no dentinal tubules, and the latter more closely resembling
bone. (4) enamel, an exceptionally dense, non-vascular, non-
tubular tissue, which may or may not exhibit traces of the
prismatic structure so characteristic of this tissue in the higher
Vertebrates, forms the outer investment of the teeth.

As regards their fixation, the more primitive forms of teeth,
such as those of Elasmobranchs, are simply embedded in the
gums, and are only connected with the jaws by fibrous tissue ;
but in some of the older fossil Sharks the fixation of the teeth
is effected by the mutual articulation of the basal plates of the
teeth with one another. The Chondrostean Polyodon, so shark-

250 FISHES CHAP,

like in many other respects, also has teeth implanted basally in
the gums, and quite free from any special connexion with the
jaw-bones. In some Teleosts with movable teeth, the latter
are merely attached to the jaws by fibrous, and often elastic,
ligaments, as in the Pike (£sox) and the Angler-Fish (Zophius).
as a rule, however, the teeth are directly ankylosed to the
bones developed in relation with the jaws. Very rarely, as, for
example, in some Characinidae, are the teeth implanted in
sockets.

Nearly all Fishes are polyphyodont, that is, the old teeth are
constantly replaced by new teeth as fast as they become worn
down or fall out. In the Sharks and Dog-Fishes, for example,
where the teeth are arranged in rows parallel to the axis of each
jaw, the functional teeth along the upper edge of the jaw are
usually erect, while those in the
rows more internally situated point
inwards towards the oral cavity;
and behind these again there are
rows of developing teeth in different
stages of growth, and partially hidden
beneath a projecting fold of the oral
mucous membrane (Fig. 152). As
the teeth in use become lost they
are successively replaced by the
inner rows, which, with the mucous
Fig. 152.—Transverse section through membrane in which they are em-

oe fibers oiling bedded, move forwards to the edge

ee of the jaw, where they become erect
mediate successor; ¢”, ¢”, still and functional. The teeth of the
younger ‘teeth, covered by the Holocephali and of the Dipnoi are

old of mucous membrane, m. im.

(From Ridewood.) not shed, but the loss which they

sustain through wear and tear is
made good by persistent growth at their bases. In the Teleo-
stomi the succession is less regular, new teeth being formed between
or at the bases of the old teeth. In the case of socketed teeth
the succession is usually vertical, the new teeth being formed at the
sides of the old ones; and by the absorption of the bases of the
latter, the former come to lie directly below them, and eventually
they occupy the same sockets.

As might be expected from the remarkable diversity in the

oo IX DENTITION 251

habits and in the food of different Fishes, the teeth exhibit an
equally striking diversity in form, size, and structure. The
most primitive type of tooth resembles an ordinary dermal spine,
and is little more than a simple pointed cone. A few Elasmo-
branchs and many Teleostomi possess teeth of this kind. By
the flattening of the cone parallel to the axis of the jaw, the
tooth becomes triangular, and then the margins may either
remain smooth and trenchant, or they may become complicated
by the formation of marginal serrations or of accessory basal
cusps, and by such modifications the characteristic teeth of
most Elasmobranchs are formed. The simple cone may also
be modified to form crushing teeth—short, blunt, more or less
hemispherical teeth—or even transformed into a mosaic of hexa-
gonal plates, as in the Myliobatidae amongst Elasmobranchs.
Massive, flattened, scroll-like crushing teeth are also formed by
the fusion of adjacent teeth, or of several successional teeth, and
of such composite teeth we have examples in the Heterodontidae
and in the Palaeozoic Cochliodontidae. By a somewhat similar
process of concrescence the anomalous composite teeth of such
Teleosts as the Diodons and Tetrodons, and of the Parrot-Fish
(Scarus), have been evolved. The singular dental structures
of the Holocephali are probably composite teeth, and it is
certain that the highly characteristic teeth of the Dipnoi have
resulted from the basal fusion of primitively distinct simple
conical denticles. The dentition is often heterodont. In Hetero-
dontus (Cestracion), for example, the anterior teeth in each jaw
are pointed and prehensile, while the hinder ones are scroll-like
and crushing. Prehensile and crushing molar-like teeth are also
present in such Teleosts as many of the Sparidae, and in the
Wolf-Fish (Anarrhichas). The existence of sexual differences
in the dentition is illustrated in the Skates and Rays (Raia),
where teeth which are simple and pointed in the male become
flattened and plate-like in the female. A few Teleosts, like the
Syngnathidae, Cyprinidae, and some Siluridae, are entirely devoid
of jaw-teeth. |

In addition to jaw-teeth, many Teleosts possess pharyngeal
or gill-teeth, developed in connexion with the inner margins of
the branchial arches, to which they are usually firmly ankylosed
(Figs. 352, 412 and 413). As a rule “the pharyngeal denti-
tion is inversely proportional to the extent of tooth development

25.2 FISHES CHAP.

on the jaws.”* Pharyngeal teeth differ greatly in size and

structure in different Teleosts, and, like the jaw-teeth, they are
capable of replacement by vertical succession. The teeth are
sometimes restricted to the inferior pharyngeal bones (cerato-
branchials of the last branchial arch), and then, as in the Carp
(Cyprinus), they may bite against a callous pad on the under
surface of the basioccipital bone; or, as in some of the Wrasses
(Labrus), the inferior teeth are opposed to superior teeth on the
upper pharyngeal bones (pharyngo-branchials of more or fewer
of the branchial arches). When pharyngeal teeth are present
it is probable that they are the principal masticatory organs, the
jaw-teeth being used for seizing or holding the prey.

Alimentary Canal.

A protrusible tongue is never developed in Fishes. A rudi-
ment of that organ is present in the Elasmobranchs (Fig. 153)
and Dipnoi, and also in the Crossopterygii, and usually consists
of an elevated area of mucous membrane provided with free
lateral edges and a forwardly projecting apex; it is supported by
the basi-hyal element of the hyoid arch. In the Crossopterygii
(e.g. Polypterus) the tongue contains muscle fibres, and in the
Dipnoi, where the organ is better developed thaa in any other
Fishes, special lingual muscles are present.

The pharynx succeeds the oral cavity, and is perforated on
each side by the branchial clefts (Figs. 153, 154). The rest of
the alimentary canal differs considerably in various Fishes in
the degree of distinctness of its several regions, and in the
extent to which it is convoluted. As a rule the pharynx is
followed in succession by an oesophagus, a stomach, and an
intestine (Fig. 153), the latter terminating in a portion usually
termed the “rectum.” The boundaries of these regions are not
always very obvious, but are indicated by variations in calibre,
by changes in the character of the lining epithelium, by special
valves or sphincter muscles, or by the entrance of the ducts of
certain glands like the pancreas and liver. The oesophagus is
occasionally separated from the stomach by a slight constriction,
but more frequently the replacement of the squamous epithelium
of the oesophagus by the columnar epithelium of the stomach

1 Ridewood, op. cit. p. 390.

ts
i

(mariee
nh Wed! od ag

Ix ALIMENTARY CANAL

253

and the appearance of gastric glands in the wall of the latter
cavity afford the only distinction between the two regions. The

Fi, 153
.)

“p.8

|

udef haus seni

TLCS
[

i

pia

Lv
cL Coy AU

es a ae 3 A, :
} ee. ‘ yas \"
wbras peta, fRJ

Cale,

ubrat bar’

Fig. 153.—Dissection of a

male Dog- Fish (Svyl-
lium). The left side of
the body is cut away
to the median plane so
as to expose the ab-
dominal and pericardial
cavities and the neural
canal in their whole
length. The alimentary
canal and the liver have
been drawn downwards,
and the oral cavity, the
pharynx, part of the
intestine, and the cloaca
have been opened. The
cartilaginous parts of the
skeleton are dotted, and
the calcified portions of
the vertebral centra are
black. abd.cav, Abdo-
minal cavity ; au, au-
ricle ; 0.67, basi - bran-
chial; }.hy, basi-hyal ;
cart, conus arteriosus ;
ed.a, caudal artery ;
cd. st, cardiac part of the
stomach ; cd.v, caudal
vein; cl, cloaca; cn,
centrum ; cr, cranium ;
crb, cerebellum ; d.ao,
dorsal aorta ; dien, tha-
lamencephalon ; epi,
epididymis ; fon, fonta-
nelle; gul, oesophagus ;
hia, haemal arch;
i.br.a4—-i.br.a,® internal
gill-clefts ; 7ut, intes-
tine ; kd, kidney ; dj,
lower jaw ; Zr, left lobe
of liver ; mecd.ob/, me-
dulla oblongata ; mes,
mesentery ; 7.@, neural
arch; m.cav, neural
canal; olf, olfactory
lobes ; opt., optic lobes ;
pan, pancreas ; ped.car,
pericardial cavity ; pet.a,
pectoral arch; -ph,
pharynx ; pin, pineal
body ; p.2.d, vestigial
Miillerian duet; prs,
prosencephalon ; pty,

pituitary body ; pv.a, pelvic arch ; pyl.st, pyloric portion of the stomach ; 7, rostrum ; 7.7, right
lobe of liver ; ret.gd, rectal gland ; sp, spiracle ; sp.cd, spinal cord ; spi, spleen ; sp.s, sperm
sac ; sp.vi, spiral valve ; s.v, sinus venosus ; tng, tongue ; ¢s, testis ; v.g.s, urino-genital sinus ;
uj, upper jaw ; ur, metanephric duct ; v, ventricle ; v.ao, ventral aorta; v.de/, vas deferens

or mesonephric duct ; vs.sem, vesicula seminalis.

(From Wiedersheim, after T. J. Parker.)

254 FISHES CHAP.

commencement of the intestine is usually indicated by a pyloric
“valve” (Fig. 155, A, B), in the form of a ring-like, inwardly
projecting thickening of the circularly-disposed muscle fibres of
the terminal extremity of the stomach, and usually also by the
entrance of the distinct or united ducts of the liver and pancreas ;
sometimes, as in certain Elasmobranchs and in the Dipnoi, by a
special dilatation or “ Bursa Entiana” (Fig. 155, A). The rectum,
or terminal portion of the intestine, is distinguished from the rest
of the gut by its straight course to the cloacal aperture or the
anus, and sometimes by an increase in calibre. In Box vulgaris
and a few other Teleosts' a caecal diverticulum indicates the
commencement of the rectum, while in a few cases the pre-
rectal portion of the intestine communicates with the enlarged
rectal segment by a much constricted valvular orifice which is
suggestive of the ileo-colic valve of the higher Vertebrates,’ as
in the Teleosts Amiurus catus,? Trigla gurnardus, and Cyclo-
pterus lumpus.

The relation of the regional divisions of the intestine in
Fishes to those of other Vertebrates are somewhat difficult to
determine. If we may regard the “rectal” gland of Elasmo-
branchs and the intestinal caecum of certain Teleosts as homo-
logous with each other, and with the caecum coli of the higher
Vertebrates, then it would seem that by far the greater part of
the intestine of Fishes, including that portion in which a spiral
valve may be developed, is homologous with the pre-caecal
segment of the gut or small intestine in other Vertebrates, and
that the post-caecal section, or large intestine, of the latter is
represented in Fishes only by that relatively short portion of the
gut which hes posterior to the rectal gland or its homologue in
Teleosts, the equivalent of the colon of Mammalia being, as in
Amphibia, Reptiles, and Birds, practically undifferentiated.*

In the Cyclostomata the alimentary canal retains much of its
primitive simplicity. It pursues a straight course from mouth
to anus, and the usual regions are very obscurely indicated. The
same remarks apply also to the Holocephali and a few Teleosts,
although in these Fishes the limits of the different regions are

1 For references see Howes, Linn. Soc. Journ. Zool. xxiii. 1890, p. 381.

° Howes, op. cit.

* Macallum. Reprinted from Proc. Canadian Instit. N.S. ii, 1884, p. 387.
4 Howes, op. cit.

ALIMENTARY CANAL 258

Ix

(‘SLE pUL doysavg wor) “asut0a yf | Uy peaqnaa ‘a { suertayap sva ‘/p'a
Jayain fin Samysodv [euseyxa syr puv snus prqMos-ourim ‘y*

£ BqLOv [wrqUaA ‘on'a f epotaquaA ‘a f yonp-AoUpTY IO

dappeyq Aavurin 9qrn $ styse4 ‘s2 £ youwoqs {ys f uaatds Yds $ [eydiad0-vadns

‘00'S | plownyje-vadns Pez 's¢ t voaus oropAd oid Say olayod Yd Ssuy peaquea puv ypesiop Jo sjuawapa pvlprr io ‘sotoydoi8haoqd “Lg

:Apoq Arvyngid ‘q:Agd { uopeydeaoussoad ‘wosud snayvunand snjonp oqut passed apystaq

7

ud $ Xpoq peourd ‘qud { xukanyd tyd £ prouayds

‘

ered WIS Ky § soqoy ado yydo Sourds Juana ‘gg N fdaaly ‘yt onBu0y “Ay 6 Soupry-proy,, “py § oupry ‘py f auysequr ya? £ ourds

[vMevy “qQ°H £ ye[[NF Jo suseydosao yrh £ aoppryq- [Vs ¢q
[ruep ‘yew § ug [essop ysay ‘Tfp f uinppaqadao tgvo funaquad ‘Ny $ Wea pepnes

‘ ‘

UY | oulysazut ay} JO quaWIses LoAyUY 10 WuuapoNp “np ‘ sket-uy
‘apa $ Ssaqre yepnes ‘v-pa ¢ peydroooiseq ‘QQ f TeAy-1seq

+ [epyuol

‘RHA * evqzoe snqynq ‘'q § epolune ‘nv f snuv ‘uy $ pauado loppryq-ary 7q'y —“apls yey ot} WoIy (OMY OWME’) Jsoo]aJ, e]eUI B JO UOLssI— PGT ‘Oly

qua

“TOT

hh

256 FISHES CHAP,

somewhat more clearly defined. In the Dipnoi (Fig. 155, A), a
contracted sigmoid curve between the somewhat dilated stomach
and the spacious intestine is the only departure from the straight
course of the preceding groups.

In the remaining Fishes the degree of convolution varies
within rather wide limits. The oesophagus is usually straight
and wide, but in Lutodeira, arnong Teleosts, it is long and even
convoluted, and in the Plectognath Teleosts it gives off a large
sac-like outgrowth (“air-sac”), which extends anteriorly as far as
the head, and posteriorly to the beginning of the tail, and
communicates with the oesophagus by two apertures. The
stomach may be U-shaped with the concavity directed forwards,
and consisting of a right limb passing backwards from the
oesophagus, and a left limb curving forwards to its junction
with the-intestine (Fig. 153). In such instances as these the
stomach and the adjacent section of the intestine describe a
characteristic siphonal curve. In certain other Fishes (Fig. 160),
the oesophageal portion of the stomach terminates behind in a
tubular or sac-like dilatation at some distance posterior to the
laterally situated pylorus, which indicates the origin of the
intestine. The intestine is straight, or nearly so, in Elasmo-
branchs, Crossopterygii, and Dipnoi, and also in a few Teleosts;
but sometimes, and very generally in Teleosts, it is more
or less convoluted, notably in some of the Mugilidae, and in
the Loricariidae, where, as in Plecostomus, it is disposed in
numerous spiral coils like a watch-spring. The terminal
portion of the intestine or rectum either opens into a cloaca,
which also receives the urinary and genital ducts, as in Elasmo-
branchs (Fig. 153), and Dipnoi (Fig. 155, A), or opens externally
by an anus, situated in front of the separate or united urino-
genital ducts, as is the case with all the remaining groups
of Fishes (Fig. 154). The cloacal aperture is invariably
situated near the junction of the caudal and trunk regions, and
as a rule is median in position, rarely, as in the Dipnoi, displaced
to the right or left of the middle line; but the anus differs
greatly in position, sometimes retaining its primitive position at
the hinder end of the trunk, as in the Holocephali, Chondrostei,
Crossopterygii, Holostei, and many Teleosts, or occupying almost
any position between that point and, as in the “Electric Eels”
(Gymnotidae), the ventral surface of the throat (Fig. 351.)

ALIMENTARY CANAL

257

VOL. VII

Fic, 155.—A, alimentary

canal and liver of a
female Protopterus,from
the left side. Part of
the left wall of the
stomach and intestine,
and the peritoneal in-
vestment of the spleen
have been removed. .p,
Abdominal pore; 0.d,
bile-duct ; b.ent, Bursa
Entiana ; cl, cloaca;
cl.ap, cloacal aperture ;
cl.c, caecum cloacae ;
c.m.d, coeliaco-mesen-
teric artery; cy.d, bile
duct; kd, kidney duct ;
m.a, mesenteric ar-
teries; od, oviduct ;
pt.c, post-caval vein
or inferior vena cava ;
p.v, portal vein; the
other reference letters
as in B. (From
Newton Parker.) B,
viscera of an adult
female Lepidosteus, ven-
tral view. The oeso-
phagus, the commence-
ment of the intestine
and the rectum have
been laid open. a,
air-bladder ; an, anus ;
é.d, intestinal aperture
of the bile-duct ; g.0,
gall-bladder ; gl, oeso-
phageal aperture of the
air-bladder ; h.d, hep-
atic duct; Z, liver; oes,
oesophagus ; py, py-
lorus ; py.c, pyloric
caeca; py.c’, the four
intestinal orifices of the
pyloric caeca; 7, rec-
tum; s, spleen; sp.v,
spiral valve; st,
stomach, (From Bal-
four and Newton
Parker.)

258 FISHES CHAP.

The whole length of the alimentary canal from the oeso-
phagus to the rectum is invested externally by the visceral
layer of the peritoneum (Fig. 156), which histologically consists
of a stratum of connective tissue, supporting on its free sur-
face an epithelial stratum (coelomic epithelium). Primarily,
the investing peritoneum is continued both dorsally and
ventrally into bilaminar suspensory folds, the dorsal and ventral
mesenteries (d.ms, v.ms), which extend to the mid-dorsal or mid-
ventral line of the abdominal cavity. The two layers then
separate and become continuous with the parietal layer of the
peritoneum lining the whole of the inner surface of the

Fig. 156.—Transverse section
of a Fish, diagrammatic.
cn, Centrum ; coel, coel-
ome; d.a, dorsal aorta;
a.f, dorsal fin ; d.m, dorsal
muscles ; d.ms, dorsal
mesentery ; f.7, fin ray ;
gon, gonad ; int, intestine ;
Z.v, lateral vein; msn,
mesonephros ; msn.d,
mesonephric duct; na,
neural arch; p, parietal
layer of the peritoneum ;
p, visceral layer; p.cv,
posterior cardinal vein ;
pnd, Miillerian duct; 1,
ventral rib ; 7’, dorsal rib ;
sp.c, spinal cord ; t.p, trans-

verse process ; v.m, ventral muscles ; v.ms, ventral mesentery. (Modified, after Parker

and Haswell.)

body-wall. Embryologically, the two mesenteries owe their
formation to the fusion above and below the mesenteron of the
contiguous walls of two laterally situated and primitively distinct
coelomic cavities. The dorsal mesentery in the adult is occa-
sionally complete, as in the Myxinoid Cyclostomata and in
the Elasmobranch Hypnos subnigrum,' and also in some Dipnoi
and in a few Teleosts, but much more frequently it is reduced
by absorption to anterior and posterior remnants, or to a series
of isolated bands, or even, as in the Lamprey (Petromyzon), to
a few filaments accompanying the intestinal blood-vessels. The
ventral mesentery, on the contrary, is rarely present, and if
present is never complete. In Lepidosteus* a ventral mesentery

1 Howes, P.Z.S. 1890, p. 669.
° Balfour and Newton Parker, Phil. Trans. 173, 1882, p. 425.

1X ALIMENTARY CANAL 259

is said to be present in connexion with that part of ‘the
intestine which contains the spiral valve. In Protopterus, and
also in Neoceratodus,? there is a well-developed ventral mesentery
in relation with the greater part of the length of the intestine,
although in the former Dipnoid its continuity is interrupted by

la

Fic. 157.—Transverse section through a portion of the wall of the intestine, combined
from the condition seen in both the higher and the lower Vertebrata. Semi-
diagrammatic. a.c, Epithelial cells in the amoeboid state ; 0.v, blood-vessels ; c.m,
circular muscular layer ; g, one of Lieberkiihn’s glands in the higher Vertebrates ; ¢.ep,
intestinal epithelium ; 7, leucocytes ; 2’, leucocytes in the intestinal epithelium ; /./,
lymph follicles; 7m, longitudinal muscular layer; dym, lymphatic vessels; p,
visceral layer of the peritoneum ; sm, the submucosa ; v, villi of the higher Verte-
brates. (From Wiedersheim.)

one or two vacuities, and in the latter the mesentery is incom-
plete posteriorly. A ventral mesentery is also present in the
intestinal region of some of the Muraenidae among Teleosts.*
Internal to its peritoneal investment the wall of the alimentary
canal consists in succession from without inwards of (1), a

2 Giinther, Pail. Trans. 161, 1871, pp. 542-543.
3 Owen, Anat. Phys. Vertebrates, London, 1866, i. p. 424.

260 FISHES CHAP.

muscular coat, (2) the submucosa, and (3) an epithelial stratum
or mucous membrane, the first two of these layers, with the
addition of the peritoneum, being derivatives of the inner or
splanchnic portion of the embryonic mesoblast.'

Excluding the oesophagus, where the muscular coat is mainly
composed of striated fibres, the musculature ofthe alimentary
canal usually consists solely of non-striated, spindle-shaped fibres
disposed in two layers, an external stratum of longitudinally
arranged fibres, and an inner stratum of circularly disposed fibres
(Fig. 15'7), with the addition, in the stomach, of an oblique layer
between the two. In the oesophagus the reverse arrangement
may exist, the circular layer being external and the longitudinal
internal. The muscular coat varies considerably in thickness in
different regions and in different Fishes, and in the Cyclostomata,
the Holocephali, some Teleosts, and the Dipnoi may be very:
feebly developed, or even entirely absent, as in the intestine of the
Hag-Fish (Myaine). In the Gillaroo Trout (Salmo stomachicus);
on the contrary, the distal section of the siphonal stomach has its
musculature unusually thickened, so as to form an incipient
gizzard for the crushing of the shells of the freshwater Molluscs
on which the Fish feeds. In some of the Mullets (Mugilidae)?
a true gizzard is developed by the enormous thickening of the
muscular coat of the caecal stomach, the cavity of which, in
consequence, is reduced to a mere vertical fissure, and is lined by
an exceptionally thick, horny epithelium.

There are a few exceptions to the rule that the muscular
fibres are of the non-striated variety. Thus in some Teleosts, as in
the Tench (Zinca vulgaris), striated fibres are continued from the
oesophagus into the walls of the stomach and intestine, and there
form an outer longitudinal and an inner circular layer, situated
externally to the corresponding layers of the non-striated stratum.

1 For the histology of the alimentary canal and its glands in Fishes, see Leydig,
Lehrb. d. Histol. d. Menschen u. d. Tiere, 1857; Id. Beitr. zu mtkrosk. Anat. u.
Entwickl. d. Rochen wu. Hate, Leipzig, 1852; Id. Anat.-histol. Untersuch. tib. Fische
uw. Reptilien, Berlin, 1853; Molin, Sitz. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. eu Wien, v. 1850,
p. 416; Macallum, Proc. Canadian Inst. N.S. ii. 1884, p. 387; Id. Journ. Anat.
and Phys. xx. 1886, p. 604; N. Parker, Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. xxx. 1893, p. 109;
Ayers, Jen. Zettsch. xviii. 1885, p. 479; Edinger, Archiv f. mikr. Anat. xiii. 1876,
p. 651; Trinkler, Archiv f. mikr. Anat. xxiv. 1884, p. 174. Also Oppel, Lehrd. d.
vergl. mikrosk, Anat. d. Wirbeltiere, i.-ii. Jena, 1896-97, where numerous other
references are given.

2 Owen, op. cit. p. 418. 3 Owen, .c.

Ix ALIMENTARY CANAL 261

In the Siluroid, Amiwrus, the striated fibres of the outer circular
layer of the oesophagus are continued, although but sparsely, into
the inner circular layer of the stomach.

The submucosa (Fig. 157) lies between the muscular layer
externally and the epithelial lining internally, and is charac-
teristically developed in the stomach, and even more so in the
intestine. Histologically, it consists of a framework of connective
tissue, enclosing in its meshes masses of leucocytes (lymphoid
tissue), some of which are amoeboid and migratory, and may
even be found between the cells of the intestinal epithelium
(including in some instances the cloacal epithelium), probably
actively participating in the transmission of food material
from the alimentary canal to the lymphatics and blood-vessels ;
while other and somewhat similar, but larger, leucocytes (phago-
.cytes), are concerned with the elimination of waste substances or
noxious micro-organisms. In addition to the diffused lymphoid
tissue of the submucosa, special rounded or oval, and sometimes
encapsuled, masses of this tissue (lymph follicles) are common in
the intestinal wall (Fig. 157) of Acipenser, the Dipnoi and some
Elasmobranchs, and are perhaps the only representatives in Fishes
of the solitary follicles or “Peyer's patches” of the higher
Vertebrates. A mass of lymphoid tissue exists in the axis of
the spiral valve of Acipenser, which has been compared with a
similarly situated structure in Lepidosiren." In some Elas-
mobranchs a large lymphoid organ is imbedded in the submucosa
of the oesophageal wall, while a local thickening of the tissue is
met with in the pyloric sphincter. Protopterus is remarkable
among Vertebrates for the extraordinary development of lymphoid
tissue? which, apart from its distribution in the submucosa, is
abundantly present between the longitudinal and circular muscle
layers, and the peritoneal and muscular coats of the intestine.

In addition to the lymphoid tissue the submucosa contains non-
striated muscle cells and plexuses of capillary blood-vessels, which
in certain Loaches (e.g. Misyurnus), where intestinal respiration
occurs, extend between the cells of the intestinal epithelium. A
network of lymphatic spaces or vessels surrounds the blood-vessels.
In some Elasmobranchs the small arteries of the submucosa of
the stomach are provided with singular sphincter muscles, which

' Hyrtl, Lepidosiren paradoxa, Abhand, d. béhm. Gesell. d. Wiss. 1845, p. 629.
2 Newton Parker, op. cit.

262 FISHES CHAP.

occasionally encircle both the artery and the corresponding
vein.’

The lining epithelium differs considerably in character in
different portions of the alimentary canal. The epithelium of the
mouth, pharynx, and anterior section of the oesophagus is often
squamous and is succeeded in the hinder part of the oesophagus,
and in the stomach and intestine, by a columnar epithelium.
As a rule the epithelium of the rectum is also columnar, but in
Elasmobranchs it may become squamous. Goblet cells are of very
frequent occurrence throughout the whole length of the alimentary
canal, from the mouth to the rectum inclusive, interspersed
between the superficial epithelial cells; in the same position
in the intestine migratory leucocytes have been found. The
primitive ciliation of the Vertebrate alimentary canal is retained
to a greater or less extent in many Fishes, and is sometimes, but
not always, associated with a feeble development of the muscula-
ture. In the larval form of Petromyzon (Ammocoetes), the whole
canal is ciliated except the pharynx and rectum; but in the
adult ciliation is retained only in places which gradually become
fewer as the rectum is approached. In the Myxinoids, however,
cilia are said to be absent.

In the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus) the epithelium of the stomach
and intestine is largely ciliated, but in Elasmobranchs, ciliation
is usually restricted to the posterior portion of the oesophagus
and the edge of the spiral valve. Among the more generalised
Teleostomi (e.g. Acipenser, Lepidosteus, Amia), the oesophagus,
stomach, and intestine may be ciliated, but to an extent which
varies in different genera. The pyloric appendages, when present,
are also more or less extensively ciliated. In Teleosts, however,
the recorded instances of ciliation are relatively rare. Neverthe-
less, ciliated epithelium has been found in the intestine of a few
species (e.g. Rhombus aculeatus and Syngnathus acus), and also in
the pyloric appendages; in the stomach (eg. Perca and Esoz),
and even in the oesophagus (e.g. Perea).

The mucous membrane, including the submucosa, is frequently
developed into variously arranged ingrowths projecting into the
lumen of the alimentary canal; these are generally of the nature
of longitudinal or transverse ridges, or a combination of the
two, giving rise to retiform structures. The simple longitudinal

Paul Mayer, Mitt. zool. Stat. zw Neapel, viii. 1888, p. 307.

1x ALIMENTARY CANAL 263

folds, which are sometimes found in the oesophagus, stomach, and
rectum, often disappear on distension, and probably merely
provide for the enlargement of these cavities during the degluti-
tion of relatively large prey, or for the accumulation of faeces.
On the other hand, the permanent and often complicated folds of
the intestinal mucous membrane are probably related to an
increase in the secretive or absorptive area of this portion of the
alimentary canal. In the stomach the mucous membrane is
usually smooth, rarely, as in the “Electric Eel” (G@ymnotus),
reticulate. In the intestine the folds assume a highly character-
istic and often complicated disposition.’ In the Cyclostomata

ah
We

N
Fic. 158.—The intestinal mucous membrane of different Fishes, to show the transition
from simple longitudinal and transverse folds to crypts. A, Of an Elasmobranch ;

B, C, and D, of various Teleosts. (After Wiedersheim.)

the folds are simple and longitudinally arranged. In Elasmo-
branchs (Fig. 158, A), obliquely transverse folds are present in
addition, and, uniting with the longitudinal ridges, bound linear
depressions.

In various Teleostomi (Fig. 158, B, C, D), the union of the
two series of folds becomes more or less retiform, and the network
of intersecting ridges bounds a series of deep tubular crypts which
appear to penetrate to a considerable distance into the intestinal
wall, and possibly foreshadow the characteristic Lieberkiihn’s
glands of Mammalia. Crypts may also be found in the stomach,
where they receive the apertures of the gastric glands, as in
Amiurus, but more usually they are restricted to the intestine.
In the Dipnoi (eg. Protopterus) the mucous membrane of the

1 Wiedersheim, Lehrb. d. vergl. Anat. d. Wirbelthiere, ed. ii. Jena, 1886, p.
576.

264 FISHES CHAP,

stomach, and—excluding the Bursa Entiana where a number of
oblique folds are present—of the intestine also, is, on the con-
trary, perfectly smooth.

In addition to transverse and longitudinal folds the mucous
membrane of the various sections of the alimentary canal is often
developed into outgrowths which are more or less linear.’ In
the oesophagus these may be papilliform, as in Bow and Caesio ;
obtuse in Acipenser, hard and almost spine-like in species of
Rhombus; or in the form of pyramidal retroverted processes
with jagged or fringed edges, as in the Spiny Dog-Fish
(Acanthias vulgaris). In the Basking Shark (Selache) similar
processes are present, which, near the stomach, become unusually
long and branched, so that the entrance to that cavity is
surrounded by a series of backwardly-directed arborescent tufts.
Peculiar papillose or tag-like processes of the mucous membrane
are frequently present on the spiral valve of Elasmobranchs, in
the intestine of such Teleosts as Balistes, Mugil and some
Pleuronectidae, and also in the rectum of Rhombus maximus.

Of all the outgrowths from the mucous membrane of the
alimentary canal the so-called “ spiral valve” of the Cyclostomata,
Elasmobranchs, Holocephali, Chondrostei, Crossopterygii, Amiidae,
Lepidosteidae and Dipnoi is the most characteristic. The first
appearance of this structure was probably in the form of a straight
longitudinal fold or ridge projecting into the cavity of the
intestine, similar, perhaps, to the typhlosole of many Inverte-
brata. This primitive condition is not retained in any existing
Fishes, although it may be closely approached in the larval
Cyclostome (Ammocoetes), and is perhaps also indicated in the
straight anterior portion of the spiral valve of Polypterus.
Absent altogether in the Myxinoids, the valve is represented in
its simplest condition, as in certain other Cyclostomata (eg.
Petromyzon), by a ridge of mucous membrane which commences
anteriorly on the dorsal side, and, after describing a partial
spiral as it passes backwards, terminates posteriorly on the
ventral side, the width of the valve not exceeding half the
diameter of the intestine. This simple type of valve is repeated
in embryo Elasmobranchs, but in the adults of these Fishes the
valve becomes much more complicated, and exhibits a wide range
of structural variation. The increased complexity of the valve

1 Owen, op. cit. p. 415.

IX SPIRAL VALVE 265

seems to depend on several factors, the effect of which, in different
Elasmobranchs, is best studied in a series of valves of progressively
higher differentiation.’

In a hypothetical simple type of valve, easily derivable from
the more primitive type of Petromyzon, it may be conceived that,
while not exceeding in width the semi-diameter of the intestine,
the valve becomes disposed in several complete and more or less
closely approximated spiral turns, the free edge of the valve being
on the same level as its attached margin, and leaving an open
axial canal along the centre of the gut. The nearest approach
to this hypothetical type, which has been compared, not inaptly,
to un escalier tournant sans noyau, is perhaps to be found in the
Thresher-Shark (Alopectas vulpes).

The structure of the more complicated spiral valves of other
Elasmobranchs are well illustrated within the limits of the single
genus Raia.

In one specimen of Raia sp. (Fig. 159, A) the last four coils
of the valve are similar to those of the hypothetical type, but the
more anterior ones, owing to the greater width of the valve,
which here exceeds the semi-diameter of the intestine, have their
free margins deflected downwards, while that portion of the valve
which forms the first half turn is coiled inwards upon itself, so as
to form a hollow cone, open dorsally, and having its apex directed
forwards. In other examples a further modification is intro-
duced by the increasing width of the valve, which now, througb-
out its whole length, equals the semi-diameter of the intestine ;
and by the formation of an axial columella by the thickened free
edge of the valve, which is traversed by a central band of
unstriped muscle, as well as by the intra-intestinal artery and
vein, and takes the place of the central canal of the preceding
types. The valve is, however, still regular, and its free margin
remains on the same level as the corresponding portion of the
attached edge. In other specimens, again, additional complica-
tions are introduced by a still further increase in the width of
the valve, which now exceeds, often considerably, the semi-
diameter of the intestine, and the consequent deflection of the
free edge of the valve either forwards or backwards (C and D).
As shown in C the valve, in consequence of the backward detlec-
tion of its free margin, presents the appearance of a nest of

17, Jeffery Parker, Trans. Zool. Soc. xi. 1879, p. 49.
y

266 FISHES CHAP.

imperfect truncated cones with their apices directed backwards,
the successive cones adhering so closely to one another that they
combine to form a central conical chamber with a spirally disposed
cavity winding round it. In D, on the contrary, the free edge
of the valve is deflected forwards, so that, as in C, a nest of cones

Fic. 159.—Examples of various types of the spiral valve in Elasmobranchs. A, B, ©,
and D in specimens of Raia spp.; E, in Sphyrna malleus. A, B, and D represents
longitudinal sections of the intestine, the ventral portion of the valve being re-
moved. In C successive portions of the ventral wall of the intestine have been cut
out. In E the intestine has been opened along the mid-ventral line and its wall
reflected to the right and left ; the ventral portion of each coil of the “scroll” valve
has been removed. In most of the figures the pylorus is shown in the upper part,
and the “rectal” gland in the lower. (From T. Jeffery Parker.)

is formed, but the apices of the successive cones are directed
forwards instead of backwards. Notwithstanding these variations
in the structure of the valve as a whole, the first coil or half coil
nearly always resembles that described in A.

It is obvious that the structure of the valve varies consider-
ably within the limits of the genus, and it may be added that
various intermediate types of structure occur between A and B,

IX SPIRAL VALVE 267

Aand C,and A and D. The individual variations are perhaps
even more remarkable, and appear to be quite independent of age
and sex. By way of example it may be mentioned that valves
approximating to one or other of those represented by C and D
occur in different individuals of Raia maculata of the same sex
and similar in size, even in young specimens not more than three
inches in length.

As regards other Elasmobranchs, the common Dog-Fish
(Scyllium canicula)* has a well-developed spiral valve disposed
in twelve coils, which structurally represents a more highly
developed example of the type D. The existence of considerable
individual variation is nevertheless indicated by the fact that
in one specimen examined the valve was intermediate between
C and D, five of the eight cones projecting forwards and three
backwards. In a specimen of Notidanus sp.” there were as many
as twenty coils, which in disposition were intermediate between
B and OC, approximating, however, more nearly to B. In a
specimen of the Port Jackson Shark (Heterodontus)* the valve
had eight coils, and in structure was also intermediate between
B and C, but approached more nearly to C. Some of the
Hammer-headed Sharks (e.g. Sphyrna malleus)* possess a type of
spiral valve which differs considerably from any of those hitherto
described, and is termed a “scroll” valve (Fig. 159, E). The
attached edge of the valve pursues a straight longitudinal course,
or at any rate only describes a half turn and back again in
passing from the pyloric to the cloacal extremity of the gut. In
the middle of its course the width of the valve is about equal to
two-thirds of its length, but towards either extremity it gradually
diminishes until the free and attached margins meet. The valve
thus constituted is rolled upon itself from left to right, the
successive coils being comparable to a series of cylinders placed
one inside the other, and becoming gradually larger both in
length and diameter from within outwards. A similar valve is
present in some of the Carchariidae.

In the Holocephali (e.g. Chimaera monstrosa)? the valve
describes only three and a half coils, and is further remarkable
in that the attached margin, for a considerable portion of its

1 Jeffery Parker, op. cit. pl. xi. Fig. 5. 2 Ibid. p. 58.
3 Ibid. p. 58. 4 Tbid. p. 59.
5 Ibid. p. 58, pl. xi. Fig. 6.

268 FISHES CHAP,

extent, does not form a regular spiral but describes only a slightly
sinuous course. Posteriorly, the valve is more normal, and con-
sists of about two cones with their apices directed forwards.

In the Dipnoi the spiral valve is well developed, and in Neo-
ceratodus’ describes nine coils, and in Protopterus® six or seven.
The structure of the valve in the latter Dipnoid resembles that
of Scyllium canicula, except for the smaller number of cones.

In the more generalised Teleostomi the valve is best developed
in the Sturgeon (Acipenser’) and in Polypterus. In the former? the
valve is restricted to the posterior half of the total length of the
intestine, often extending to within an inch of the anal aperture,
and describing in its backward course about seven or eight coils.
The width of the valve is about equal to the semi-diameter of the
intestine, and the thickened free margin forms a well-marked
axial columella, round which the cavity of the gut winds, as in
the type B, except that the spiral is a more open one. In
Polypterus the valve begins close to the solitary pyloric caecum,
and for some distance pursues a straight longitudinal course, but
eventually forms a few spiral coils, ceasing, however, at a con-
siderable distance from the anus. The evidence afforded by
petrified faeces or “ coprolites” proves that certain extinct Cross-
opterygii (e.g. Macropoma, Megalichthys), like their living repre-
sentative, Polypterus, possessed a spiral valve.* In Amia and
Lepidosteus® the valve is almost vestigial, being restricted to the
terminal portion of the intestine, and is somewhat variable as to
the precise number of its coils. In Amia there are nearly four
coils, extending over 3 cm., that is less than a tenth of the total
length of the intestine, but in some specimens the coils do not
exceed two and a half or three in number. Lepidosteus® has a
still shorter valve which, in specimens of 7-10 cm. in length,
may not consist of more than three and a half coils, and in much
larger specimens may be reduced to less than two coils, a
variation which suggests that a reduction takes place in the
number of coils as the fish increases in age and size. The
structure of the valve in the three last-mentioned genera
resembles that described in Actpenser, and in none of them does

1 Giinther, op. cit. p. 544. * Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 141,
* Macallum, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xx. 1886, pp. 618, 619.
5 Owen, op. cit. p. 424. 5 Macallum, Z.c.

§ Balfour and Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 425.

1x SPIRAL VALVE 269

the width of the valve so far exceed the semi-diameter of the
intestine as, by forward or backward deflection, to give rise to
the highly characteristic cones of Elasmobranchs and Dipnoi.

In the more specialised Teleostomi (Teleostei) the spiral valve
is wholly wanting, except perhaps as a vestigial structure in
certain Clupeoids, as, for example, Chirocentrus,' and possibly
also in some Salmonidae.”

From what has been said as to the structure of the spiral
valve in the different groups of Fishes, it may be concluded that
the valve most nearly retains its primitive condition in the
Cyclostomata ; attains its maximum development in the Elasmo-
branchs, especially in the Notidanidae, and shows no indication
of degeneration in the Dipnoi. In the Holocephali and the lower
Teleostomi, on the other hand, the valve exhibits various stages
of retrogressive modification, and in the Teleosts is either absent
altogether or persists only as a vestigial structure in a very few
species.

From a physiological point of view the object of the spiral
valve is to increase the absorptive inner surface of the intestine,
but, from what has been said as to the structural variability of
the valve, it is obvious that its efficacy from a functional stand-
point must be equally variable. The value of the valve as an
absorptive mechanism necessarily depends on thearea of absorption-
surface which it provides, as well as on the degree of resistance
which it offers to the passage of food material along the cavity
of the intestine. These factors will in turn depend on the number
of coils, on the width of the valve, and on the extent to which its
free margin is deflected in forming the series of cones, but these
again are precisely the structural features which are most lable
to variation. The total absorption area in the four types of
valve characteristic of the genus Raia has been calculated, and
may be expressed in square centimetres as follows:—A, 136°64,;
B, 143°82; C, 254°3; and D, 276°7.4. Hence as regards mere
absorption area a spiral valve of the type D has twice the extent
of a valve of the type A, and if, in addition, account be taken
of the retardation of the food due to the increased obstruction
offered by the columella and cones in D, it is clear that the

1 Cuvier and Valenciennes, Hist. Nat. d. Poiss. xix. 1846, p. 151.
2 Rathke, Ub. d. Darmkanal u. d. Zeugungsorgane d. Fische, Halle, 1824, pp. 62 f
3 Edinger, op. cit. p. 678. 4 T. Jeffery Parker, op. cit. p. 55.

270 FISHES CHAP.

difference in physiological value between the two types must be
far more considerable than is indicated by a comparison of their
relative superficial areas alone.

The evolution of the spiral valve was probably due to the
necessity of increasing the absorptive area of an almost straight
unconvoluted intestine, a result which in other animals is often
obtained by an increase in the length and concurrent convolution
of the intestine itself. Any attempt to correlate the variations in
the degree of perfection or imperfection of the valve considered as
an absorptive mechanism with any special variations in the nature
or quality of the food is, however, a very difficult problem, and a
satisfactory explanation has yet to be found. The difficulty,
moreover, is increased by the fact that the majority of Fishes
with a spiral valve are mainly carnivorous; the Elasmobranchs,
in which this structure is at the same time most highly developed
and most variable, exclusively so. On the other hand, the term
“carnivorous” covers a multiplicity of minor differences in the
nature and relative digestibility of different forms of animal food,
and it is quite possible that it is with differences of this kind
that the specific or individual variations in the development of
the spiral valve are associated. The absence of the valve in the
variously nourished Teleosts, save perhaps as a vestige in one or
two, is also difficult to account for, although it is not improbable
that compensating structural modifications exist in this group.
As a rule, the intestine is much more convoluted in these Fishes,
but to an extent which varies greatly in different species, while
the characteristic pyloric caeca and the spiral valve appear to a
certain extent to be developed in inverse proportion to one
another.

The Glands.

The glands associated with the alimentary canal in different
Fishes are (1) the gastric glands, (2) the liver, (3) the pancreas,
(4) the pyloric appendages, and (5) the “rectal” gland.

Oral salivary glands are wanting in all Fishes, the only
secretory structures in the mouth being numerous mucus-secreting
goblet cells, which here, as elsewhere throughout the alimentary
canal, are intermixed with the ordinary epithelial cells.

The Gastric Glands.—The Cyclostomata and Dipnoi do
not possess any specially differentiated gastric glands, and it is

Ix DIGESTIVE GLANDS 271

probable that in these Fishes the secretion of the digestive fluids
is effected by the ordinary lining epithelium of the stomach or
intestine, or both. In the remaining groups gastric glands are
generally present in the form of simple caecal structures em-
bedded in the submucosa and opening on the surface of the
mucous membrane into the cavity of the stomach. The glands
differ in different Fishes in the character of their lining epi-
thelium and in the extent to which their component cells are
differentiated from the epithelium of the stomach. There does
not appear, however, to be any distinction into “central” (pepsin-
forming) and “ parietal” (acid-secreting) cells, as is the case in
the higher Vertebrata. Towards the pyloric end of the stomach
the true gastric glands are often replaced by mucous glands.
There are, nevertheless, not a few Teleosts in which special
gastric glands are absent, as, for example, Syngnathus acus, and
several species of Cyprinidae, Labridae, and Blenniidae, ete. In
at least two genera (Gastrosteus and Cobitis), belonging to
widely different families, gastric glands are present in certain
species but absent in others. As suggested by Edinger,’ the
absence of these glands may possibly be due to degeneration.

It may be remarked that the formation of such digestive
ferments as pepsin and trypsin, which are associated with the
stomach and pancreas respectively, in the higher Vertebrates, is
not nearly so strictly localised in Cyclostomes and Fishes. So
far from peptic digestion being limited to the stomach, it may
take place in the pharynx, stomach, and intestine of Ammoccetes,
and in some Elasmobranchs (e.g. Scylliwm), and in such Teleosts
as the Pike, Eel, and Carp, the peptic region extends from the
stomach for some distance along the intestine, while trypsin has
been obtained from the mucous membrane of the stomach, intes-
tine and pyloric caeca, as well as from the pancreas.”

Intestinal glands analogous to the glands of Lieberkithn in
the higher Vertebrates seem to be entirely wanting in Fishes,
unless a cuieeentel by the sac-like or tubular ype which are so
generally present in the Teleostomi.

The Liver.—Phylogenetically the oldest gland in connexion
with the Vertebrate alimentary canal, and in size by far the

1 Archiv f. mikr, Anat. xiii. 1876.

2 Krukenberg, quoted by Miss Alcock, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xiii. (N.S.),
1899, p. 613.

272 FISHES CHAP.

largest, the liver arises as a caecal outgrowth from the embryonic
mesenteron, and in this primitive stage recapitulates a condition
which is retained throughout life in Amphioxus. By the sub-
sequent division and branching of this outgrowth the massive
compound tubular gland of the adult Fish is eventually formed.
The liver of Fishes (Figs. 153, 154) is very variable in size,
shape, colour, and degree of lobulation. Anteriorly, it is usually
moulded to the posterior face of the transverse septum between
the pericardial and abdominal portions of the coelom, and from
thence extends backwards in the abdominal cavity to a varying
distance, in some Sharks as far as the cloaca. Externally, the
gland is invested by the peritoneum, which extends on to it from
the pericardial septum and forms a suspensory fold, and also from
the oesophagus and stomach. The shape of the liver usually
bears some relation to that of the body, being, for example,
longest in the Eels and broadest in the Rays. In the great
majority of Fishes the liver is bilobed, consisting of two sub-
equal lateral lobes, disposed longitudinally and confluent anteriorly
for a portion of their extent. From this normal type there are
a few minor variations.’ In Petromyzon, Lepidosteus (Fig. 155,
B), and a few Teleosts (e.g. the Gymnodontes, Lophobranchii, and
some Salmonidae) the liver is unilobed. In the Myxinoids and
in the Dipnoi (eg. Protopterus), the organ is bilobed, but the
small anterior lobe lies immediately in front of the much larger
posterior lobe, with the gall-bladder between the two (Fig. 155,
A). In some Teleosts (e.g. Scomber), the liver is trilobed. A
gall-bladder is invariably present in either the larval or adult
Cyclostomata, in the Chrondrostei, Holostei, Crossopterygii and
Dipnoi, and generally also in Elasmobranchs and Teleosts. In
the Elasmobranchs it is rarely entirely wanting, as in Sphyrna
and Pristis, and in the Teleosts in some of the Gurnards (7'rigla).
The gall-bladder and bile-duct of Petromyzon fluviatilis atrophy
after the metamorphosis which follows the larval Ammocoetes stage,
but in Petromyzon marinus the duct, although usually absent, is
sometimes retained. In the Ammocoetes the epithelium lning
the gall-bladder is ciliated. In some Fishes, as, for example, in
many Elasmobranchs, the gall-bladder is more or less completely
embedded in the substance of the liver; in others, as in most
Teleostomi, the organ is quite distinct from the gland (Fig. 154).

| Stannius, Handbk, d. Zool., Berlin, 1854, ii. p. 201; Owen, op. cit. p. 425.

IX DIGESTIVE GLANDS 273

A simple arrangement of the ducts from the liver and gall-
bladder is that found in the common Dog-Fish (Seyllium canicula).
In this Elasmobranch a cystic duct leaves the gall-bladder, and,
after receiving several hepatie ducts from the lobes of the liver,
becomes the bile-duct and opens into the commencement of the
intestine. In the Myxinoids and in the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus),
there are but two hepatic ducts, one from each lobe of the liver ;
these unite and then meet the cystic duct to form the bile-duct
(Fig. 155, A). The number of hepatic ducts may, however, be
considerably increased, as, for example, in the Siluroid Amiurus,
where 8-10 separate ducts join the eystic duct. In a few
instances one of the hepatic ducts opens directly into the
intestine, independently of that which unites with the cystic
duct in forming the bile-duct. In the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus),’
and in some Teleostomi (e.g. Lepidosteus),? the bile-duct receives
the duct from the pancreas before opening into the intestine.

The Pancreas.—In the Cyclostomes (e.g. Petromyzon, Bdello-
stoma, Myxine) a rudimentary pancreas is apparently present,
but the evidence as to its identity is not wholly conclusive. A
well-developed pancreas occurs in Elasmobranchs, in at least one
of the Dipnoi, and probably in most Teleostomi.*

In Elasmobranchs the pancreas is a compact structure, uni-
or bi-lobed, and entirely distinct from the liver. In Seylliwm
cantcula (Fig. 153), the bilobed gland lies in the angle between
the distal limb of the stomach and the adjacent portion of the
intestine, and from the smaller of its two lobes the duct issues
to pass to its intestinal aperture near the commencement of the
spiral valve. In most of the Teleostomi in which its existence
has hitherto been recorded, the pancreas is a singularly diffuse
gland; and usually a considerable portion, or even the whole of
it, is embedded in the substance of the liver, its lobules accom-
panying the ramifications of the hepatic artery and duct, and
the portal vein. The pancreatic duct usually opens into the
intestine near the aperture of the bile duct (e.g. Amiurus) ;
sometimes the two ducts open on the apex of a common papilla
(e.g. Acipenser and Amia), or by their union form a common

1 Macallum, reprinted from Proc. Canadian Institute, N.S. ii. 1884, p. 407.

° Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 188.

3 Macallum, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xx. 1886, p. 632.

4 Legouis, Ann. Sei. Nat. (5), xvii. 1873, Art. 8; and xviii. 1873, Art. 3.
Also Macallum, op. cit. p. 629.

VOL. VII T

274 FISHES CHAP,

duct (eg. Lepidosteus). Among the Dipnoi a well-developed
pancreas is present.jn Protopterus, embedded in the wall of the
stomach and intestine, internal to the peritoneal investment of
these organs, and extending even into the first fold of the spiral
valve. The gland is traversed by fine ductules which unite
together and open into the bile-duct just before the latter enters
the intestine. In the remaining Dipnoi the existence of a
pancreas has yet to be ascertained. Developmentally, the pan-
creas resembles the liver, and, histologically, is very similar to
that of the higher Vertebrates, consisting of terminal glandular
alveoli continuous with intermediary tubular portions, and eventu-
ally with the finer ductules, which, by their union, form the
main efferent duct.

The Pyloric Caeca.—These structures are caecal outgrowths
from the intestine, and are situated close to the pyloric extremity
of the stomach and the intestinal apertures of the bile and
pancreatic ducts. Wholly wanting in the Cyclostomata and
Dipnoi, and, unless represented by a pair of caeca opening into
the long, tubular, non-valvate anterior portion of the intestine in
the Greenland Shark (Laemargus borealis)? in the Elasmobranchs
also, they are very generally present in the Teleostomi, although
extremely variable both in number and arrangement in different
families. In Amia there is no trace of pyloric caeca. Polypterus
has a single short caecum with a thick muscular wall. In
Acipenser, Polyodon, and Lepidosteus, on the contrary, pyloric
caeca are unusually well developed. In Acipenser the caeca are
not only numerous, but are so connected together by connective
tissue and blood-vessels, and so invested externally by the peri-
toneum, as to form a large, compact, gland-like mass, communicat-
ing with the intestine by a single wide duct. In Polyodon the
organ is essentially similar, but is lobed externally. In Lepidosteus
(Fig. 155, B, py.c), the caeca are also very numerous, but relatively
short, and, although united into a compact mass, open by four
pit-lke orifices into the intestinal cavity. In Teleosts the caeca
are subject to extraordinary variations in number, size, and
arrangement.’ In some families, and even in groups of higher
taxonomic value, they are entirely absent, as is the case with the

} Newton Parker, op. cit. pp. 188-139.
’ Turner, Journ. Anat. and Phys. vii. 1873, p. 233. ‘
? Stannius, op. cit. pp. 197, 198; Owen, op. cit. p. 428, et seg.

IX PYLORIC CAECA 275

Siluridae, Esocidae, Cyprinodontidae, Labridae, Plectognathi, and
Lophobranchii. The “Sand-eel” (CAmmodytes) has but a single
caecum; the Turbot (Rhombus maximus) two, and other Pleuro-
nectidae three to five; and the Perch (Perea), three (Fig. 160,
pyc).

In other Teleosts, on the contrary, these structures are much
more numerous. In Labrus labrax there are about 60, in the
Whiting (Gadus merlangus) 120, while in the Mackerel (Scomber
seombrus) there are no fewer than 191. If few in number the
caeca open separately into the intestine, but when numerous,
more or fewer of them may unite to form a smaller number of
efferent ducts, as in the Whiting, where four such ducts are
formed. In some instances, as in the Tunny (Zhunnus), the
union of the caeca by connective tissue leads to the formation of
a compact mass. As regards their arrangement, the caeca ay
either be disposed in a whorl round the intestine, as in the
Whiting, or in a linear series, as in the
Salmon (Salmo) and in some of the
Clupeidae.

The mucous .membrane lining the
anterior pyloric caeca is often developed
into a network of ridges, limiting crypt- jy,
like or tubular depressions; and not in-
frequently the epithelium is ciliated.

The precise function of these orgaus,
whether digestive or absorptive, is still
uncertain.| That they may be digestive
is suggested by the presence of certain
amylolytic and proteolytic enzymes, but
this obvious conclusion is to some extent
vitiated by the close proximity of these
organs to the stomach, and more especially
to the intestinal orifice of the pancreatic p
duct. It is by no means improbable, sa ena ace

canal of a Perch (Perea).
however, that the caeca are both digestive —m, Anus; in, intestine :
and absorptive organs. An attempt has avinettn Pe. aioe
been made to show that the pyloric — caeca; sé, stomach. (After
4 ‘ Seen Wiedersheim. )
caeca and the spiral valve vary inversely
as regards the extent of their development in different groups of

~-aAN.

1 For references, see Macallum, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xx. p. 624 et seq.

.

276 FISHES CHAP, IX

Fishes! To some extent the reciprocal variation of these
structures supports this view, but it is also evident that there
are obvious objections to its unqualified acceptance. Thus, in
some Teleostomi (e.g. Actpenser, Polyodon), exceptionally well-
developed and numerous caeca and a spiral valve are both
present. Amia with an almost vestigial spiral valve has no
trace of pyloric caeca, and in Teleosts the absence of a spiral
valve is associated with the complete suppression of the caeca in
many large and important groups.

The Rectal Gland.—The “ rectal” gland, or appendix digiti-
formis, is a small organ of unknown function with complex
glandular walls, and a central duct opening dorsally into the
terminal portion of the intestine.” The organ is generally
present in Elasmobranchs (Fig. 153, ret.gl), in which group the
intestinal orifice of its duct may either be close to the termina-
tion of the spiral valve, or, as in Chlamydoselachus? near the
cloacal outlet of the gut. An apparent representative of the
gland, the “caecum cloacae,” is also present in the Dipnoi,’ but
communicates directly with the cloaca (Fig. 155, A, cl.c). The
“yectal” gland is perhaps homologous with the intestinal caecum
which is to be found in some Teleosts (e.g. Bow vulgaris), and
possibly also with the “caecum” (caecum coli), and its vermiform
appendix in the higher Vertebrata.6 The caecum cloacae, on the
contrary, is morphologically a urogenital sinus, formed as a
dilatation of the fused hinder portions of the mesonephric ducts,
and probably comparable with the sperm sacs of male Elasmo-
branchs, and also with the urinary bladder of Teleostomes.°

+ Wiedersheim, op. cit. p. 556.

2 Howes, op. cit. p. 393.

* Giinther, Challenger Reports, ‘‘ Zool.” xxii. 1887, p. 3; Garman, Bull, Mus.
Comp. Zool. Camb. Mass. xii. 1885, p. 20.

* Giinther, op. cit. p. 545 ; Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 187.

> Howes, op. cit. p. 393 et seq.

° Graham Kerr, P.Z.8., 1901, ii. p. 484.

CHAPTER. X

THE RESPIRATORY ORGANS

THE principal respiratory organs consist of a series of pairs of
branchial clefts in the form of perforations in the side walls
of the throat, which place the pharynx in free communication
with the exterior. The first and most anterior of these clefts,
the mandibulo-hyoid cleft or “spiracle,’ is situated between
the mandibular and hyoid arches; the second, the hyo-branchial
or hyoidean cleft, between the hyoid arch and the first branchial
arch ; and the remaining clefts between the succeeding brancbial
arches. On the anterior and posterior walls of more or fewer of
the clefts highly vascular plate-like, or variously shaped fila-
mentous outgrowths of their lining membrane are developed,
which subserve the purpose of exposing the blood to the influence
of the oxygen -containing water, and are termed branchial
lamellae or “gills.” In addition to their usual respiratory organs,
the gills, a few Fishes utilise the air-bladder either as a functional
lung or as an oxygen reservoir, and in others accessory breathing
organs of various kinds are developed.

The arrangement of the branchial clefts and the gills may
be conveniently studied first in the Elasmobranchs. Excluding
the spiracles, there are usually in this group (Fig. 161, A), five
pairs of branchial clefts, but in certain primitive members of the
group the number may be larger. Thus, in Notidanus griseus
(Hexanchus) and in Chlamydoselachus there are six, and in oti-
danus cinereus (Heptanchus), seven clefts. The pharyngeal aper-
tures of the clefts are relatively wide, but their external openings,
which are freely exposed on the lateral surface of the head between
the eye and the pectoral fin, are usually narrow and slit-like.

The successive clefts are separated from one another by a

277

278 FISHES CHAP.

series of inter-branchial septa, each of which consists of the lining
membrane of two contiguous clefts and a median fibrous sheet ;
it is further strengthened on its pharyngeal margin by a
branchial arch, and more externally by the fringe of cartilaginous
rods (branchial rays) with which the outer convex edge of each
arch is provided. The anterior and posterior walls of each
septum are produced into a number of outwardly-radiating
vascular plates or folds (branchial lamellae or “ gills”), which by
their free edges project into the cavity of the cleft (Fig. 161, A).

B

Fic. 161.—A, Horizontal section through the head of an Elasmobranch ; B, similar
section of a Teleost (diagrammatic). 6.c, Branchial cavity ; 6.d, branchial lamellae ;
¢, coelom ; ¢.b.a, external branchial aperture ; hy.a, hyoid arch ; hy.c, hyo-branchial
cleft ; d.s, interbranchial septum ; 7”, nasal organ ; 0¢s, oesophagus ; op, operculum ;
p.% palato-quadrate cartilage : Ph, pharynx ; sp, spiracle ; s.ps, spiracular pseudo-
branch ; 1-5, Ist to 5th branchial arches. (From Boas, slightly altered.)

Although slightly free at their outer extremities, the lamellae do
not extend so far as the external margin of the septum to which
they are attached (Fig. 164,B). Each series of lamellae is termed
a “hemibranch,” and, from what has been said, it is obvious that
each inter-branchial septum and its supporting branchial arch carry
two hemibranchs, an anterior and a posterior, the two forming a
complete biserial gill or “holobranch.” The hyoid arch, how-
ever, has only a single hemibranch, viz. that pertaining to the
anterior wall of the hyo-branchial cleft, and as the fifth or last
cleft has a hemibranch only on its anterior wall, the fifth arch is

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 279

gill-less.'. The spiracle is a vestigial cleft. At an early stage
of embryonic growth it differs but little from its fellows, but
subsequently degenerating it is represented in the adult by a
tubular passage between the oral cavity and the exterior, which,
however, is often complicated by the development of caecal out-
erowths.” The anterior wall of the spiracle often retains a
rudiment of a hemibranch in the shape of more or fewer vascular
lamellae, which, as they are supplied with arterial blood, and not
with venous blood like the ordinary gills, are said to form a man-
dibular or spiracular “pseudobranch.” The spiracle varies greatly
in size in different families, being largest in the Trygons and
Torpedos, and very small, or even absent in the Lamnidae. Its
pseudobranch is best developed in the Notidanidae, where it has
the essential structure of a true hemibranch, and, as in other
Elasmobranchs, but to a greater extent, probably aids in the
additional aeration of the blood which is distributed to the eye
and brain. The characteristic opercular covering of the external
apertures of the gill-clefts in the Teleostomi and Dipnoi is
wanting in Elasmobranchs. It is interesting to note, however,
that in Chlamydoselachus* curious frilled cutaneous folds are
developed as extensions of the outer edges of the inter-branchial
septa, as well as of the hyoid region, and, like a series of
incipient opercula, project backwards over the successive branchial
clefts (Fig. 252).

While in many respects more primitive than in Elasmobranchs
the branchial system of the Cyclostomata presents certain special
and peculiar features. The branchial clefts assume the form of
oval, antcro-posteriorly flattened pouches or sacs, varying, how-
ever, in number, and in their mode of communicating with
the exterior, in different genera. In the Lamprey (Petro-
myzon) there are seven pairs of obliquely-disposed gill-sacs
opening externally by small rounded orifices, and by similar
apertures, not directly into the pharynx, but into a branchial
canal (Fig. 162, 7.4), which underlies the oesophagus, and, while
ending blindly behind’ the last pair of sacs, communicating in

1 In those Elasmobranchs which have more than five branchial clefts there is a
correspording increase in the number of branchial arches and hemibranchs.

* Ridewood, Anat. Anz. xi. 1895, p. 425.

3 Garman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, xii. 1885, p. 1; Giinther, Challenger
veports, *‘ Zool.” xxii. 1887, p. 2.

FISHES

280 CHAP,

front with the oral cavity.’ The first of the series of gill-saes
corresponds to the hyo-branchial or hyoidean cleft of Elasmo-
branchs and other Fishes. Spiracles are absent in the adult, but
in the embryo are represented by pouch-like outgrowths of
the hypoblast of the oral cavity, which subsequently undergo
Thus, the outgrowths become converted
into the lateral halves of a
complete ciliated circum-oral

singular changes.”

groove, which is retained
even in the Ammocoetes

stage, and recalls the ciliated
peripharyngeal ring of Asci-
dians. Another archaic
feature is also to be noted
in the continuty of the
groove with a ciliated mid-

Son fo NK dorsal pharyngeal ridge,
V0 ve fju rmt pdr 2
which has been compared

Fie. 162.—Petromyzon marinus. Transverse
section through the branchial region (semi-
diagrammatic). 6r.m, Branchial membrane ;

to the “dorsal lamina” of

and to the

d.ao, dorsal aorta; d.c, dorsal cartilage of
the branchial basket ; d.2, dorsal muscles ;
e.a, external aperture of a gill-sac; ft,
fibrous tissue enclosing neural canal; h, 2,
lateral longitudinal cartilages of the bran-
chial basket ; ¢.a, internal aperture of a
gill-sac; tju, inferior jugular véin ; ji,
jugular vein (anterior cardinal) ; my, spinal
cord ; ne, notochord ; x.ca, neural canal ;
np, neural process ; oes, oesophagus ; p.dr,
peri-branchial lymph sinus 5 7..t, retractor
muscle of the tongue ; 7.2, respiratory tube
or branchial canal; s, circum - oesophageal
lymph sinus; v.co, ventral aorta; vc,
ventral cartilage of branchial basket : v.im,
ventral muscles. (From T. J. Parker.)

Ascidians,
equally characteristic hyper-
branchial groove of Amph-
ovus.? Ventrally also, the
lateral halves of the groove
unite to form a_ single
groove, which, after receiv-
ing the median aperture of
the thyroid rudiment,’ is
continued backwards in the
mid-ventral line of the
pharyngeal wall as far as

the last branchial arch. No trace of these ciliated structures is,
however, to be met with in the adult.

The branchial lamellae are represented by a series of vascular
horizontal and parallel ridges radiating outwards along the roof,
floor, and lateral walls of each gill-sac, and invested by an

1 In the Ammocoetes stage the gill-sacs open directly into the larval pharynx,
which is retained as the branchial canal, the oesophagus of the adult being an
independent and later formation.

2 Dohrn, Ifitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel, vi. 1886, p. 49.

° Shipley, Quart. J. Mier. Sei. xxvii. 1887, p. 350. 4 Cf. p. 343.

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS

epithelium which is partially .

ciliated, The inter-branchial
septa are much thicker than in
Elasmobranchs, and include not
only the walls of adjacent sacs
and the branchial muscles, but
also contain cavernous — peri-
branchial lymph-sinuses. ‘The
cartilaginous branchial skeleton
is situated wholly external to
the gill-saes, the so-called
branchial arches lying between
the external apertures of the
sacs, and directly beneath the
superficial skin, or, in other
words, on the outer margins of
the inter-branchial septa, and
not on the inner, as is invari-
ably the case with the branchial
arches of Fishes.

In the Hag-Fish (Iya7ne)
(Fig. 163), there are usually
six, very rarely seven, pairs
of gill-saes, all of which open
directly into the pharynx, and
not into a branchial canal as in
the Lampreys. On the other
hand, Myxine is unique in
having the outer extremities
of its gill-saes produced into
a& cerresponding number of
tubular canals which, after a
longer or shorter course ob-
liquely backwards and out-
wards, unite ‘to form on each
side a ventrally -situated ex-
ternal aperture (Fig. 163).
In the same genus a_ short
canal, or oesophageo-cutaneous
duct, passes from the pharynx

oes.cl.d.

cbrt brap orb

ornss

lgur

WUC

cutaneous duct ; p./.c, posterior lateral

(After W. K. Parker, from Parker and Haswell’s Zooloyy. >

br.ap, left branchial aperture ; d7.b, rudiment of branchial

au.c, Auditory capsule ;
common branchial tube ; cx.c, cornual cartilage ; guv/, gullet ; hé, heart ; Zy.n, lingual muscles ; 7

notochord ; 2./, neural tube ; oes.ct.d, ovsophageo-

al tube; neh,
sp.c, spinal cord ; sé, styloid process.

’

3 net,

Dissection of AWyrine glutinosa from the left side.

basket ; br.s. 7, first gill-sae ; c.br.t

median ventral cartilage

Fic. 163

cartilage ; sb.oc.a, subocular arch

282 FISHES CHAP.

behind the last gill-sac of the left side, and opens externally
with the common external branchial aperture of that side.

In Bidellostoma there are usually six or seven pairs of gill-
sacs, but some species have ten or even fourteen pairs.’ They
agree with those of the Lamprey in having independent external
apertures, but resemble the corresponding organs in MMyaxine in
opening directly into the pharynx. An oesophageo-cutaneous
duct is also present.”

In the Holocephali there are but four branchial clefts, the
fifth cleft being closed. Spiracles are absent in the adult,
although present in the young of Chimaera. The branchial
lamellae resemble those of Elasmobranchs, but the inter-
branchial septa are somewhat shorter, so that the lamellae
project slightly beyond their outer margins (Fig. 164, B). A
hyoidean hemibranch is present. A noteworthy feature is the
development of a cutaneous fold from the outer surface of the
hyoid arch, which grows backwards over the gill-clefts, and,
uniting above and below with the body-wall, terminates in a free
posterior margin, just behind the last gill-cleft. By the growth
of this opercular fold the gills become enclosed in a spacious
branchial cavity, and the clefts communicate with the exterior
through a sht-like opening between the free margin of the fold
and the body-wall.

The reduction in the extent of the inter-branchial septa which
is initiated in the Holocephali is carried to a still further extent
in the Teleostomi. Commencing with the Chondrostei, and
passing thence to the more specialised Teleostei, the septa become
gradually reduced in length, and the branchial lamellae project
freely beyond their outer margins to an increasing extent.

This modification, least marked in <Acipenser (Fig. 164, C)
and Polyodon, attains its maximum in the Teleosts (Fig. 164,
D and E), where the branchial lamellae take the form of a
double series of free filaments disposed along the conyex outer
margin of each branchial arch, and attached by their bases only
to the reduced and inconspicuous septa. As a general rule each
of the first four arches supports two hemibranchs,’ forming a

1 See p. 423.

* Howes (P.Z.S. 1893, p. 730) has described certain remarkable variations in
the respiratory organs of Petromyzon and Ayaxine.

5 In certain Teleosts more or fewer of the branchial arches may lose their gills.
This reduction attains its maximum in the singular Indian amphibious Fish,

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 283

biserial gill or holobranch. In shape the branchial filaments
are usually somewhat triangular, and consist of an axial support-
ing cartilage or boue, invested superficially by a highly vascular
mucous membrane. As in most of the preceding groups the
fifth branchial arch is gill-less. All Teleostomi possess a well-
developed movable operculum, supported by a more or less
complete series of opercular bones, with or without the addition
of branchiostegal rays (Fig. 161, B). The size of the external
branchial aperture varies considerably. Usually the hinder and
lower margins of the operculum are free, and then the aperture
is spacious. Not infrequently, however, the more or less exten-
sive fusion of the ventral and hinder edges of the operculum
with the body-wall reduces the aperture to a narrow slit, as in

"ES

ba

Fic. 164.—Transverse sections of branchial arches in different Fishes. A, Elasmobranch ;
B, Chinaera; ©, Acipenser; D and E, Teleosts. 6.¢, Brauchial arch; g./, gill-
lamellae ; 7, gill-raker ; és, inter-branchial septum. (From Boas.)

the Eels and some Siluridae, or to a small upwardly directed pore,
as in the “Sea-Horse” (Hippocampus). In the Symbranchidae
the branchial apertures close dorsally, but fuse ventrally, leaving
a single median orifice on the under side of the throat.

Open spiracles are wanting in most adult Teleostomi, but are,
nevertheless, retained in the Crossopterygii (Polypterus), and in
the Chondrostei (Acipenser and Polyodon). They have been
observed, however, in the embryos of some Teleosts, as in the
Salmon (Salmo),’ and even in the adults of Amia, Lepidosteus,
Amphipnous cuchia, where only the second arch has a biserial gill, the remaining
arches being wholly devoid of gills (cf. p. 598).

1 Balfour, Comp. Embryol. ii. 1881, p. 62.
2 Ramsay Wright, Journ. Anit. and Phys. xix, 1885, p. 476.

284 FISHES CHAP.

and a few Teleosts' are represented by pouch-like recesses of the
oral cavity. A few vestigial branchial lamellae may be developed
on the anterior wall of each spiracle in Acipenser and Polyodon,
but are wanting in Polypterus, and, as 1 Elasmobranchs, repre-
sent a mandibular or spiracular pseudobranch.

The structure usually regarded as a hyoidean hemibranch in
the Teleostomi differs greatly in its development in differeut
members of the group. In Acipenser it is undoubtedly the
hemibranch of the hyoid arch and is a true gill, receiving venous
blood from the ventral aorta and returning arterial blood to the
dorsal aorta, asin Elasmobranchs. In Polyodon and in Polypterus
the hemibranch is suppressed. Zepidosteus,? on the other hand,
has two series of lamellae on the inner surface of the operculum,
a dorsal and a ventral series meeting at an angle (Fig. 197).
The ventral lamellae are supplied with venous blood, the dorsal
with arterial,’ so that while the former retain their primitive
character as a functional hyoidean hemibranch, the latter is a
pseudobranch. It is interesting to note, however, that the
development of this pseudobranch and its blood-vessels proves
that it does not represent any portion of a true byoidean hemi-
branch, but is really a spiracular pseudobranch.* In most other
Teleostomi a degenerate hemibranuch occupies a similar position.
In Amia’ it is very feebly developed, and is lodged in a canal
communicating with the branchial cavity by a small aperture,
and situated directly anterior to the dorsal end-of the first
branchial arch. Its blood supply is arterial, and the organ is
therefore a pseudobranch. In Teleosts the hemibranch is invari-
ably a pseudobranch ; nevertheless, its primitive condition as a
gill is indicated either by its structure or by its embryonic
history. In some genera the pseudobranch consists of short
free lamellae, as in some Pleuronectidae; or it is partly free and
partly concealed, as in some of the Horse Mackerels (Carana)
and in Sumo; or it may be completely hidden beneath the oral
epithelium, as in the Cod (Gadus), where the organ is very
degenerate, and is little more than a “yvete mirabile” of blood-
vessels, The nature of the Teleostean pseudobranch is not in

1 Sagemchl, Morph. Jahrb. ix. 1884, p. 213.

? Ramsay Wright, op. cit. p. 482. 5 See p. 385.
4. W. Miiller, Arch. Wikrosh. Anat. xlix. 1897, p. 463.

* Ramsay Wright, op. cit. p. 492.

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 285

all cases quite clear. In Sa/mo it is said that there is no
hyoidean hemibranch, and that the pseudobranch is really a
persistent spiracular pseudobranch ;' hence it is probable that a
like significance must be attached to this singular structure in
other Teleosts. The evidence of the cranial nerves on this point
isconflicting. If the pseudobranch pertains
to the spiracular cleft its nerve supply
should be derived from the nerve of that
cleft—viz. the seventh or facial nerve; but
if it represents a hyoidean hemibranch,
then one would expect it to be innervated
by the ninth or glossopharyngeal nerve.
Asa matter of fact, however, the organ is
said to be supplied by the seventh in some
Teleosts, and in others by the ninth
nerve.

In the Dipnoi the branchial system is
best developed in Veoccratodus, the increas-
ing importance of the lungs as respiratory
organs in Protopterus and Lepidosiren being
associated with a corresponding reduction
in the structural and functional develop-
ment of the gills. There is no trace of
spiracles in the adult.

In Neoceratodus* there are five branchial
clefts, including the hyobranchial. Each
of the first four branchial arches carries & pre, 165,—Transverse sec-
pair of hemibranchs, and, as in the Holo- tion through a branchial

F : arch of Neoceratodus
cephali, the gill-lamellae are attached along (semi - diagrammatic).

nearly their whole length to a_ well- aba, Afferent branchial
k : . artery ; 6a, branchial
developed interbranchial septum (Fig. 165). arch; 4, branchial

ari ip ‘ i Sos , filaments ; ¢.0.v, ellerent
A peculiarity of Neoceratodus, which has no Lois eens amas

counterpart in any other Fishes, is the gill-rakers, (From Bald-
extension of the branchial lamellae on to “™ pEEReR)

the dorsal and ventral walls of the branchial clefts, so that the
hemibranchs on opposite sides of each cleft are continuous both
dorsally and ventrally (Fig. 166). The fifth arch is gill-less.

1 F, Maurer, Morph. Jahrb. ix. 1884, p. 229; xiv. 1888, p. IDs
2 Giinther, Phil. Trans. clxi. 1871, p. 511; Baldwin Spencer, Macleay Memorial
Volume, 1892, p. 1.

286 FISHES CHAP.

In addition to the normal gills there is also a hyoidean pseudo-
branch. As in other Dipnoi, an operculum forms the outer
wall of the branchial cavity, and leaves but a narrow, slit-like
external branchial aperture.

In Protopterus' the number of branchial arches is increased
to six, but, in consequence of the closure of the hyobranchial
cleft, there are but five open clefts. The first, second, and third
arches are wholly devoid of branchial
filaments: the fourth and fifth support
each a biserial gill, while the sixth
arch retains only an anterior hemi-
branch, which, however, as the source
of its blood supply seems to indicate,
may consist of “emigrant” gill-fila-
ments from the posterior hemibranch
of the fifth arch Interbranchial septa
are practically non-existent, the flat-
tened leaf-like gill-lamellae being free
except at their attached bases, and thus
repeating a characteristic Teleostean
feature. A “hyoidean” hemibranch or
Fic, 166.—The second branchial PSeudobranch, supplied from the ventral

aa ae een ge i oe aorta, is present, but as the hyobran-

tinuity of two hemibranchs on Chial cleft is closed it projects into the
ae Pi Wenn cat branchial cavity immediately in front of
chial filaments; y.r, gill. the cleft between the first and second
een (From Baldwit }yranchial arches. In Lepidosiren® the
branchial arches are reduced to five and

the clefts to four, the hyobranchial and fifth clefts being closed.
There is a “hyoidean ” hemibranch resembling that of Protopterus.

The facts furnished by the study of the numerical and
structural variations in the gill-cletts, gills, and gill-arches of
different groups of Fishes prove that atrophy of these structures
takes place at opposite ends of the series. We have examples of
this anteriorly in the suppression of the hyo-mandibular cleft and
its hemibranch, and of the hyoidean hemibranch, as the result of

1 Newton Parker, Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. xxx. 1892, p. 161; Bridge, Trans.
Zool, Soc. xiv. 1898, p. 3861.

* Boas, Morph. Jahrb. vi. 1880, p. 845. See Fig. 201, p. 340.

® Bischoff, Lepidosiren paradoza, Leipzig, 1840; Hyrtl, Abhand. d. bohm.
Gesellsch. 1845, p. 637 ; also Bridge, op. cit. pp. 344, 345.

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 287

the conversion of the mandibular and hyoid arches into jaws, or
into skeletal supports for the jaws; and posteriorly, in the
reduction which is evident when the generality of Fishes are
compared with such primitive Elasmobranchs as Chlamydoselachus
and Votidunus.

In most Fishes the concave pharyngeal margins of the branchial
arches are fringed with a double series of either cartilaginous or
bony tubercles or filaments, the “ gill-rakers” (Figs. 161 and
164). The anterior row of gill-rakers on each arch usually
interdigitate with those of the posterior row on the preceding
arch, and in this way the two rows form a sieve-hke mechanism
to prevent any solid particles, which may enter the pharynx
with the respiratory current of water, from passing into the gill
clefts and clogging or otherwise injuring the branchial filaments.

In a few Fishes the gill-rakers are enormously developed, and
subserve a function similar to that of the baleen plates of the
Whalebone Whales in acting as a filter for straining from the
water the small pelagic organisms on which the Fish feeds.
This is notably the case in the great Basking Shark (Selache
maazima)' in which the closely-set, flattened, tapering gill-rakers
may be so long as four or five inches, and, while somewhat
resembling “whalebone” in appearance, have the histological
structure of vascular dentine. The nature of the food, which in
the stomach of one specimen examined consisted solely of an
immense quantity of plankton, including Copepods and the larvae
of other Crustaceans,” affords clear evidence of the great value of
such a filtering mechanism to this Shark, and, at the same time
offers an explanation of the striking and significant reduction in
the size of the teeth, which, relatively to the dimensions of the
Fish, are so small as to be almost vestigial. A similar filter has
been observed in an extinct Selache (S. aurata)® trom the
Antwerp Crag, and also in an existing South African Shark
(Rhinodon typicus);* and in the latter, as in the Basking Shark,
is associated with a marked reduction in the importance of the
dentition. The long slender gill-rakers of the Chondrostean

1 Turner, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xiv. 1879, p. 273. For references to other
writers sec Turner, op. cit.

2 For this information, which was based on an examination of a specimen,
parts of which are now in the Cambridge University Museum, IT am indebted to
Dr. Harmer. 3 Van Beneden, quoted by Turner, op, cit. p. 282.

4 Andrew Smith, also quoted by Turner, op. cit. p. 281.

288 FISHES CHAP.

Polyodon also constitute an efficient filter, and the same may be
said of several plankton-eating Teleosts.

The Mechanism of Respiration.—The aeration of the blood
is effected by the rhythmical suction of water into the oral
cavity, and its subsequent expulsion through the gill-clefts,
bathing the highly vascular gill-lamellae in its course. In any
single act of inspiration the mouth is opened, and the oral cavity
enlarged by the lateral expansion of its walls, When the oral
cavity is filled with water, the mouth is closed and the expiratory
process begins. By the lateral contraction of the oral walls the
water is driven outwards through the gill-clefts, and over the
gill-lamellae. During this process the branchial arches become
widely separated by the contraction of their muscles, the oper-
culun is elevated, and the oesophagus is closed by the contrac-
tion of its muscular wall) In many Fishes the course of the
expiratory water-current is controlled by special valve-lke folds
of the oral mucous membrane, the maxillary and mandibular
“ breathing-valves.” *

The rate of “breathing” varies considerably in different
Fishes, even in allied species.” In the Blue Wrasse (Labrus),
and the Rockling (Jofella), the number of respirations per
minute is 15, in the Minnow (Leuetseus), and Stickleback
(Gastrosteus), as many as 150. <A deficiency of oxygen in the
water accelerates the respiratory movements, and the Fish appears
to “pant” or breathe hurriedly. In the Lampreys, both inspira-
tion and expiration may take place through the external gill-
apertures by the alternate expansion and contraction of the
gill-sacs, more especially when the suctorial buccal funnel is used
for the attachment of the animal. On the other hand, the singular
habits of the Myxinoids involve a further modification of the
respiratory process. In these Cyclostomata the inspiratory current
enters the external naso-pituitary aperture and reaches the pharynx
through the naso-pituitary canal, and thence, as an expiratory
stream, traverses the gill-sacs on its way outwards. The pharynx
is closed behind the last pair of gill-sacs by’a constrictor muscle,
which prevents the entrance of the water into the oesophagus,
and converts the pharynx into a respiratory tube for the time

1 Dahlgren, Zool, Bull. ii. 3, Boston, 1898; Allis, dnat. Anz. xviii. 1900,
p. 257

M'Kendrick, Journ, Anat. and Phys. xiv. 1879, p. 461.

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 289

being; but, when food is being swallowed, the pharyngeal con-
strictor is relaxed and the internal apertures of the gill-sacs
are closed by the contraction of their own sphincter muscles.

Tn addition to the usual respiratory organs it is probable that
in not a few Fishes the superficial skin may share with the gills
the function of breathing. In this connexion may be mentioned

Fic. 167.—Embryos of the Electric Torpedo (Torpedo ocellata). A, dorsal view ;
B, ventral view of a slightly younger specimen. cl, Cloaca ; el.o, electric organ ;
ex.b, external gills; p.f, pectoral fin; pv,f, pelvic fin; sp, spiracle ; y.s, stalk of
yolk-sac.

the fact that in Periophthalmus the tail is used for respiration.
Hickson? observed that a species of this genus, frequenting the
extensive sandy shores of the Island of Celebes, often rests with
its tail in the water, the head and trunk being exposed. Under
such circumstances the gills are probably of little use, and the
tail is utilised as a breathing organ, principally, as Haddon’
subsequently pointed out, through the agency of its extremely
vascular caudal fin.

Some Fishes possess larval breathing organs; others, even
when provided with gills, either utilise the air-bladder, or develop
special accessory organs, for aquatic or, more usually, for aerial
respiration.

1 Naturalist in Celebes, London, 1889, p. 30. 2 Nature, xxxix. 1889, p. 285.
VOL. VII U

290 FISHES CHAP.

Larval Gills.—In early life many Fishes acquire larval gills,
either as the result of the precocious growth of the normal
gills, or by reason of the development of evanescent structures,
In the embryos of Elasmobranchs “external gills,” in the
form of long filiform processes invested by hypoblast, are
developed from the walls of all the branchial clefts, including
the spiracles, and protrude outwards for some distance through
the external apertures of the clefts (Fig. 167, B). They perhaps
facilitate respiration within the egg, as they completely disappear
after hatching; but there is also reason for believing that they
aid in the absorption of nutriment. Similar gills are present in
young Holocephali. In some larval Teleosts, as in certain

Fic. 168.—Head of young Polypterus.
(From Steindachner.)

genera of the Osteoglossidae and Mormyridae (e.g. Heterotis and
Gymnarchus)* these structures are remarkably developed (Fig.
239). The young of the Loach (Misgurnus) and of the Salmon
(Salmo) also have the ordinary gill-filaments prolonged externally
as filiform structures, which subsequently become reduced to their
normal size.” In its larval state Polypterus? has a pair of
pinnately-fringed ectodermal or cutaneous gills projecting from
the lateral surfaces of the head behind and above the external
branchial apertures (Figs. 168 and 281). Apparently as an
individual peculiarity the right gill has been retained in a
specimen of P. congicus so large as 22 em. in length, although
the left one had entirely disappeared? ach gill is supplied
with blood from the ventral aorta by a vessel which ascends the

' Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Pt. ti. 1901, p. 126.

* Gétte, quoted by Balfour, Comp. Embryol. ii. 1881, p. 62,

* Steindachner, Sitz. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. i. 1869, p. 103; Hyrtl, cbid. p. 109;
Budgett, op. cit. p. 118.

* Boulenger, P.Z.S. 1899, p. 554.

x ; RESPIRATORY ORGANS 291

hyoid arch, and is apparently the representative of the artery
supplying the hyoidean hemibranch in Elasmobranchs. The
efferent vessel of each gill joins the common trunk formed by the
union of the efferent vessels of the normal gills of the same side.

The cutaneous gills of the Dipnoid Protopterus may also be
included in the category of larval breathing organs. They
consist of three simple unbranched filaments on each side of the
head, and, as in Polypterus, are situated at the dorsal extremity
of the external gill aperture (Fig. 309). Although usually
represented in the relatively young or half grown specimens
which, so far, have reached Europe, it is extremely probable
that these organs atrophy in older individuals. Similar gills are
present in the larval Lepidosiren (Fig. 311), but disappear at a
much earlier stage. At no period of its development are larval
gills present in Neoceratodus.'

The Air-Bladder as a respiratory Organ.—Jn certain
Fishes the air-bladder may become subservient to the function of
respiration. In Amia and Lepidosteus the internally sacculated
and vascular air-bladder is obviously adapted for air-breathing,
and there are not wanting observations” which suggest that the
organ is actually used for this purpose after the fashion of a
lung. According to Jobert,’ this is also the case with the
sacculated air-bladder of certain Brazilian Teleosts, viz. Sudis
gigas, Erythrinus taenatus and E. braziliensis, since these Fishes
die of asphyxia when the organ is cut off from communication
with the exterior by the ligature of its ductus pneumaticus. It
is in the Dipnoi, however, that the air-bladder becomes most
completely a true lung. In Neoceratodus* the lung is probably of
the greatest use to the Fish when the rivers are low during the hot
season and the water is charged with foul gases from decompos-
ing vegetable matter, and possibly also when the water is filled
with sediment in the rainy season. In Protopterus, and more
especially in Lepidosiren, the partial atrophy of the gills renders
it highly probable that the lungs are the principal breathing
organs at all times. Nevertheless, it must be emphasised that
in all these Fishes respiration by means of the air-bladder

1 Semon, Zoologische Forschungsreisen in Australien, Pt. i. p. 44, and Atlas.

° Burt G. Wilder, Proc. Amer. Ass. Adv. Sci. 1875, p. 151; ibid. 1877, p. 306.
3 Ann. d. Set. Nat. sér. 6, vii. 1878, Art. 5.

4 Baldwin Spencer, op. cit. p. 3.

292 FISHES CHAP.

necessarily involves a transit of air to and from that organ
through the ductus pneumaticus, and at present nothing is
known as to the method by which such inspiratory and expiratory
currents can be produced.?

There is also some experimental evidence for the belief that
the air-bladder of some Teleosts may be subsidiary to respiration
by acting as a reservoir for the superabundance of oxygen which
is taken into the blood through the gills, and subsequently re-
absorbed into the blood when the Fish is in water containing
relatively little oxygen? It is clear, however, that the conditions
under which the air-bladder can be used in this way are by no
means fully understood, for, under experiment, such Fishes died
ot asphyxia even though after death the air-bladder still contained
upwards of fifty per cent of oxygen.

Accessory Organs of Respiration.—In certain Fishes of
peculiar habits, or living under special external conditions, acces-
sory respiratory organs are developed.

Although in this particular instance no special organs are
formed, mention may first be made of the singular method of
intestinal respiration in vogue in some Teleosts. In one of the
Loaches (Misgurnus fossilis),? air is swallowed and passed along
the alimentary canal until it is finally voided at the anus. The
mucous membrane of the intestine is extremely vascular, and
hence the blood comes into sufficiently intimate relations with
the swallowed air to admit of it exchanging carbon dioxide for
oxygen. Intestinal respiration also occurs in species of the
South American freshwater genera of Siluridae and Loricariidae,
Callichthys, Doras, Loricaria, and Plecostomus;* and in some
cases the area of respiratory surface is considerably increased by
the development of folds and processes of the intestinal mucous
membrane.

In a few tropical Teleosts curious labyrinthiform organs are
developed in connexion with certain of the branchial arches, and
serve as accessory breathing organs. In the Indian “Climbing
Perch” (Anabas scandens), of the family Anabantidae, the organ
(Fig. 169) consists of three or more concentrically-arranged bony

? Sorensen, Journ. Anat. and Phys. 1894, p. 127-138.
? Moreau, Ann. d. Sci. Nat. sér. 6, Zool. iv. 1876, Art. 8, p. 62.
® Erman, Gilbert Ann. d. Physik. xxx. 1808, p. 113.

4 Jobert, op. cit. ; ibid. v. 1877, Art. 8.
5 Zograff, Quart. J. Mier. Set. xxviii. 1888, p. 501.

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 293

laminae, with wavy, crenulated margins, attached by a common
bony base to the upper extremity of the fourth branchial arch,
and enclosed in a special dorsal enlargement of the branchial
cavity. The vascular membrane which invests the laminae is
abundantly supplied with venous blood by a branch of the fourth
afferent branchial artery, the equivalent efferent vessel joining
the dorsal aorta. Essentially similar organs are found in several

Fic. 169.—Labyrinthiform organ of Anabas
scandens, exposed by the removal of
the greater part of the operculum. ”
b.a', First branchial arch ; /.0, laby-
rinthiform organ ; op, operculum ; sd.c,
supra-branchial cavity.

genera of Osphromenidae (e.g.
Polyacanthus, Osphromenus, and
Trichogaster). A simpler form

of respiratory organ of some- Fic. 170.—Supra-branchial cavities of Ophio-
what the same type occurs in cephalus, Ventral view, as seen after
fie. Taak family Onli 1 the removal of the ventral halves of the
the Indian fami Y Uphiocepha- branchial arches. 0.a)-4, The first four
lidae: In these Fishes there branchial arches ; 0.c, roof of oral cavity ;
: . oes, oesophagus ; p.t, pharyngeal teeth ;
is, on each side, an accessory sb.c, left supra-branchial cavity; »./,
branchial cavity, situated above folds of the lining membrane of the
P . P cavity.

that which contains the gills,

but freely communicating with it (Fig. 170). The cavity is
lined by a thickened and puckered vascular membrane, but other-
wise contains no special respiratory structures.

In the Siluroid genera Clarias and Heterobranchus the accessory
organ takes the form of branched, arborescent and highly vascular
structures, developed as outgrowths from the dorsal extremities
of one or two branchial arches, and enclosed within a posterior

and dorsal expansion of the proper branchial cavity (Fig. 171).

1 Hyrtl, Sitz. d. k. Akad. Wiss, x, 1858, p. 148.

204 FISHES CHAP.

Another example of these interesting structures occurs in
Chanos salmoneus and a few other Clupeidae! in the shape of a
coiled gill-like organ (“ gill-helix”), which is supported by the
dorsal segment of the fourth branchial arch, and enclosed in a
similarly curved caecal extension of the branchial cavity. Hach
gill derives its blood from the fourth afferent branchial artery,
the corresponding efferent vessel joining the fourth efferent
branchial artery. A similar spirally-coiled “ gill-helix ” is found

Iu. 171.—Accessory respiratory organ of Clarias, as scen after the removal of the left
operculum. a, Anterior arborescent organ ; }.a-+, the ‘first four branchial arches
and their holobranchs ; d.b.c, dorsal extension of the left branchial cavity ; /,
modified gill- filaments ; op, base of the operculum; p, posterior arborescent
organ.

also in Heterotis ehrenbergii, amongst the Osteoglossidae, and in
several species of Characinidae.?

In other Teleosts the accessory breathing organ assumes the
condition of paired lung-like outgrowths of the branchial cavity.
Thus, in one of the Symbranchidae, the Indian “ Cuchia Eel ”
(Amphipnous cuchia), there is a pair of small bladder-like sacs,
with membranous and vascular walls, each of which opens into
the branchial cavity above the first gill-cleft, and is supplied
with blood by the afferent branchial artery of the gill-less first
branchial arch. An extreme modification in the same direction

1 Hyrtl, Denksch. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien. xxiii. 1863, p. i.; ibid. x. 1855, p. 48.

2 Hyrtl, ibid. viii. 1854, p. 185.

® Hyrtl, ibid. xxi. 1863, p. 7; Sagemchl, Morph. Jahrb. xii. 1887, p. 307.

4 Taylor, Edin. Journ, Sci. v. 1831, p. 33; Hyrtl, Denksch. k. Akad. Wiss.
Wien. xiv. 1858, p. 39.

x RESPIRATORY ORGANS 295

is presented by the Indian Siluroid Saccobranchus. In this
Fish a long caecal diverticulum of the branchial cavity extends
backwards on each side from the dorsal region of the first
branchial cleft to the tail, and in its course is situated internally
to the lateral trunk musculature, and close to the vertebral
column (Fig. 172). The walls of the caeca are vascular, but no
special respiratory structures are developed within their cavities,
which, during life, only contain air.
In S. stngio the right caecum is
supplied with blood by an exten-
sion backwards of the dorsal portion
of the first afferent branchial artery
of that side; the left, on the con-
trary, being supplied by the corre-
sponding portion of the fourth
afferent artery of the same side.
In 8. fossilis? both air-sacs are sup-
plied by the fourth afferent branchial
artery. The efferent vessels join the
fourth efferent branchial artery,
right or left as the case may be.

Fie. 172.—Air-sacs of Succobranchus
singio. a.b, The air-bladder en-
closed in its bony capsule; a.c,

With perhaps one or two excep-
tions, the accessory respiratory organs
of Fishes seem to exist for the pur-
pose of enabling their possessors to
breathe in air. This is certainly

right air-sac; a.s, left air-sac ;
c.@, bulbus aortae ; d.a.v, afferent
vessel of the left air-sac; 7.a.v,
afferent vessel of the right air-sac ;
r.e.v, efferent vessel of the right
sac. (After Hyrtl, altered by

2 : ; Hubrecht.)
the case with the labyrinthiform

organs of Anabas and its allies, and also in such Fishes as
Amphipnous, Saccobranchus, and the Ophiocephalidae, and
probably in others. Nearly all these Fishes are tropical in
geographical distribution, more or less amphibious in their
habits, and usually possess a remarkable capacity for sustaining
life out of water, under conditions which are promptly fatal to
ordinary Fishes. Thus, Anabas scandens may be kept alive for
days in earthen pots without water, and when free is able to
travel short distances on land, especially in the early morning
when the dew is on the ground, while Amphipnous frequents

1 Hyrtl, SB. Akad. Wiss, Wien. xi. 1853, p. 302; Day, Linn. Soc. Journ. Zool.
xili. p. 198.
2 Burne, Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. xxv. 1894, p. 48.

296 FISHES CHAP. X

marshes, lurking in holes in the grass and about the sides of
ponds. In fact, even when in the water, access to air, which is
probably swallowed and passed over their accessory breathing
organs, is indispensable to their existence. Experiments con-
clusively prove that if the Fish is artificially prevented from
obtaining air in this way asphyxiation speedily ensues.’

In addition to breathing air through the agency of special
organs evolved for the purpose, there are many freshwater Fishes
which, like those just mentioned, periodically rise to the surface
and swallow air in order to saturate the water which bathes the
gills with oxygen.”

1 For much interesting information on aerial respiration in Fishes, see Day, op.

cit.; also P.Z.S. 1868, p. 274 ; and Dobson, ibid. 1874, p. 312. °
* Semper, Animal Life, Intern. Sci. Series, London, 1881, p. 172.

CHAPTER XI

THE AIR-BLADDER

In the Crossopterygii, Chondrostei, and Holostei, in the Dipnoi,
and in the great majority of Teleosts, there is situated on the
dorsal side of the coelom, between the alimentary canal below

and the kidneys and_ vertebral
column above, a more or less elong-
ated sac with membranous walls, an
internal epithelial lining and gase-
ous contents—the air-bladder (Figs.
154 and 173). Usually developed
in the embryo as a caecal outgrowth
from the dorsal surface of the
oesophagus, the air-bladder grows
anteriorly and posteriorly, and may
either retain throughout life its
primitive connexion with the
alimentary canal by means of a
longer or shorter tubular canal, the
ductus pneumaticus, or become
completely separated therefrom in
the adult by the atrophy of the
duct. Its walls sometimes, but
rarely, contain muscle-fibres, as in
Lepidosteus, Amia, and the Dipnoi,

Fic. 173.—Transverse section of the
body of a Teleost, to show the
position of the air-bladder (dia-
grammatic). a.b, The air-bladder ;
c, coelom ; dp, ductus pneuma-
ticus; k, the kidneys; oes, oeso-
phagus ; p.p and v.p, parietal and
visceral layers of the peritoneum ;
r, rib; v.c, vertebral column.

and are always more or less vascular, while laterally and ventrally
the organ is invested externally by the peritoneum (Fig. 173). In
addition to the muscle-fibres distributed in its walls, the bladder
is often provided with powerful extrinsic muscles, more especially
in those Fishes in which it is used as an organ for sound-

297

208 FISHES CHAP.

production. In the different groups of Fishes in which it is pre-
sent the air-bladder frequently undergoes remarkable structural
modifications and becomes adapted for various distinct functions.

In the Cyclostomata there is no trace of an air-bladder, and,
unless represented in certain Sharks (eg. Mustelus, Galeus, and
Acanthias); by a small caecum embedded in the dorsal wall of
the oesophagus and communicating with its cavity, 1t is also
absent in all Elasmobranchs. In the Crosso-
pterygii (eg. Polypterus)? the air-bladder is
double, but while the right sac is long and
somewhat tubular, the left is much smaller
and oval in shape (Fig. 174). Near their
anterior extremities the two sacs fuse into a
single unpaired chamber, beyond which they
again project in the form of two short caeca.
The median chamber opens into the oesophagus
on the ventral side by an orifice (gl) bounded
by prominent lips and furnished with a mus-
cular sphincter. The organ is devoid of internal
sacculations. In the Chondrostei (e.g. Acipenser)
the air-bladder is oval in shape, with a smooth,
non-saceulated, inner surface, and a lining of
ciliated epithelium, and it communicates with
the oesophagus by means of a relatively wide,
dorsally placed, funnel-like orifice.

In the Lepidosteidae the single air-bladder
extends the whole length of the abdominal
cavity, and, as in Polypterus, communicates with
ae eee a the exterior through | a larynx-like vestibule

der of Polyptervs. provided with a glottis,? which, however, opens

cD Sen a dorsally into the oesophagus (Fig. 175). A

strong fibrous band runs along the median line
of the inner surface of its dorsal wall, from which extends
ventrally on each side a series of transverse fibro-muscular
ridges, forming the boundaries of a double row of regularly
arranged alveoli (Fig. 176). The bottom of each alveolus

1 Miklucho-Maclay, Jen. Zeitsch. iii. 1867, p. 448.

2 Wiedersheim, Lehrb. d. vergl. Anat. d. Wirbelth. ed. 2, Jena 1886, p. 616.

° The glottis is furnished with a structure analogous to the epiglottis-like plate
of Protopterus (Wiedersheim, op. cit. p. 616).

XI AIR-BLADDER

299

is still further sacculated by finer branches of the principal

fibrous bands."
except that a short median cleft divides
it in front into two short caeca, it is
unpaired. Internally, its walls are
much sacculated, but the alveoli are
smaller and arranged less regularly
than in Lepidosteus. The aperture of
communication with the oesophagus is

In the Amiidae the bladder ig very large, and,

dorsally situated.

It may be mentioned that in all
the preceding Teleostomi the ductus
pheumaticus is remarkably short, the
connexion between the air-bladder and
the oesophagus being almost direct by
means of a larger or smaller orifice,
which, except in <Actpenser, is more
anteriorly placed than in most other

175.—Portion of the air-

Fia.
bladder, with the ventral
wall removed, and the glottis,
of Lepidosteus. a,b, Air-
bladder ; gi, glottis ; s, bulg-
ing of the hinder wall of the
vestibule into the cavity of
the air-bladder ; v, cleft
leading from the air-bladder
into the vestibule. (From
Wiedersheim. )

Teleostomi; and further that, unlike
many Teleosts, there are no special “retia mirabilia,” “ red

bodies,” or “ red glands.”

In the Dipnoi the structural resemblance of the air-bladder

Fic. 176.—Portion of the air-bladder of Lepi-
dosteus, opened along the mid-ventral line

to show the alveoli.
medio-dorsal fibro-muscular band.
Wiedersheim.)

av, Alveolus; 7.0,

(From

to a true lung, which to some
extent is indicated in Poly-
pterus, Amita, and Lepidosteus,
becomes still more marked.
In Neoceratodus® the organ
is not unlike that of Lepi-
dosteus, and takes the form
of a spacious unpaired sac,
extending from one end of
the abdominal cavity to the
other. On its inner surface
two fibrous bands, one of
which is dorsal and the other
ventral, traverse the whole

length of the bladder, and project slightly into its cavity.

1 Balfour and Newton Parker, Phil. Trans. 178, Part ii. 1883, p. 425.
2 Giinther, Phil. Trans. 161, 1871, p. 511; Baldwin Spencer, Zoologische
Forschungsreisen in Australien (Semon), i. Jena 1898, p. 58.

300 FISHES CHAP,

Between these median ridges extend a number of transverse
septa, forming the boundaries of a series of pairs of bilaterally
symmetrical oval alveoli, the walls of which are still further
sacculated by a network of finer ridges (Fig. 177). The short
ductus pneumaticus seems to be an anterior continuation of
the right half of the bladder, and opens into the oesophagus by
a small glottis, situated on the
ventral side, a little to the right
of the median line.

The more complicated and
much more lung-like air-bladder
of Protopterus (Fig. 178)? is essen-
tially double, consisting of an
anterior unpaired portion, and of
two sac-like prolongations which
extend backwards the whole
"toy length of the coelom, gradually
tapering towards the cloaca. An-
teriorly, the unpaired portion of
the organ is continued into a
vestibule or pneumatic duct, which,
after passing ventrally on the
right side of the oesophagus, opens
into the latter by a ventrally-
situated, slit-like glottis, imme-
Fic. 177.—Interior of a portion of the diately behind the last pair of

air-bladder of Neoveratodus, av,Al- gill-clefts. The margins of the

veolus ; f.r, the two fibrous ridges, ; f ; 4

(From Giinther.) glottis are provided with radially-

arranged dilator muscles, and in
connexion with its anterior border there is an epiglottis-like
fibro-cartilaginous plate.” The central cavity of each lung (Figs.
178 and 179) communicates with a series of larger or smaller
alveoli in the lung-wall, and each of the latter opens 1n succession
into smaller tubular cavities, and then into still smaller terminal
caecal sacculi. Hence, much more than in Weoceratodus, the
lungs approximate in structure to those of the higher terrestrial

op. cit. p. 54,
* Henle, quoted by Howes, P.Z.S. 1887, p. 501; also Wiedersheim, op. cit. p.
622 and Fig. 483.

xI AIR-BLADDER 301

Vertebrata. Non-striated muscle cells, pigment cells, and blood
capillaries are abundantly present in the connective tissue
external to the lining epithelium of the lung-cavities.

The air-bladder of Zepidosiren closely resembles that of

Fic. 178.—A, the air-bladder
of Protopterus, viewed
from the ventral side.
Portions of the ventral
walls of the pharynx and
bladder have been re-
moved. gl, Glottis; dg,
undivided portion of the
lung ; Ud, left lung; oes,
oesophagus ; p.al, p.a®,
the left and right pul-
monary arteries; ph,
pharynx ; p.v, pulmonary
vein; 7./, right lung; vd,
vestibule. (From Newton
Parker.) 3B, portion of
one lung of Protopterus,
opened from the dorsal
side to show the alveoli.
al, Alveolus. (From Bald-
win Spencer.)

Protopterus, and, as in the latter Dipnoid, the
glottis seems to be furnished with an epiglottis.’

In all the Dipnoi the air-bladder is highly
vascular, but nevertheless presents no trace of
“red bodies” or “red glands.”

The most striking features in the remark-
ably polymorphic air-bladder of Teleosts relate
to (a) its presence or absence; (0) differences
in shape and relative size; (¢) the development of caecal out-
growths; (d) the subdivision of its cavity by the formation of
internal septa; (e) the retention or suppression of the ductus
pneumaticus, and the occasional development of secondary ducts
communicating directly with the exterior; (/) the presence of
“red glands” or “red bodies”; (g) its connexion with the audi-
tory organ; (/) its adaptation as an organ for sound-production.

1 Bischoff, Ann. d. Sct. Nat. (2) Zool. xiv. 1840, p. 136.

302 FISHES CHAP.

(a) The air-bladder is by no means universally present in
Teleosts. It is absent in several entire families, such as, ‘for
example, the Flat Fishes or Pleuronectidae, the Scopelidae, and
the “ Lump-suckers” (Cyclopteridae). In a few families, as in
the Mackerels (Scombridae), the “ Blennies ” (Blenniidae) and the
Polynemidae, the organ is present in most genera, but absent in
a few, or even present or absent in different species of the same
genus. Thus, of the three British species of Mackerel, viz. the
Spanish Mackerel (Scomber colias), S. pnewmatophorus, and the
common Mackerel (S. scombrus), an
air-bladder is present in the first
two, but absent in the third.”

(6) As might be anticipated,
the shape of the air-bladder is
extremely different in various
Teleosts, and usually conforms
to the shape of the body, while
Fo Sowing the aactae fe differences in relative size are

of Protopterus. 1, Central cavity of of frequent occurrence, even 1n

eee eae Ree Best a pee closely related species. Some-
small terminal saceuli. (From Bald- times the organ is more or less

Wi Speer) tubular, fusiform, ovoid, or heart-
shaped ; occasionally it is shaped like a “ dumb-bell,” consisting
of two lateral sacs connected by a median tubular portion, as
in the Siluroids Clarias and Callichthys; or it may be
horse-shoe-shaped, as in the Silurid Ailia? Not unfrequently
a transverse constriction divides the air-bladder into two inter-
communicating sacs, as in most of the Carp family (Cyprinidae),
or three such sacs may be formed by two constrictions (e.g.
Ophidium). In the “ Electric Eels ” (Gymnotidae) there are two
sacs, connected by a slender canal, from which the ductus
pneumaticus takes its origin.*

The air-bladder is either more or less free in the abdominal
cavity, or firmly attached to the vertebral centra and their rib-
bearing processes by fibrous extensions passing between the two
structures. Not rarely the organ extends from the abdominal

Wii)

1 Stannius, Handb. d. Zool. Berlin ii. 1854, p. 220.

2 Giinther, Study of Fishes, Edinburgh, 1880, p. 457.

° Bridge and Haddon, Phil. Trans. B, 184, 1893, p. 209.
* Reinhardt, quoted by Stannius, op. cit. p. 225.

xI AIR-BLADDER 303

cavity into the tail, sometimes penetrating for a short distance
into the expanded haemal canal of the anterior caudal vertebrae,
or extending unsymmetrically along either the right or left side
of the tail. More frequently, perhaps, where the air-bladder is
prolonged into the tail, it assumes the form of two bilaterally
arranged and symmetrical caeca, which extend backwards for
a variable distance internal to the caudal muscles and in contact
with the adjacent skeletal elements, as in Notopteridae, and in
some Sparidae, Carangidae, and Scombridae. The extension of
the air-bladder into the tail is often associated with a short,
laterally-compressed trunk, which, if the bladder is to attain its
normal degree of development, necessitates its prolongation into
the caudal region.

(c) A characteristic feature in the air-bladder of many
Teleosts belonging to widely different families is the develop-
ment of a more or less complex system of simple, or vari-
ously branched, caecal outgrowths, which, like the internal septa,
are specially characteristic of those Fishes in which the bladder
is used as a vocal organ without, however, being peculiar to
them.

In some of the Gadidae, as in the Cod (Gadus morrhua), the
air-bladder divides anteriorly into a pair of caecal prolongations
which extend forwards to the head, and are often curiously
coiled. Somewhat similar caeca are also present in species of
Berycidae, Sparidae, Siluridae, Clupeidae, and Notopteridae.
Caecal prolongations may also be developed from the hinder end
of the bladder, and, as already mentioned, extend into the tail;
or even from both ends in the same species (e.g. Notopterus).
In the Silurid, Rita crucigera, a long tubular caecum is
developed from each side of the heart-shaped bladder, and
thence is prolonged backwards to the anus. In certain species
of Doras of the same family (eg. D. maculatus), an elegant
series of variously sized branched caeca fringe each of the lateral
margins of the bladder. It is, however, in the Physoclist family
of the Sciaenidae * that the branching of the air-bladder attains
its greatest development in extent and variety.

1 Cuvier and Valenciennes, Hist. Nat. d. Poissons, xxi. 1848, p. 139; Bridge,
Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. xxvii. 1900, p. 503. 2 Day, P.Z.S8. 1871, p. 703.
3 Sdrensen, ‘‘Lydorganer hos Fiske,” Copenhagen, 1884, p. 853 Kner, SB. k.

Akad. Wiss, Wien, xi. 1853, p. 188.
4 Cuvier and Valenciennes, op. cit. v.

304 FISHES CHAP.

In Otolithus (Fig. 180) two short tubular canals are given
off from the antero-lateral angles of the bladder, each sub-
sequently dividing into two elongated,
tapering sacs, of which one is directed
forwards and the other backwards. In
Corvina lobata (Fig. 181) the lateral
margins of the bladder are everywhere
fringed with a series of tufts of caeca,
each tuft being connected by a_ short
common canal with the cavity of the
organ. In the“ Drum” (Pogonias chromis)
(Fig. 182) each side of the anterior third
of the air-bladder has a series of digitately
branched caecal appendages, the most
posterior of which on each side are con-
nected by a tubular canal, also bearing
branched caeca, with the corresponding
postero-lateral extremity of the bladder.
ie Hep ena Collichthys* has a still more remark-
Otolithus. (From Cuvier able arrangement. In this Sciaenoid
Se (Fig. 183) twenty-five tubular branches
are given off from each side of the bladder, all of which soon
subdivide into a dorsal and a ventral
;
division. These still further divide, aud SE NB
their branches either end blindly or are a Sis
prolonged into a series of arches to the Ss
mid-dorsal or mid-ventral line as the
case may be, where they become con-
tinuous with the corresponding branches
of the opposite side. The series of dorsal
branches, enveloped in their peritoneal
investment, extend between the body of
the air-bladder and the roof of the body-
cavity, while the corresponding ventral
branches, similarly invested, surround
that part of the coelom which contains 5,, 191 sir-bladder of
the stomach, intestine, and liver. Corvina lobata, (From
(d) In addition to the subdivision of — Ctvier and Valenciennes.)
the cavity of the air-bladder by the externally obvious, trans-

1 Giinther, Brit, Mus. Cat, Fishes, ii. 1860, p. 318.

XI AIR-BLADDER 305

verse, or longitudinal constrictions already described, or by the
growth of simple or branched prolongations, the organ is often
chambered or sacculated by the development of internal septa
or partitions.

In many of the Gurnards (Zrigla)' the cavity of the bladder
is divided into two intercommunicating compartments by a
transversely - disposed
and centrally-perforated
diaphragm. The large
air-bladder of some
species of Erythrinus®
is subdivided internally
into numerous alveoli or
saceuli. In Notopterus
a longitudinal septum
divides the cavity of
the abdominal portion
of the bladder into two
lateral chambers, which,
however, freely inter-
communicate anteriorly.
In the great majority of
the Siluridae* the cavity
of the organ is divided
by a characteristic
T-shaped arrangement
of a primary transverse
and a longitudinal
septum into three com-
municating chambers, of which one is anterior and transversely
disposed, and two are posterior and longitudinally arranged (Fig.
222). The posterior compartments in many genera are still further
divided by the growth of secondary transverse septa, extending
outwards from the median longitudinal septum, without, how-
ever, reaching the external lateral walls of the chambers. In a
few genera, as in certain species of Pangasius,* additional fibrous
bands and ridges passing between the primary and secondary

Fia. 182.—Air-bladder of Pogonias chromis.
(From Cuvier and Valencienues. )

1 Moreau, Compt. Rend. lix. 1864, p. 436.

2 J. Miiller, Ber. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1842, p. 177.

3 Bridge and Haddon, op. cit. p. 234, Pl. IL. Fig. 18. + Ibid. p. 216.
VOL. VII x

306 FISHES CHAP.

septa give to the cavities of the lateral compartments the appear-
ance of being occupied by a coarse spongy network.

(e) In its relations to the oesophagus and to the air-bladder
the ductus pneumaticus exhibits striking modifications in
different Teleosts. With very rare exceptions, an open ductus
is wanting in the Heteromi, Catosteomi, Acanthopterygii, Opis-
thomi, Pediculati, Jugulares, and the Plectognathi, for which
reason the term “ Physoclisti” has often been used as a collec-
tive name for these Fishes. On the other hand, a permanently
open ductus is generally pre-
sent in the Malacopterygii,
Ostariophysi, Apodes, and the
Haplomi, which, in conse-
quence, have been designated
«Physostomi.” It must he
emphasised, however, that all
Teleosts are Physostomous in
the embryonic condition, and
whether they eventually be-
come Physoclistous or remain
; : Physostomous depends entirely

% - on the abortion or retention

SU of the primitive communica-

Fra, 183.—Transverse section through the tion between the air-bladder
sbiomina region of Calcite Twcide, and the alimentary canal
and ventral branches of the air-bladder; When present in Teleosts, the

1, liver ; m, mesentery ; s, stomach ; v.c, ductus pneumaticus, with a

vertebral column. The dotted and broken :
lines surrounding the bladder and its few exceptions (eg. Noto-

meut of these parts. (Brom Gunther) Péerus), Where it is both short
and relatively wide, is almost

invariably much longer and narrower than in the other orders
of Teleostomi and in the Dipnoi, sometimes passing directly from
the air-bladder to the oesophagus, but not infrequently describing
a sigmoid curve, as in some Cyprinidae, or an even more tortuous
course. The opening into the alimentary canal is, with perhaps
a single exception, dorsal, but may vary from the commence-
ment of the oesophagus to the hinder end of the stomach. In
Erythrinus the oesophageal aperture is lateral. In two instances
the air-bladder has acquired secondary openings to the exterior,
and of these one occurs among the Physostomi and the other

xI AIR-BLADDER 307

in the Physoclisti. In the Herring (Clupea harengus)} in
addition to the proper ductus, which is connected with the
distal end of the caecal stomach, a tubular canal leaves the
hinder extremity of the bladder and opens externally on the left
side of the genital aperture; consequently, in this Fish the air-
bladder has a secondary and direct connexion with the exterior
in addition to the primary and indirect communication by means
of its proper duct. The Horse-Mackerel (Caran trachurus)” is
even more peculiar. This Teleost has no true pneumatic duct,
but instead a special duct which passes from the bladder to open
into the right branchial cavity by a very minute aperture. In
neither case is anything known of the mode of origin or morpho-
logical nature of the secondarily acquired duct.

(f) The air-bladder differs greatly in its degree of vascularity
in various Teleosts, as well as in the extent to which its capil-
lary blood-vessels accumulate at special points on the inner
surface to form the so-called “red bodies” or “red glands.”
In some Teleosts the distribution of capillaries is uniform or
nearly so; in others, as in the Carp (Cyprinus carpio) the vessels
are arranged in fan-like, radiating tufts over almost the whole
extent of the inner surface; in others again, as in the Pike
(Esox luctus) the tufts are larger and more definitely localised.
A more extreme modification occurs in some of the Physostom1,
in which a remarkable concentration of capillaries takes place
at one or more points on the inner surface of the bladder, which
project into the cavity of the organ in the form of variously
shaped blood-red masses. These “red bodies” are essentially
retia mirabilia, consisting of masses of interlacing, tightly-
packed capillaries with their afferent arteries and efferent veins.
The flattened lining epithelium of the bladder is continued over
these bodies without undergoing any special modification. In the
common Eel (Anguilla vulgaris) there are several of these bodies,
of which the largest are near the entrance of the pneumatic duct.

In the Physoclisti the “red bodies” seem to be replaced by
true glands,’ which nevertheless in appearance closely resemble
the former. Some of the Gadidae, such as the Cod (Gadus

1 Weber, De aure et auditu Hominis et Animalium, Leipzig, 1820, p. 73;

2 Moreau, Compt. Rend. lxxx. 1875, p. 1247.

3 Coggi, Mitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel, vii. 1887, p. 381 ; Swale Vincent and Stanley
Barnes, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xxx. 1896, p. 545.

308 FISHES CHAP,

morrhua), the Haddock (G. aeglefinus), and the Hake (Merluccius
vulgaris), have a single large “red gland” projecting into the
interior of the bladder from its dorsal or ventral wall (Fig. 184, A).
The John Dory (Zeus faber) has five such glands, worm-like and
curved in shape, with their concavities facing a central point
between them (Fig. 184, B). In these Fishes a “rete mirabile ”
of blood-vessels forms the vascular basis of the glands. The
ordinary pavement epithelium of the bladder becomes replaced

B

Fia. 184.—Red glands, A, of the Cod (Gadus morrhua), and B, of the John Dory (Zeus
Jaber), seen from the interior of the air-bladder, bv, Blood-vessels ; 7.g, red glands.
(From Swale Vincent and Stanley Barnes. )

by faintly granular, columnar, and evidently glandular cells as
it passes over the retia mirabilia, and at the same time becomes
invaginated into the mass of capillaries in the form of a number
of simple caecal glands (Fig. 185). So far as is at present
known, the “red glands” are only found in those Teleosts in
which the air-bladder has no ductus pneumaticus, whereas in
those Fishes which retain the ductus throughout life there are
either no special retia mirabilia, or, as in the Eel, only the
so-called “ red bodies.” !

? For the blood-supply of the air-bladder see Chap. XII.

vi AIR-BLADDER 309

(g) and () The structural modifications involved in the con-
nexion of the air-bladder with the auditory organ, and its
adaptation for sound-production, as well as its use in respiration,
are considered elsewhere.’

The Gases of the Air-Bladder.—The gaseous contents of the
air-bladder consist of oxygen and nitrogen, but the relative
proportions of the two
gases differ in different
Fishes, and even in
the same Fish, under
different conditions. I Z
Normally the propor- é 2h
tion of oxygen is con- K.
siderably less in fresh-
water than in marine
Fishes, and amongst
the latter the propor-
tion of oxygen is often
enormously greater,
amounting in some
cases to 87 per cent.,
in deep-sea species as
compared with their
shallow water con-
geners. A trace of i

carbondioxide is also rig, 185.—Vertical section through a “red gland”
usually present The (diagrammatic). c, Capillary blood-vessels; g,

‘ tubular glands. (From Vincent and Barnes.)

gases are derived from

the blood as the latter circulates through the capillaries in the
walls of the bladder, and it is highly probable that the “red
glands” take an important part in the process; at all events, ex-
perimental research has shown that the “secretion” or diffusion
of gas into the air-bladder, as well as the absorption of gas
from the bladder into the blood, take place most rapidly in those
Fishes in which “red glands” or “red bodies” are present.”

The Functions of the Air-Bladder.—Probably no single organ
in any group of Vertebrata is associated with the performance of
a greater variety of functions than the air-bladder of Fishes.
Originally evolved, it may be, as a glandular caecum in certain

1 See Chaps. XIV. XIII. and X. *% Moreau, Ann. d. Sci. Nat. (6) iv. 1876, Art.

ele

reece

ELE
ANN

@ SSBSSSS
iy 5
:
Q

310 FISHES CHAP.

Sharks, the air-bladder in the Dipnoi, and some of the more
generalised Teleostomi (e.g. Amia and Lepidosteus), and perhaps
also in a few of the more specialised members of the latter
group (e.g. certain Teleosts), is to a greater or less extent an
accessory respiratory organ. In not a few Teleosts it is an organ
for sound-production, and in others again it is sometimes regarded
as having an important relation to the sense of hearing. But
omitting such subordinate functions which, as it were, have been
grafted on to the air-bladder, there can be no doubt that in the
great majority of Fishes its primary use is to act as a hydro-
static organ or “ float.” From this point of view experimental
investigations * seem to justify the following conclusions :—

The function of the air-bladder is to render the Fish, bulk
for bulk, of the same weight as the water in which it lives. In
this condition of equilibrium, or plane of least effort, the Fish floats
in the water, and therefore it is able to swim with a minimum
of muscular effort. It is obvious, however, that as a Fish rises
or sinks it becomes exposed to an increase or a diminution of
hydrostatic pressure, which will necessarily bring about the
expansion or contraction of the volume of gas in the air-bladder,
and, therefore, by decreasing or increasing the specific gravity of
the animal, will tend to remove the Fish from its plane of least
effort. To counteract this, and to restore the Fish to a plane of
equilibrium at the new level, gas is either absorbed from the air-
bladder, or more gas is secreted into the bladder, as the case may
be. According to Moreau, by this process of automatic adjust-
ment a Fish will always find, sooner or later, a plane of least
effort, whatever may be its depth in the water; and further,
this process takes place much more readily in those Fishes which
possess “red glands” or “red bodies, and with extreme slow-
ness in those in which these organs are absent. Nevertheless,
it seems doubtful if this process of adjustment can be of much
use to a Fish in ordinary vertical movements, inasmuch as
gaseous secretion and absorption are comparatively slow processes,
the length of which in different Fishes, and under different
conditions, varies from a few hours to several days. On the whole
it seems more probable that adjustment to the varying pressures
of different depths by such means is far more likely to be useful
during such slow and gradual changes of level as are encountered

1 Moreau, op. cit.

XI AIR-BLADDER 311

in the course of diurnal, seasonal, or other periodic migrations
than during the rapid changes of level which may take place in
ordinary vertical locomotion.’ In the generality of Fishes, and
more especially in the Physoclisti, it may be concluded that the
possession of an air-bladder restricts freedom of movement in the
vertical direction, and confines ordinary locomotion within more
or less well-defined vertical limits above or below the plane of
least effort for the time being. As illustrating this point, and as
a proof of the danger incurred by a too rapid rise in the
water, the following remarks with reference to the “ Kilch,” a
small Salmonoid (Coregonus) inhabiting the Lake of Constance, and
a favourite article of food, may be quoted :2—The Fish “ are caught
in nets, and brought to the surface of the water; they come up
invariably with the belly much distended, the air in the swimming-
bladder, being relieved from the pressure of the column of water,
has expanded greatly and occasioned this unnatural distension,
which renders the Fish quite incapable of swimming. Under
these conditions the Fish is naturally unable to live for any length
of time. But the fishermen of the lake have a very simple
remedy; they prick into the air-bladder with a fine needle; the
air escapes with some force, the distension subsides, and the fishes
are enabled to live under totally changed conditions as to pressure,
even in quite shallow water and at the surface, swimming quite as
freely as their companions, the natives of the surface water.
Hence the Kilch is confined to a certain depth, because it is not
capable of accommodating the tension of its swimming-bladder to
the change of pressure in the column of superincumbent water.”
It is not improbable that the Physostomi, or at any rate
most of them, are somewhat more advantageously placed in this
respect. From the general absence of “red glands” in this group,
it may be inferred that whatever capacity for gaseous secretion or
absorption they possess must be exercised with exceptional slow-
ness, and, therefore, as a means of pressure-adjustment may be
neglected. On the other hand, they seem to possess the com-
pensating advantage of being able to substitute for absorption the
mechanical liberation of gas through the ductus pneumaticus. It
would seem, therefore, that the Physostomi have a distinct advan-
tage over the Physoclisti in that during ascent in the water they

1 Bridge and Haddon, op. cit. p. 286.
2 Semper, Animal Life, Internat. Sci. Series, London, 1881, p. 321.

312 FISHES CHAP. XI

can more readily adapt themselves to the diminished pressure of a
-higher level by ejecting the needful amount of gas than by relying
upon the process of gaseous absorption.’ This conclusion is in
harmony with the results of experiment and with much that is
known of the habits of these Fishes and their greater freedom of
locomotion in the vertical direction.

These briefly summarised conclusions as to the hydrostatic
function of the air-bladder must, however, be accepted only in a
general sense. There are many structural anomalies in the air-
bladder of Fishes which are very difficult to explain, or to corre-
late with any variations in the habits or in the locomotor activities
of its possessor.

In this connexion it may be mentioned that the presence or
absence of an air-bladder in different Fishes seems to some extent
to be governed by two causes. First, whenever the requirements
of a Fish necessitate exceptional freedom of locomotion in all
directions the restrictions imposed by the presence of an air-
bladder are removed by its partial or complete suppression ;
a result produced, secondly, by the assumption of a bottom feeding
or ground habit on the part of the Fish. Fishes like the Flat
Fishes or Pleuronectidae, when not in motion by the exercise of
their fins, habitually rest on the sea-bottom, and, as an air-bladder
is useless under such conditions, it has, in consequence, undergone
complete atrophy. Not a few Siluridae, and some Cyprinidae,
inhabit the comparatively shallow waters of rapidly flowing moun-
tain torrents, and are often provided with suckers for attachment
to stones or rocks. To such Fishes as these a hydrostatic organ
is obviously useless, and it has hence become greatly reduced in
size, and in other respects approaches the condition of a vestigial
organ.

1 Moreau, op. cit. pp. 3, 4.

CHAPTER XII

THE VASCULAR SYSTEM, THE LYMPHATICS, AND THE
BLOOD-GLANDS

THE Cyclostomata and Fishes possess a closed vascular system,
consisting of a heart, arteries, capillaries, and veins, the whole
forming a continuous series of blood-containing channels provided
with definite limiting walls, through which the blood is propelled
in a constant direction by the rhythmical contractions of the
heart. In the course of the circulation the blood flows from the
heart through a single large trunk, the ventral aorta, to the capil-
laries of the gills. From the gills the arterialised blood is collected
into a large dorsally-situated vessel, the dorsal aorta, and thence
is distributed through a system of arteries to the capillaries of
the various organs of the body. Finally, the blood is collected
from the capillaries and returned to the heart by the veins.
Although in most instances the organs of the body are supplied
with arterialised blood conveyed to them by arteries, there are
nevertheless cases in which an organ may receive venous blood by
a vein in addition to arterial blood supplied by an artery. For
example, the capillaries of the liver not only receive blood from
the hepatic artery, but also venous blood by a large vein (hepatic
portal vein), formed by the union of a number of smaller veins
by which venous blood is collected from the capillaries of the
stomach, intestine, spleen, and pancreas. In this and similar
instances, where a vein formed by the union of the capillaries of
an organ, or of a series of organs, instead of uniting with other
veins and proceeding towards the heart, becomes continuous with
a second set of capillaries in some other organ, a “ portal” system
is said to be formed, and in the particular example of the liver
it is termed the “hepatic portal” system. A similar, or “ renal

313

314 FISHES CHAP.

portal,” system also exists in connexion with the kidneys in the
majority of Fishes.

There is little doubt that, primarily, the vascular system of
Vertebrate animals consisted of a dorsal artery (dorsal aorta),
running along the median dorsal line of the alimentary canal, and
a ventral or subintestinal vein similarly related to the ventral
surface of the digestive tube. The two vessels were connected by
a series of pairs of lateral branches, which had their origins from
the dorsal vessel, and, by their subdivision, formed a capillary
network in the walis of the alimentary canal. From these
networks paired veins issued and opened into the subintestinal
vein. The simplicity of this primitive arrangement was some-
what disturbed in the region of the pharynx by the development
of gill-clefts, in the walls of which the blood circulated for
respiratory purposes from the ventral to the dorsal vessel; and
also by the development of a hepatic portal circulation in con-
nexion with the liver. In the latter instance the subintestinal
vein entered the liver and subdivided into capillaries in the
substance of that organ, the corresponding efferent vessel, or
hepatic vein, becoming continuous with the anterior or pharyngeal
section of the subintestinal vein, or, as it is usually termed, the
ventral aorta. In this low grade of vascular system, which is
perhaps most completely retained in Amphioxus, the circulation
of the blood was probably effected by the wave-like contractions
of more or fewer of the larger vessels ; but subsequently a definite
chambered heart was developed at the origin of the ventral
aorta.

Of Fishes in general it may be said that the primitive dorsal
and ventral vessels are present in the embryo, and for a time
retain their original relations and physiological importance. To
a very unequal extent they may also be retained in the adult,
where, however, they co-exist with numerous other vessels, which
the increasing differentiation of the body has called into existence.
Thus, at a later period of embryonic life, the subintestinal vein
becomes somewhat fragmentary. Its caudal section (caudal vein)
ceases to be continuous with the precaudal portion, and the blood
collected from the muscles and other structures of the tail is con-
veyed to the heart by a pair of posterior cardinal veins, which
are either directly continuous with the caudal vein, or indirectly
through the intervention of a renal portal system in the kidneys.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM ‘ 315

The precaudal portion of the subintestinal vein is represented by
a vein which runs forwards in the intestinal wall, and is one
of the minor affluents of the hepatic portal vein, while its
prehepatic section is represented in succession by the hepatic
vein, the heart, and the ventral aorta. Of the additional veins
which supplement these remnants of a primitively continuous
subintestinal vein, the largest and most constant are (a) the
posterior cardinal veins which, commencing in the kidneys and
receiving the blood from those organs, pass forwards to the heart;
(b) a pair of anterior cardinal veins, formed by the union of
smaller veins from the head, including the brain, and passing
backwards towards the heart. At the level of the latter organ
each anterior cardinal vein joins the posterior cardinal of the
same side of the body to form a short but wide transverse vessel,
the Cuvierian duct or precaval vein, which opens into the hinder-
most of the cavities of the heart, viz. the sinus venosus; (¢) a
pair of inferior jugular veins by which the nutrient blood of the
branchial apparatus is returned to the right and left Cuvierian
ducts. In addition to these principal veins there may also be a
pair of lateral veins collecting the blood from the lateral walls of
the trunk, and also opening into the Cuvierian ducts ; and sub-
clavian and femoral veins from the pectoral and pelvic fins.

On the other hand, the primitive dorsal vessel (dorsal aorta),
retains not only its original position and relations, but also its
primary function as the main channel for the distribution of
arterialised blood to all parts of the body. The system of
lateral and probably segmentally arranged vessels, by which the
dorsal and subintestinal vessels were connected in the primitive
Vertebrata, have undergone considerable modification in all exist-
ing Fishes, but nevertheless retain much of their original disposi-
tion and relations in the pharyngeal region of the alimentary
canal, where they are represented by the afferent and efferent
vessels of the gills.

A more detailed account of the condition of the vascular
system in the Cyclostomata and Fishes will now be given.

The Venous. System.—The Cyclostomata,’ as might be ex-
pected, exhibit a more primitive condition of the venous system

1 J, Miiller, Vergl. Anat. d. Myxinoiden, Pt. iii. (1839), Berlin, 1841, p. 186.
For an account of the vascular system of Bdellostoma see Jackson, Journ. Cincimnate
Soc. Nat. Hist. xx. 1901, p. 18.

316 FISHES CHAP.

in certain features than is the case in any other group. The pre-
caudal portion of the subintestinal vein retains much of its original
importance and runs in the *thineht&ty intestinal spiral valve as.
far as the liver, where it becomes the hepatic portal vein. From
the liver the blood is collected into a single hepatic vein, and by it
is conveyed to the sinus venosus. The caudal section of the sub-
intestinal vein, now known as the caudal vein, bifurcates near the
anus, and its two branches become directly continuous with the
right and left posterior cardinals, without forming a renal portal
system. In their forward course to the heart the posterior cardinals
are situated directly beneath the notochord, and after receiving
the blood from the kidneys and gonads, and from the numerous.
pairs of segmental veins of the body-wall, join the corresponding
anterior cardinal veins, and form on each side a short transverse
Cuvierian duct which opens into the sinus venosus. There is
also a pair of inferior jugular veins which, however, unite opposite
the fifth pair of gill-sacs to form a single trunk; this vessel is
continued backwards, externally to the medio-ventral cartilage of
the branchial basket, and finally opens directly into the sinus
venosus.

In Elasmobranchs (e.g. Mustelus antarcticus)' the caudal vein
(Fig. 186) lies in the haemal canal of the caudal portion of the
vertebral column. On reaching the kidneys the vein divides into.
two renal portal veins, which, however, are not directly continuous
with the posterior cardinal veins as in the Cyclostomata, but,
on the contrary, after receiving the posterior segmental and
oviducal veins, become continuous with the capillaries of the
kidneys.

From the latter organs the blood is collected by a series of
renal veins, and by them conveyed to the posterior cardinals, and
thence to the Cuvierian ducts. In the adult, therefore, there is
a well-developed renal portal system, but it is worthy of note,.
nevertheless, that this system is developed comparatively late in
embryonic life, and that at an earlier stage the caudal vein is
directly continuous with the two posterior cardinals, precisely as
is the case in the Cyclostomata throughout life. The posterior
cardinal veins are situated in the dorsal wall of the coelom (Fig.
187), beneath the vertebral column. For the hinder portion of

17. Jeffery Parker, Phil. Trans. 177, Pt. ii. 1886, p. 702. For references to-
Elasmobranchs in general, see Parker, op. cit. p. 725.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 317

their extent they are embedded in the kidneys (Fig. 186); and in
this region the two veins are in close relation in the median line,
and here and there freely communicate with each other. More
anteriorly, they enlarge so much
that they present the appearance
of cavernous sinuses. In addition
to the anterior segmental and ovi-
ducal veins, the posterior cardinals
receive the spermatic or the ovarian
vein from the male or female
gonad.

The precaudal section of the
primitive subintestinal vein, now
termed the internal intestinal vein
(Figs. 186 and 187), traverses the
spiral valve as it passes forwards
to the liver, but from a physio-
logical point of view is now merely
one of the factors of the great
hepatic portal vein, the principal
tributaries of which are the veins
from the stomach and intestine,
including the rectal gland, and the
pancreas and spleen. On entering

Fic. 186.—Venous system of Mustelus ant-
arcticus. u, Auricle ; a.c, anterior cardinal ;
b.a, conus arteriosus; b7.v, brachial vein ;
cd, Cuvierian duct or precaval vein; ¢.v,
caudal vein ; cl.v, cloacal vein ; fv, femoral
vein; h.s, hyoidean sinus; h.v, hepatic vein ;
iiv, internal intestinal vein; 7,j, inferior
jugular; &, kidney; /, liver; 2, lateral
vein ; md.v, mandibular vein ; 7.h.v, nutrient
hyoidean veins ; 0.s, orbital sinus ; p.c, pos-
terior cardinal ; p.v, hepatic portal vein ;
rp.v, renal portal vein ; sc.v, subscapular
vein; sp.v, spermatic vein; s.v, sinus
venosus ; 7, ventricle; v.a, ventral aorta.
(After T. J. Parker.)

the liver the hepatic portal vein divides into two principal
branches for the right and left halves of the gland. From the
liver the blood is conveyed by two hepatic veins to the sinus
venosus.

The lateral veins (Fig. 186) are situated in the lateral walls

318 FISHES CHAP.

of the abdomen, immediately external to the peritoneum (Fig.
187). Each vein begins near the pelvic fin, where it is con-
nected with its fellow across the dorsal face of the ischio-pubic
cartilage, and thence runs forward towards the pectoral fin. At
its origin the lateral vein receives a femoral vein from the pelvic
fin and a cloacal vein, and also, near its anterior end, a brachial
vein from the pectoral fin, finally joining the Cuvierian duct of
its side.

The anterior cardinal vein is situated directly above the gill-
arches of its side of the head, and extends forwards from its
junction behind with the Cuvierian duct to the outer side of the

Fic. 187.—Diagrammatic trans-
verse section of an Elasmo-
branch, showing the position
of the principal longitudinal
blood-vessels. c, Coelom ;
d.a, dorsal aorta; d.c.v,
dorsal cutaneous vein ; d.2.7,
dorsal intestinal vein; 3,
intestine ; 7.2.v, internal in-
testinal vein ; Z.c.v, lateral
cutaneous vein; é.v, lateral
vein ; m.v.a, myelonic vein
and artery ; p.c.v, posterior
cardinal vein; sp.c, spinal
cord ; sp.v, spiral valve; v,
vertebral centrum; v.¢.v,

= : ventral cutaneous vein ;

uty. : ae viv, ventral intestinal vein.
we, (From T. J. Parker.)

auditory capsule, where it communicates by a valvular orifice with
a large sinus surrounding the eye-muscles (orbital sinus), and
ventrally, by means of a similar aperture, with another large
sinus, the hyoidean sinus, which lies on the outer face of the
corresponding hyoid arch,and is continuous ventrally with its fellow
of the opposite side. Into the orbital sinus open the anterior
facial vein from the anterior and external regions of the head, and
the anterior cerebral vein from the lateral half of the brain, and,
into the hyoidean sinus, the nutrient veins from the hyoidean
hemibranch.

The inferior jugular veins are situated beneath the branchial
apparatus. Each vein begins anteriorly by communicating with

? In the common Dog-Fish (Seylliwm canicula) each lateral vein joins the posterior
cardinal near the junction of the latter with the Cuvierian duct, the subclavian

vein from the pectoral fin opening directly into the corresponding Cuvierian
duct.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 319

the hyoidean sinus of its side, and, after receiving the nutrient
veins from the holobranchs of the first four branchial arches, opens
into the corresponding Cuvierian duct.

The venous blood from the heart itself is collected into two
coronary veins, which open into the sinus venosus.

In addition to the more important veins already described,
there is also a series of median and lateral cutaneous veins com-
municating at different points with certain of the more deeply
seated veins (lig. 187).

Characteristic features in the venous system of Mustelus, as
also of Elasmobranchs in general, are the development of trans-
verse connexions between certain of the principal paired veins,
and the tendency of many of the main veins to enlarge into more
or less irregularly-shaped sinuses.

In its broad outlines the venous system of the Teleostomi
agrees with that of Elasmobranchs, but is nevertheless character-
ised by several more or less important modifications, while at
the same time exhibiting many differences in minor details.

A renal portal system is usually present, but is singularly
variable in the source of its tributary veins, even in closely allied
forms! In the Sturgeon (Acipenser) and in some Teleosts, as in
the Siluroid, Amiurus catus, it resembles that of Elasmobranchs.
Tn other Teleosts, on the contrary, the renal portal system presents.
various grades of degeneration, or, possibly, of imperfect evolution,
as will be seen from the following illustrations of its condition
in different genera.

In Amiurus the caudal vein, after giving off right and left
renal portal veins to the renal capillaries, emerges from the ventral
surface of the kidneys, and is then continued forwards between
the gonads, the veins from which it receives, as the radicle of the
hepatic portal vein.

In the Eel (Anguilla vulgaris) the caudal vein (Fig. 188)
traverses the fused hinder portions of the kidneys, receiving
several segmental veins from the body-wall and also giving off
from each side numerous renal portal branches. More anteriorly,
where the two kidneys become distinct, the caudal vein also
divides into two renal portal veins and, as each vein extends

1 Jourdain, Ann. Sct. Nat. (4), xii. 1859, p. 321 ; M‘Kenzie, Reprint from the
Proc. Canadian Institute (N.S.) ii. 1884, p. 428. Tor references to Hyrtl and
other writers, see Jourdain, op. cit.

320 FISHES CHAP,

forwards along the outer border of the kidney of its side, it re-
ceives a number of segmental veins, and, at the same time, gives
off branches to the renal capillaries. In addition, each renal
portal vein is connected with the hepatic portal vein by a series
of singular arch-like vessels into
which the ovarian or spermatic
veins open.

It is obvious, therefore, that in
both Ameurus and Anguilla the
primitive direct continuity of the
caudal and posterior cardinal
veins has been interrupted by the
formation of a_ well-developed
renal portal system, and further,
that the residue of the caudal
venous blood finds its way to
the liver through the hepatic
portal vein ; hence it follows that,
as in so many of the lower air-
breathing Vertebrates, the whole
of the venous blood from the tail
is distributed either to the kidneys
or liver in the course of its return
journey to the heart.

Fic. 188.—Renal portal circulation in the

Eel (Anguilla vulgaris). ¢.v, Caudal
vein ; 2@.v, intestinal vein ; l.p.c, r.p.c,
left and right posterior cardinal
veins ; p.v, hepatic portal vein; R,
kidney ; 7.p.v, rp.v', renal portal
veins ; sy.v, segmental veins ; z, arch-
like anastomoses between the renal
portal and hepatic portal veins; y,
vein from the urinary bladder. (From

The Tench (Tinea vulgaris)
exhibits the interesting anomaly
of possessing two caudal veins,
a dorsal and a ventral (Fig. 189).
The dorsal vein is directly con-
tinuous with the right posterior
cardinal, while the ventral one

Decals) divides into three branches, two

forming right and left renal portal veins and receiving numerous
segmental veins, and the third becoming one of the affluents of
the hepatic portal vein. In this Teleost it is clear that a
portion of the caudal blood passes directly to the heart through
the right posterior cardinal without traversing either the ser
portal or hepatic portal system.

In the Cod (Gadus morrhua) the caudal vein divides into two
branches. The larger right vein retains its direct continuity

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 321

with the corresponding posterior cardinal; the left, on the con-
trary, has ceased to be continuous with the greatly reduced left
posterior cardinal and forms a renal portal vein, the distribution
of which is, however, restricted to the hinder portion of the left
kidney (Fig. 190). As in Amiurus, a branch of the caudal vein
forms one of the tributaries of
the hepatic portalvein. In the
Cod it would therefore seem
that only a relatively small
proportion of the caudal blood
flows through the imperfectly ;
developed renal portal system, /
the bulk of it traversing the egu----
right posterior cardinal and *
passing directly to the heart,
leaving, nevertheless, a modi-
cum for transmission to the 7?¢7
liver. Finally, it may be :
mentioned that in some Teleosts iN eee ee | a
the caudal vein retains its em-
bryonic continuity with one,
usually the right, posterior
cardinal, without giving off a
renal portal affluent, as in the
Perch (Perca jluviatilis) ; or,
after division, with both pos-
terior cardinals, as in the
Lump - sucker (Cyclopterus

lump us). In such Instances as Fig. 189.—Renal portal system in the Tench
these no portion of the caudal (Tinca vulgaris). d.c.v, v.¢.v, Dorsal and
Bisad a Veta ventral caudal veins; #, kidney; /.p.c,
ood traverses the ldneys, r.p.c, left and right posterior cardinal
and if a renal portal system veins ; p.v, hepatic portal vein ; 7r.p.v,
‘ renal portal vein; sg.v, sg.v’, segmental
exists at all, the only true veins. (From Jourdain.)
renal portal veins are the ad-
jacent segmental veins, which transmit venous blood directly to
the kidneys, instead of first uniting with renal portal branches of
the caudal vein as in the Tench and the Eel.
Whatever may be the condition of the renal portal system, all
the renal blood is eventually collected by renal veins and conveyed
to the posterior cardinals, which are often connected by one or

VOL, VII Bg

hk. lpe

fl

322 FISHES

CHAP.

by several transverse anastomoses (Fig. 190). In the region of

Fic. 190.—Venous system of a 'eleost (diagram-
matic). A, Auricle ; ad.v, vein from the air-
bladder ; a.c, anterior cardinal ; cd, Cuvierian
duct ; c.p.c, transverse anastomoses between the
two posterior cardinals ; ¢.v, caudal vein ; h.v,
hepatic vein ; 7.7, inferior jugular ; &,kidney ; 2,
liver ; p.c, left posterior cardinal ; p.v, hepatic
portal vein ; 7.p.c, right posterior cardinal ; r.p.v,
renal portal vein ; sc.v,, subclavian vein ; sq.v,
segmental vein; sp.v, spermatic vein ; s.v, sinus
venosus.

the heart each posterior
cardinal joins the corre-
sponding anterior cardinal
to form a short but wide
Cuvierian duct, which
finally opens into the
sinus venosus.

A subintestinal vein
is present in the embryo
(e.g. Lepidosteus, Acipenser,
and some Teleosts),’ but
in the adult Teleostome
its precaudal section is
usually absorbed, or at
all events ceases to be
recognisable except, per-
haps, as one of the minor
tributaries of the hepatic
portal vein”

The hepatic portal vein
is formed as in Elasmo-
branchs, but in different
Teleostomi it may also
receive the veins from
the pyloric caeca, from a
portion of the air-bladder,
the gonads, and, as pre-
viously mentioned, a tri-
butary from the caudal
vein. There are usually
two hepatic veins open-
ing into the sinus venosus,
and generally of equal
size (Fig. 190).

Most of the veins from the air-bladder join the hepatic portal

1 Balfour, Comparative Embryology, London, ii. 1881, pp. 66, 91, and 96.
? A subintestinal vein is also present in adult Holocephali (e.g. Callorhynchus

antarcticus), T. Jeffery Parker, op. cit. p. 706.

The persistence of this vein in

adult Fishes is associated with the presence of a well-developed spiral valve.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 323

vein, as already mentioned (Fig. 190), but more or fewer of them,
especially those from the dorsal wall of the organ, open into the
posterior cardinals. They may, as in Polypterus, even join the
hepatic veins.’

The veins from the gonads are very variable in their destina-
tion, sometimes joining the posterior cardinals, as im the Salmon
(Salmo salar); or the hepatic portal vein, as in Amiurus; or, as
in the Perch (Perca fluviatilis), forming by their union a single
trunk, which communicates directly with the left Cuvierian
duct.

Representatives of the great lateral veins of Elasmobranchs
appear to be absent in the Teleostomi, the veins from the
pectoral and pelvic limbs joining the Cuvierian duct and the
posterior cardinal veins respectively.

The two large anterior cardinal veins, which collect the blood
from the head and brain, occupy their usual position directly
above the branchial apparatus, and are sometimes connected by
transverse anastomoses as they pass backwards to join the
Cuvierian ducts. The inferior jugular vein is either single (eg.
Gadus); or paired, as in Perca (Fig. 190).

In the Dipnoi the venous system is distinguished by an
interesting combination of characters, some of which are either
primitive or peculiar to the group, while others exhibit a distinct
transition to the embryonic or the adult condition of the lower
air-breathing Vertebrates.

In Neoceratodus? (Fig. 191) the renal portal system is unusually
complex, the veins distributing venous blood to the kidneys being
derived from several sources, as follows: (1) from each of the
two branches into which the caudal vein divides on its exit from
the haemal canal (afr.v); (2) from a common trunk (pt.v) which,
on each side, is formed by the union of segmental veins from
certain of the post-cloacal myotomes and is united with its fellow
by a transverse anastomosis; (3) from more anteriorly situated
intercostal or segmental veins (7.c.v) which enter each kidney
directly ; and (4) from a vein on each side corresponding to the
renal portal vein of Amphibia. The latter vein (rp.v) is formed
by one of the two branches of the iliac or femoral vein, and joins

1 Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xiv. Pt. vii. 1901, p. 332.
2 Giinther, Pact. Trans, 161, 1872, p. 535 ; Baldwin Spencer, Macleay Memorial
Volume, 1894, p. 17.

324

FISHES

CHAP.

the corresponding vein from the caudal myotomes; from the
common trunk numerous branches enter the kidney.

Fic. 191.—Venous system of Weoceratodus.

a.ab, Anterior abdominal ; af.r.v, afferent
renal veins ; 6.v, brachial ; c.d, Cuvierian
duct ; c.v, caudal ; h.p.v, hepatic portal ;

h.v, hepatic ; %.c.v, intercostal veins ; 7,

inferior jugular ; 7id.v, iliac ; t.v.c, inferior

vena cava or postcaval ; k, kidney ; J,

liver ; d.a, left auricle ; U.p.c, left posterior

cardinal; J/.v, lateral cutaneous vein ;
pt.v, vein from postcloacal myotomes ;
p.%, pulmonary vein; pv.v, pelvic ; 7.a,
right auricle ; 7p.v, renal portal; s.c.v,
subscapular ; s.7,

v.v, right vertebral vein.
Spencer.)

superior jugular or
anterior cardinal ; ¢, testis ; v, ventricle ;
(After Baldwin

In the derivation of renal
portal veins from each of the
two veins into which the caudal
vein divides, Neoceratodus ap-
proaches the Elasmobranchs.
On the other hand, the utilisa-
tion of ordinary segmental veins
from the caudal and pre-caudal
myotomes, some of which
directly enter the kidney, is a
feature which has already been
remarked in some Teleosts;
while the formation of a renal
portal affluent by a branch of
the femoral vein is an even
more striking Amphibian char-
acteristic.

The efferent renal veins’
join the root of the left pos-
terior cardinal and the adjacent
portion of the caudal vein.

Of the two great venous
trunks into which the caudal
vein divides, the right is much
the larger and behaves some-
what differently to the left.
The former (i.v.c) passes for-
wards in relation with the right
kidney, receiving in its course
the spermatic or ovarian veins
from the gonad of its side, and
then traverses the liver, finally
opening into the median portion
of the sinus venosus, between
the orifices of the two hepatic
veins. The left branch of the

caudal vein (/.y.c) also passes forwards in relation with the left

+ Baldwin Spencer, op. cit. pp. 24, 30-81,

Not represented in Fig. 191.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 325

kidney and receives veins from the corresponding gonad; but,
instead of traversing the liver, it passes above that organ, and
finally opens into the left Cuvierian duct. The course of the
left vein, and the relations of the vessel to the caudal vein and
the left Cuvierian duct, point to the conclusion that it represents
the left posterior cardinal of other Fishes. From its continuity
with the caudal vein it is also obvious that the hinder or renal
portion of the right trunk is a remnant of the right posterior
cardinal; but the more anterior section so closely resembles the
postcaval vein, or inferior vena cava of the higher Vertebrates,
in its relations to the liver, the hepatic veins, and the sinus
venosus, that its identity as such seems beyond doubt, and this
interpretation is supported by well-known observations’ on the
mode of origin of the inferior vena cava in Amphibia, and
especially the union of the independently formed inferior vena
cava with the posterior or inter-renal portion of the embryonic
right posterior cardinal vein, combined with the atrophy of the
anterior portion of the latter vein.*? The singular connexions
aud relations of these two great veins afford an additional
illustration of the significant transitional condition of the venous
system in the Dipnoi. On the other hand, the direct continuity
of the caudal vein with vessels which, wholly or in part, repre-
sent the two posterior cardinals, is a feature alike characteristic of
the adult Cyclostome and the embryonic Elasmobranch, Teleost,
and Amphibian.

As in the Cyclostomes and Elasmobranchs, the precaudal
section of the embryonic subintestinal vein is represented in the
adult by an intra-intestinal vein which traverses the spiral valve
near its free edge and is a tributary of the hepatic portal
vein.

The two veins from the undivided air-bladder unite to form a
single vessel, which, instead of joining the hepatic portal or
posterior cardinal veins as in other Fishes, opens into the left
auricle, like the pulmonary veins of the Amphibia.

A further resemblance to the Amphibia is to be found in the
presence of an anterior abdominal vein. After leaving the pelvic

1 Hochstetter, Morphol. Jahrb. xiii. 1888, p. 153.

2 The vertebral vein, which is present only on the right side, may represent the
reduced anterior portion of the right posterior cardinal, as Baldwin Spencer (op. cit.)
has suggested.

326 FISHES CHAP.

hacaias if
A

: ,
pon pe

(ee ee ee

=>

serene Pc.

— 7 iY

is /
‘ /
SY
8
S
§

ee 1

Frc. 192.— Venous system of Proto-
ptlerus. u, Auricle; a.c, anterior
cardinal ; wn.v, anastomotic veins ;
c, intestine ; fv, femoral or iliac
vein ; g.b, gall-bladder ; h.p.v, hep-
atic portal vein; i.j.v, inferior
jugular; ov.v, ovarian veins; p,
pericardium ; p.c.v, left posterior
cardinal ; p.v’, parietal or segmental
veins ; s, stomach ; sd.v, subclavian.
Other reference letters as in Fig.
191. (From Newton Parker.)

lmb each femoral vein divides
into two branches; one of these
forms a renal portal vein as previ-
ously described ; the other, which
may rightly be termed a pelvic
vein (pv.v), unites with its fellow
to form a median anterior ab-
dominal vein (a.a). Pursuing its
course forwards in the ventral ab-
dominal wall, the vein eventually
reaches the heart and opens into
the sinus venosus. The direct
connexion of the anterior abdo-
minal vein with the heart is yet
another example of the retention
in the adult Neoceratodus of a
transitory embryonic feature in
the developing Amphibian?

As in other Fishes, the blood
from the head is conveyed to the
Cuvierian ducts by an anterior
cardinal and an inferior jugular
on each side. There are no
lateral veins, the blood from the
pelvic fins flowing into the renal
portal system or into the anterior
abdominal vein, and that from
the pectoral fin through sub-
scapular and brachial veins into
the Cuvierian ducts. Lateral
cutaneous veins are, however,
present ; and, as in Elasmobranchs
(e.g. Mustelus antarcticus), anas-
tomose anteriorly with the sub-
scapular vein and behind with the
caudal vein.

? As an abnormality the adult Frog may
retain the embryonic connexion of the
right anterior abdominal vein with the
heart (Buller, Journ. Anat. and Phys. iii.
1896, p. 211).

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 327

Less is known of the venous system of Protopterus,' but it is
certain, nevertheless, that it presents a more advanced grade of
evolution than in Neoceratodus, and, except for the doubt as to the
existence of an anterior abdominal vein, it is essentially similar
to that of a Urodele Amphibian in which the right posterior
cardinal vein has aborted.

The caudal vein (Fig. 192) divides into right and left renal
portal branches, neither of which, however, is directly continuous
with the inferior vena cava or the left posterior cardinal; on the
contrary, each renal portal vein is joined by the corresponding
iliac or femoral vein, and also by numerous segmental veins, and
then distributes the whole of its venous blood to the kidney.
The radicles of the inferior vena cava and the left posterior
cardinal are formed by the renal veins from the two kidneys, and
in their forward course to the heart both veins receive in addition
genital and segmental veins. In its course through the liver the
inferior vena cava receives several hepatic veins, and finally
opens into the sinus venosus, while the left posterior cardinal
vein joins the corresponding Cuvierian duct, which also receives
anterior cardinal, inferior jugular, and subclavian veins. There
is an intra-intestinal vein as in Neoceratodus, but an anterior
abdominal vein has yet to be discovered. The two pulmonary
veins from the double air-bladder form a single trunk before
communicating with the left auricle.

With the exception of certain doubtful details which need
further investigation, the venous system of Lepidosiren” seems to
resemble that of Protopterus.

The Heart.—The heart is more anteriorly placed than in
other Vertebrates, being situated directly behind and beneath the
last pair of branchial clefts and internal to the ventral portion of
the pectoral girdle. The organ is enclosed in a pericardial cavity,
which, in the adult, is separated from the abdominal portion of
the coelom by a transverse pericardio-peritoneal septum, and in
the Lamprey (Petromyzon) is partially enclosed within a cartila-
ginous, cup-like modification of the hinder part of the branchial
basket. In the Ammocoetes-stage of the Lamprey the peri-
cardium is in communication behind with the general coelom,
but the connexion is lost in the adult. In Elasmobranchs the

2 Hyrtl, Abhand. d. Bihm. Gesellsch. 1845, p. 643.

328 FISHES CHAP,

two cavities are connected by a single pericardio-peritoneal canal,
or by two such canals; and in Chimaera, and in the Sturgeon
(Acipenser) and Polyodon, by a single canal.

The heart consists of at least three chambers, a sinus venosus
which receives the venous blood from the body, an auricle and
a ventricle, to which is added a conus arteriosus in the Elasmo-
branchs, certain Teleostomi (Crossopterygii, Chondrostei, and
Holostei), and in the Dipnoi. Through these cardiac chambers
the blood is forced in
the order mentioned. In
the Dipnoi the auricle is
subdivided by a more
or less complete inter-
auricular septum into a
right and left auricle,
the former receiving the
venous blood from the
sinus venosus, and the
latter the aerated blood

A B = from the lung-like air-
' _ bladder.
Fic. 193.—Diagram of the structure of the heart in A ia
different Fishes. A, In an Elasmobranch ; B, in The sinus venosus an

Amia,; and C, in a Teleost. a, Auricle ; b.a, the auricle have very
bulbus aortae ; ¢.a@, conus arteriosus ; $., "sins

venosus ; v, semi-lunar valves ; v’, auriculo-ventri- thin walls ; the ventri-
eo 5 vd, ventral aorta ; vt, ventricle. (From cular walls, on the con-
trary, are very thick and

in great measure are composed of a sponge-like network of mus-
cular bundles which generally encroaches considerably on the ven-
tricular cavity. Membranous valves, the sinu-auricular, and the
auriculo-ventricular valves, are developed at the junctions of the
sinus venosus with the auricle, and the auricle with the ventricle
respectively. The conus arteriosus is muscular and contractile,
and is interposed between the ventricle and the root of the
ventral aorta. Internally, the conus is provided with several
transverse rows of pocket-shaped or semilunar valves, In
Teleosts the conus is non-muscular and vestigial, and has but
a single row of valves, corresponding to the most anterior
of the multiple rows of valves in the Elasmobranchs. In these

' There is an incomplete auricular septum in the Holocephali (e.g. Chimaera
monstrosu), see Ray Lankester, Trans, Zool. Soc. x. 1879, p. 502,

‘oo
tik

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 329

Fishes the vestigial conus is sueceeded by a non-contractile, bulb-
like dilatation, or bulbus aortae, of the root of the ventral aorta.
In only a single Teleost, viz. Albula, one of the Albulidae, is the
vestigial conus muscular, and at the same time provided with
two rows of valves." In the Cyclostomata there is a bulbus
with a single row of two valves, but no true conus.

In the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus) the heart, like the rest of
the vascular system, exhibits certain interesting resemblances to
the Amphibian heart. In addition to a more or less complete
interauricular septum separating right and left auricles, there is
a median longitudinal ridge, partly muscular and partly fibrous,
which incompletely subdivides the cavity of the ventricle. The
spirally-twisted conus arteriosus is furnished with several trans-
verse rows of valves, certain of which coalesce longitudinally to
form a complete septum dividing the cavity of the conus into
two distinct lateral channels: with this septum there coalesces
another septum, which cuts off the origins of the anterior two pairs
from the remaining afferent branchial arteries. The formation of
these septa has the physiological effect of subdividing the series of
cardiac cavities into two parallel channels, of which one has its
origin behind in the sinus venosus and transmits venous blood
to the posterior afferent branchial vessels; while the other, com-
mencing with the left auricle, conveys arterial blood to the first
two pairs of afferent branchial arteries.” In Neoceratodus, however,
the longitudinal septum in the conus is incomplete, and hence
the blood which is sent to the anterior afferent vessels is mixed.’

The Arterial System.—The ventral aorta is a median artery
situated beneath the floor of the pharynx, and having its origin,
behind, either directly from the ventricle or from the conus
arteriosus. 7

In the. Cyclostomata* (e.g. Petromyzon) the ventral aorta
(Fig. 194) is continued forwards from the heart as a single
vessel to the fourth pair of gill-sacs, where it divides into right
and left branches which extend as far as the anterior walls of
the first pair of gill-sacs. Eight pairs of afferent branchial
arteries arise from the ventral aorta and its two branches, of

1 Stannius, Handb. d. Anat. d. Wirbelth. Berlin, ii. 1854, p. 235; Boas, Morphol.
Jahrb. vi. 1880, p. 527.

2 Boas, Morphol. Jahrb. vi. 1880, p. 321. 3 Ibid. op. cit.

4 J. Miller, Vergl. Anat. d. Myxinoiden, Pt. iii. (1839) Berlin 1841 p. 179,

330

FISHES CHAP.

which the first and last supply the anterior walls of the first pair
of sacs and the posterior walls of the last pair respectively. Each
of the remaining afferent vessels extends into an interbranchial

Fic, 194.—Branchial arterial system
of the Lamprey (Petromyzon flu-
viatilis). The ventral aorta and
the afferent branchial arteries are
seen on the left side, and the effe-
rent branchial and dorsal aorta on
the right (diagrammatic). af.b.a,
ef.b.a, Afferent and efferent bran-
chial arteries ; a.o, auditory organ ;
é.c, branchial canal ; ¢.c, cephalic
circle ; em.a, coeliaco - mesenteric
artery ; d.a, dorsal aorta ; e, eye ;
ex.c, “external carotid” ; h, heart ;
2.0.8, interbranchial septum ; in.c,
internal carotid ; oph.a, ophthal-
mic artery ; 7.v.a, l.v.a, right and
left ventral aorta; v.a, median
ventral aorta ; v.c, ‘‘ ventral caro-
tid” ; 1-7, gill-sacs. (Modified
from Vogt and Yung.)

septum, and supplies the gill-lamellae
of the posterior wall of one sac and
those of the anterior wall of the
next sac behind. The corresponding
efferent branchial vessels have a
similar distribution, and unite dors-
ally to form a median dorsal aorta.
Beneath the base of the skull the
latter vessel divides into two branches
which, after receiving the first pair
of efferent branchial vessels, pursue
a divergent course forwards, but
subsequently converge and unite to
form a “cireulus cephalicus,” as in
Teleosts. From the cephalic circle
are given off on each side (1) an
“internal carotid” artery for the
brain and eye; (2) an “external
carotid” for the lateral and ventral
walls of the head; and (3) a large
ventral branch which supplies the
lingual apparatus; while from the
abdominal portion of the dorsal aorta
are derived, first, a coeliaco-mesen-
teric artery for the liver and ali-
mentary canal, and subsequently
branches for the myotomes, kidneys,
and the gonad. The terminal por-
tion of the aorta then enters the tail
and forms the caudal artery.

In Elasmobranchs ! (e.g. Mustelus
antarcticus) the undivided ventral
aorta gives off five pairs of afferent

branchial arteries which, on each side, ascend in succession the
outer convex sides of the hyoid and first four branchial arches

1'T. Jeffery Parker, Phit. Trans. 177, Pt. ii. 1886, p. 686; cf. H. Ayers, Budi.
Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, xvii. No. 5, 1889, p. 191.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 731

(Fig. 195). The first or most anterior of these arteries supplies
the hyoidean hemibranch, while the succeeding four supply the
holobranchs of the four branchial arches. The blood is collected
from the capillaries of the branchial lamellae by a series of
efferent branchial vessels, a pair for the two hemibranchs of each
branchial arch and a single vessel for the hyoidean hemibranch,
which unite with one another in a somewhat singular fashion.
The efferent arteries from the anterior and posterior hemibranchs
of each branchial cleft unite above and below each cleft in such

mda. :
Vel. ah Ba

Fic. 195.—The branchial arterial system of MJustelus antarcticus. Left lateral view.
The ventral aorta and afferent branchial vessels are in solid black, the efferent
arteries and their branches have double contours. The branchial clefts have fringed
borders to indicate their hemibranchs, and the arches are in simple outline. a.c.a,
Anterior carotid ; a.d.a, anterior dorsal aorta; af.b.a, afferent branchial artery ;
br.a, brachial artery ; ¢.m.a, coeliaco-mesenteric ; d.a, dorsal aorta; #, eye; ep.a,
epibranchial artery ; H, heart ; h.b.a, hypobranchial artery ; hy.a, afferent pseudo-
branchial or hyoidean artery ; md.a, mandibular artery ; op.a, ophthalmic artery ;
p.c.ad, posterior carotid; sb.a, subclavian; sp, spiracle; v.a, ventral aorta; 1-5,
the hyobranchial and four succeeding branchial clefts. The hypobranchial
artery is seen immediately beneath the ventral aorta. (After T. Jeffery Parker,
diagrammatic. )

away as to form a series of complete vascular loops round the
hyoidean cleft and the three succeeding branchial clefts, which
are connected by short longitudinal trunks in each arch and also
by a longitudinal commissural vessel between their ventral
extremities. As the fifth arch is gill-less, there is no complete
loop round the fifth cleft, the blood collected by the efferent
vessel of the posterior hemibranch of the fourth arch being
conveyed to the corresponding vessel of the anterior hemibranch
of the same arch by one of the short longitudinal vessels above
mentioned. Dorsally, each arterial loop is continuous with an
epibranchial artery; and by the dorsal union of the four epi-

332 FISHES CHAP.

branchial arteries of the two sides the dorsal aorta is formed. It
may be pointed out that the anterior efferent vessel of each arch,
which is usually larger than the posterior one, is to be regarded
as the primary efferent artery of the corresponding holobranch,
and as such is directly continuous with an epibranchial artery,
the posterior efferent artery being a secondary vessel which opens
not into the primary trunk of its own branchial arch, but into
that of the succeeding arch.' The principal arteries which
supply the various parts of the head with blood are derived
from the first efferent branchial vessel. From the ventral end
of this artery a mandibular artery is given off, which subdivides
into branches for the muscles of the lower jaw as well as into
nutrient vessels for the hyoidean hemibranch. At about the middle
of its length the same artery gives off an afferent pseudobranchial
or hyoidean artery, to the spiracular or mandibular pseudobranch.
From the latter organ the blood is collected by an anterior
carotid artery which, after giving off an ophthalmic branch to
the eye, perforates the orbital wall and enters the cranial cavity,
where it is joined by an anastomotic trunk from the posterior
carotid of the opposite side; finally, the anterior carotid divides
into anterior and posterior cerebral arteries for the brain. The
third and last of the cephalic arteries is the posterior carotid ;
this artery arises from the dorsal extremity of the first efferent
branchial vessel, and, on entering the orbit, gives off the anosto-
motic trunk previously mentioned. The latter vessel enters the
cranial cavity, and, after crossing its fellow, joins the anterior
carotid of the opposite side, as described above. The main trunk
is then continued forwards in the orbit, and its various branches
eventually supply the eye-muscles, the mandibular adductor muscle,
and some other parts of the head.

It is worthy of note that the median dorsal aorta is prolonged
forwards in front of the first pair of epibranchial arteries as a
slender median vessel (a.d.a), which ultimately divides into two
branches, each branch uniting with the posterior carotid of its
side.

A remarkable system of arteries for the supply of nutrient
blood to the gills and heart has its origin in the following

1 Chlamydoselachus is more primitive in this respect, and has but a single
efferent vessel for the two hemibranchs of each arch, which corresponds with the
more anterior of the two in Afustelus (Ayers, op. cit.).

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 433

manner. On each side, the longitudinal commissural vessel,
which connects the ventral ends of the arterial loops surrounding
the different gill-clefts, gives origin to a series of pairs of short
transverse vessels, and by their union these combine to form a
median longitudinal hypobranchial artery which lies beneath the
ventral aorta. From the hypobranchial artery are derived the
coronary arteries for the heart; and from the same artery, or
from its lateral connexions with the longitudinal commissural
artery, and, in the case of the hyoidean hemibranch, from the
mandibular artery, are derived the various nutrient vessels for
the gills.

The arteries for the trunk, and for the pectoral and pelvic limbs,
arise in succession from the dorsal aorta, The first of the series
is the subclavian artery, which has its origin from the aorta close
to the dorsal extremities of the fourth pair of epibranchial arteries.
Each subclavian artery gives off a brachial artery to the pectoral
fin, and is then continued forwards as a lateral hypobranchial
artery, which, with its fellow of the opposite side, eventually
becomes continuous with the hinder end of the median hypo-
branchial artery. Behind the subclavian artery there is a
median coeliaco-mesenteric artery, the various branches of which
are distributed to the liver, stomach, and intestine. A lieno-
gastric artery supplies the pancreas and spleen, and also sends
branches to the stomach. In addition, there are also arteries for
the gonads, numerous segmental arteries for the myotomes, and
renal arteries for the kidneys. Finally, the aorta gives off a
pair of iliac arteries for the pelvic fins, and then enters the haemal
canal as the caudal artery.

The more important differences in the arterial system of the
Holocephali and the Teleostomi relate to (1) the absence of the
posterior efferent branchial artery in each branchial arch; (2)
modifications dependent on the condition of the spiracular and
hyoidean hemibranchs, and the mode of origin and the course of
their afferent and efferent vessels; and (3) the source from
whence the air-bladder derives its blood when that organ is
present.

(1) The branchial arterial system is somewhat more primitive
than in the generality of Elasmobranchs.’ There are no complete
vascular loops round the gill-clefts, and the blood from the two

1 Cf. footnote to p, 332.

334 FISHES CHAP,

hemibranchs of each branchial arch is conveyed to the dorsal
aorta by a single efferent vessel which corresponds to the more
anterior of the two in Mustelus antarcticus.'

(2) In Callorhynchus? among the Holocephali, where the
spiracle is absent but the hyoidean hemibranchi is still a true
gill, the latter organ is supplied with venous blood by a branch
from the ventral aorta, the corresponding efferent vessel joining
the dorsal aorta (Fig. 196). In the absence of a spiracular

pseudobranch
a <a. the anterior
carotid may be
regarded as con-
tinuous with the
hyoidean artery,?
and as having its
origin directly
from the efferent
artery of the
hyoidean hemi-
branch (Fig.

196). At its
Fic. 196.—Portion of the efferent branchial system of Cadlo- origin the an-

rhynchus. a.c, Anterior carotid ; a.ch.a, anterior cerebral : i

arteries ; d.a, dorsal aorta; ef.b.a, 1-4, efferent branchial terlor carotid

ee ee anestontostn
my.a, myelonal artery ; p.c, posterior carotid ; p.cb.a, pos- the mandibular
terior cerebral artery. (From T. Jeffery Parker.) art ery.

The Sturgeon more closely resembles the Elasmobranchs.
The hyoidean gill is supplied by an afferent branchial artery
from the ventral aorta, and its efferent vessel joins the corre-
sponding trunk from the holobranch of the first branchial arch.
A hyoidean artery supplies the spiracular pseudobranch, the
efferent vessel of which contributes to the blood-supply of the
brain and the eye, and probably represents an anterior carotid.

Lepidosteus* offers a singularly interesting transition from the

mya.

1 Note, however, that in the young Lepidosteus there are two efferent vessels
in each arch, which, nevertheless, differ from those of Afustelus in uniting to form
an epibranchial artery before joining the dorsal aorta (F. W. Miiller, Arch. Mikr.
Anat. xlix. 1897, p. 463).

2 T. Jeffery Parker, op. cit. p. 691. 3 Cf. Figs. 195 and 196.

* Ramsay Wright, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xix. 1885, p. 482; F. W. Miiller,
op. cit.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 335

Elasmobranch to the Teleost. As indicated in the preceding
chapter, this Fish possesses both a hyoidean gill and a spiracular
pseudobranch (Figs, 197 and 198). The hyoidean gill is sup-
plied by an afferent artery direct from the ventral aorta, but the
proper efferent vessel of the gill, which primitively joined the
dorsal aorta, is suppressed, and the blood is collected into a
vessel, which, like the hyoidean artery in Elasmobranchs, becomes
the afferent artery of the spiracular pseudobranch. The latter

Fic. 197.—Blood-vessels of the spiracular pseudobranch and the hyoidean gill in Lepi-
dosteus. af.a, ef.a, Afferent and efferent vessels of the hyoidean gill; af.ps.a,
ef.ps.a, afferent and efferent vessels of the spiracular pseudobranch; ca, carotid
(posterior) ; d.a, dorsal aorta ; ef.b.a 1-4, efferent branchial vessels ; hy.a, hyoidean
artery ; hy.h, hyoidean gill; hy.ps, spiracular pseudobranch ; v.a, ventral aorta.
(From F. W. Muller, after Johannes Miiller.)

artery unites, however, with a second hyoidean artery derived
from the efferent branchial vessel of the first branchial arch, and
represents the artery termed “hyoidean” in Teleosts. The
efferent vessel from the spiracular pseudobranch joins an internal
branch from the carotid artery, and then distributes its blood
both to the eye and the brain.

In Teleosts, as already mentioned in a preceding chapter,
it is probable that the hyoidean hemibranch is suppressed, the
so-called hyoidean pseudobranch being a spiracular pseudo-
branch. The latter is now supplied by a “ hyoidean” artery,
which has its origin from the ventral end of the efferent

336 FISHES CHAP.

branchial artery of the first branchial arch, the corresponding
efferent trunk forming an ophthalmic artery, and passing to the
choroid gland of the eye (Fig. 199). Both the proper afferent
and efferent arteries of the hyoidean hemibranch either dis-
appear or, as in the Cod (Gadus morrhwa), the efferent artery
may be represented on each side by an anastomosis between the
hyoidean artery and the cephalic circle. Hence, the “ hyoidean ”
artery of Teleosts corresponds to the one which has a similar
origin in Lepidosteus.

A brief description of the remaining efferent branchial arteries

Fic. 198.—The branchial circulation in Lepidosteus (diagrammatic). a, a, Afferent
branchial arteries ; c, carotid ; d.a, dorsal aorta; e, e, efferent branchial arteries ;
ef.a, efferent vessel from the hyoidean gill which, after its union with the hyoidean
artery, becomes the afferent vessel of the spiracular pseudobranch ; ef.a’, efferent
vessel of the spiracular pseudobranch ; hy.a, hyoidean artery ; hy.g, hyoidean
gill; sp.ps, spiracular pseudobranch ; v.a, ventral aorta; 1-5, the hyo-branchial
and succeeding gill-clefts. (After F. W. Miiller and Ramsay Wright.)

and their derivatives in the Cod (Gadus morrhua) will illustrate
the condition of these structures in a well-known Teleost.

In this Fish the efferent branchial vessels open dorsally into
right and left suprabranchial arteries,| which unite behind to
form a median dorsal aorta (Fig. 199). Anteriorly, the paired
suprabranchial arteries extend towards the base of the skull as
the so-called “carotid” arteries. The two carotids enter the
cranial cavity, and there unite in the median line, as in the
Cyclostomes. By the union of these arteries in front, and of the

1 These vessels are not to be regarded as homologous with the primitive paired
aortae of Amphioxus and the embryos of higher Vertebrates. The true dorsal
aorta sometimes persists as a median vestigial vessel which traverses the circulus
cephalicus.

xi VASCULAR SYSTEM 337

right and left suprabranchial arteries behind, the characteristic
“cireulus cephalicus” of Teleosts is completed! From the
anterior part of the cephalic circle are derived two internal
carotid arteries” for the brain, and also a pair of orbito-nasal
arteries for the eye-muscles and the nasal sacs, while more
posteriorly an external carotid has its origin from each supra-
branchial artery.

oph, a.

'
\
1
'
'
1

afba. ya, ¥%

Fic. 199.—Branchial arterial system of the Cod (Gadus morrhua). Lateral view.
af.b.a, First afferent branchial artery ; cl.a, coeliac artery; d.a, median dorsal
aorta ; ef.d.a, first efferent branchial artery ; ex.c, external carotid; H, heart ;
hy.a, hyoidean artery; Hy.b.a, hypobranchial artery for the heart and pelvic
fins ; hy.ps, spiracular pseudobranch ; in.c, internal carotid 3? l.d.a, left supra-
branchial artery ; m.a, mesenteric artery; on, orbito-nasal artery ; oph.a,
ophthalmic artery ; 7.d.a, right suprabranchial artery ; sb.a, subclavian artery ;
v.a, ventral aorta ; 1-5, byobranchial and succeeding gill-clefts. (Altered from T.
Jeffery Parker.)

(3) In most Teleostomi the air-bladder is supplied with blood
by branches of the coeliac artery, with the addition of small
branches arising directly from the dorsal aorta. Polypterus and
Amia® are, however, exceptional, inasmuch as the arteries for the
air-bladder are derived from the last or fourth pair of efferent
branchial vessels, and in this respect, but not in the destination

4
1 For the relations of the efferent branchial vessels to the cephalic circle and
the median dorsal aorta in different Teleosts, see Ridewood, P.Z.S. 1899, p. 939.
2 Only one of the two internal carotid arteries is shown in Fig. 199.
3 J, Miller, U. d. Bau u. d. Grenzen d. Ganoiden, Berlin, 1846, p. 43 ; Ramsay
Wright, Standard Nat. Hist. ili. pp. 48, 49.
VOL. VII Z

338 FISHES CHAP.

of the corresponding veins, the two genera exhibit a significant
resemblance to the Dipnoi.

In the Dipnoi the ventral aorta is so short that the afferent
branchial arteries arise almost directly from the conus arteriosus
with their roots in close contiguity to one another (Fig. 200).

In Neoceratodus (Fig. 200),' there are two efferent vessels to
each gill-bearing branchial arch, which unite above to form an
epibranchial artery, and by the successive union of the four

0c.cl,
a.cha ae ee i ae nee
cba.
a
Ou
a

Fic. 200.—Branchial arterial system of Neoceratodus. Lateral view. The conus arteriosus
and the afferent branchial vessels are represented in solid black, the efferent vessels
and their derivatives with double contours. a, Auricle; a.c.a, anterior carotid ;
a.cb.a, anterior cerebral artery ; af.b.a’, first afferent branchial artery ; br.a,
brachial artery ; c.a, coronary artery ; c.a7, conus arteriosus ; ¢.m.a, coeliaco-
mesenteric ; ep.a, epibranchial artery ; hb.a, hypobranchial artery; hy.a, hyoid
artery ; hy.ar, hyoidean arch ; l.a, lingual ; U.d.a, r.d.a, left and right dorsal aortae ;
oc.a, occipital artery ; oes.a, oesophageal artery ; p, pericardium ; p.a, pulmonary
artery ; p.c.a, posterior carotid ; p.cb.a, posterior cerebral artery ; s.v, sinus
venosus ; v, ventricle ; 1, hyobranchial cleft ; 2-5, branchial clefts. (After Baldwin
Spencer, diagrammatic.)

epibranchial arteries a short common trunk is formed on each
side. Posteriorly, the two trunks unite to form a median
dorsal aorta. Immediately above the gill-clefts each efferent
vessel gives off a branch which, passing either forwards or back-
wards, unites with the corresponding branch of the efferent vessel
in front or behind as the case may be. A hyoidean artery
arises from the ventral extremity of the anterior efferent artery
of the first branchial arch, and, after giving off a lingual artery,
ascends the hyoid arch and supplies the hyoidean pseudobranch.
The efferent vessel of the pseudobranch (a.c.a) or anterior

? Baldwin Spencer, Macleay Memorial Volume, 1892, p. 1.

XI VASCULAR SYSTEM 339

carotid artery, eventually enters the cranial cavity and sub-
divides into anterior and posterior cerebral arteries for the brain,
also giving off a branch which unites with its fellow of the
opposite side directly behind the infundibulum. A. posterior
carotid springs from the epibranchial of the first branchial arch
and divides into palatine, orbital, and ocular branches; and from
the ventral end of the anterior efferent vessel of the second
branchial arch is derived a hypobranchial artery for the heart
and pericardium. The pulmonary arteries for the lung-like air-
bladder have their origin from the fourth pair of epibranchial
arteries.

As in so many other details of its anatomy, Neoceratodus
exhibits in its arterial system abundant evidence of the wide-
spreading affinities of the group to which it belongs. In its
branchial arterial system Veoceratodus presents a singular com-
bination of features which, individually, are characteristic of
Amphibia and Elasmobranchs. Special Amphibian features may
be noted in the origin of the afferent branchial arteries almost
simultaneously from the anterior end of the conus arteriosus ;
in the mode of union of the epibranchial arteries to form
the dorsal aortae; in the origin of a lingual artery from the
efferent vessel of the first branchial arch; and in the derivation
on either side of a pulmonary artery from the fourth epibranchial
artery. Agreement with Elasmobranchs is to be found in the
presence of two efferent branchial vessels in each branchial arch,
although the relations of these arteries are more primitive than
in most adult Elasmobranchs, inasmuch as the two efferent vessels
of the same arch unite to form an epibranchial artery; and also
in the origin and distribution of the anterior and posterior
carotids. Lastly may be mentioned the fact that Meoceratodus
agrees not only with the Amphibia but also with those generalised
Teleostomi, Polypterus and Ama, in the mode of origin of the
great arteries for the air-bladder.

Of the two remaining Dipnoi, the arterial system of Proto-
pterus! is better known than that of Lepidosiren, but in both
eases further research is needed before a satisfactory comparison
can be made with Neoceratodus and other Vertebrates. It is
evident, nevertheless, that both genera differ from Neoceratodus
in approximating more closely to the Amphibia than to the

1 Newton Parker, Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. xxx. 1892, p. 178.

340 FISHES CHAP.

lower Fishes, in so far as the branchial part of the arterial system
is concerned.

In their origin from the conus the four afferent branchial
arteries of Profopterus resemble those of Meoceratodus, but their
relations to the branchial clefts are somewhat different (Fig.
201). The first or hyoidean-cleft is closed, and the first afferent
vessel lies between the second cleft and the third, and is there-
fore in relation with the second branchial arch. The remaining
afferent arteries are disposed between the succeeding clefts and

b.a? Z.cd.c. mala.
i eg. i

-
AY.AP. ----4- li Md 7
[XZ

Ayps. “= - !

IM

C/ *

Zz.

an atbhar* Ca.

Fic. 201.—Branchial arterial system of Protopterus (diagrammatic). a, Auricle; a.c.a,
carotid artery ; af.b.a1~4, afferent branchial arteries; a/, ef, afferent and efferent
vessels of the hyoidean pseudobranch ; 6.a%, second branchial arch, the vestigial
first arch being omitted; ¢c.a, conus arteriosus ; e.g, external or cutaneous gill;
ep.a, epibranchial artery ; hy.ar, hyoid arch ; hy.ps, hyoidean pseudobranch ; J.a,
lingual artery ; Z.d.a and 7.d.a, right and left dorsal aortae ; Z.p.a, left pulmonary
artery ; s.v, sinosus venosus ; v, ventricle ; 2-6, the second branchial and succeeding
clefts, the hyobranchial cleft being closed. The vestigial first branchial arch is not
shown. The epibranchial arteries unite to form the right or left dorsal aorta at the
same point and not in succession as in the figure. (Altered from Newton Parker.)

are related to the corresponding arches. As the second and third
arches, like the vestigial first arch, bear no gill-lamellae, their
afferent arteries are directly continuous with the corresponding
efferent vessels, as in those Teleosts in which certain arches are gill-
less, as well as in the Tadpole-stage of the tailless Amphibia when
the internal gills begin to degenerate ; and they apparently transmit
arterial blood directly to the dorsal aorta.’ The third and fourth
afferent arteries, on the contrary, supply venous blood to the two
hemibranchs which are borne by each of the two corresponding
arches, viz.: the fourth and fifth, and from each pair of hemibranchs
the blood is collected into two efferent vessels which unite dorsally

1 According to Boas ; for reference, see p. 329.

XII VASCULAR SYSTEM 341

to form an epibranchial artery. From the dorsal end of the fourth
afferent artery there arises a recurrent branch which curves round
the upper margin of the sixth cleft and supplies the gill-lamellae on
the posterior margin of that cleft, a fact which lends support to
the view that these lamellae are “ emigrants” from the anterior
margin of the cleft; the efferent vessel from the “emigrant”
lamellae joins the fourth epibranchial artery. The blood-supply
of the external or cutaneous gills is derived from the dorsal
extremities of the second, third, and fourth afferent arteries,
while the efferent vessels from these organs join the correspond-
ing epibranchial arteries; in this respect there is a close resem-
blance between Protopterus and those larval Amphibians which
possess similar cutaneous gills. All four epibranchial arteries
unite together at about the same point to form a short common
trunk, the right or left dorsal aorta, which subsequently unites
with its fellow to form the median dorsal aorta.

There is a so-called “ hyoidean” artery, which, however, has
its origin, not from an anterior efferent branchial vessel as in
Neoceratodus, but from the first afferent branchial artery. After
giving off a submaxillary or lingual artery, the “hyoidean”
artery (af) becomes the afferent vessel for the “ opercular gill”
or “hyoidean pseudobranch,”’ and supplies the latter with arterial
blood. The efferent vessel (¢/) from the pseudobranch unites with
the four epibranchial arteries in forming the right or left dorsal
aorta. A “carotid” artery arises from the efferent vessel of the
“hyoidean pseudobranch,” and a pulmonary artery has its origin
from the root of the dorsal aorta of its side, and not from the
fourth epibranchial artery as in Neoceratodus.

The Blood.—The blood consists of a nutritive fluid plasma in
which float red corpuscles and leucocytes. In the Cyclostomata
(e.g. Petromyzon) the red corpuscles are circular, but in IMyaine
they have the usual oval shape. In Fishes the red corpuscles
are almost invariably flat, oval, biconvex, and nucleated, and owe
their colour to the presence of the characteristic oxygen-absorb-
ing, iron-containing pigment, haemoglobin. They are unusually
large in the Dipnoi and are only exceeded in size by those
of certain Urodele Amphibians. The leucocytes are much less
numerous than the red corpuscles, although their relative propor-
tions are very variable, even in the same species under different

1 This structure may prove to be a hemibranch of the first branchial arch.

342 FISHES CHAP.

conditions. They appear to be more numerous in the Dipnoi
(e.g. Protopterus) than in any other Vertebrates, except under
pathological conditions."

The Lymphatic System.—In addition to blood-vessels, Fishes
possess a lymphatic system, consisting of smaller vessels, lymph-
capillaries or lymph-spaces, distributed in the connective tissue of
different parts of the body, and by their union ultimately forming
larger lymph-vessels or sinuses which communicate with certain of
the principal veins, the whole forming a series of channels for the
collection of the blood-plasma which has exuded from the blood-
capillaries for the nutrition of the tissues, and for its conveyance
to the general venous system. The fluid in the lymphatics, or
lymph, consists of dilute blood-plasma containing leucocytes but
devoid of red corpuscles. At the points where the larger lymph-
atics open into the veins, lymph-hearts may be developed. In the
Eel (Anguilla vulgaris) there is a lymph-heart in the tail, which
communicates by a valvular orifice with the smaller of the two
caudal veins, and by its rhythmical pulsations propels the lymph
into the vein. In Stlurus there are two caudal lymph-hearts.
Apart from the lymphoid tissue, which is so abundantly present
in certain parts of the body, Fishes appear to be devoid of the
special “lymphatic glands” of the higher Vertebrates.

The Ductless or Blood-Glands.—<All the important blood-
glands of other Vertebrates have their representatives in Fishes.
Nothing is certainly known of the function of these organs in
Fishes, but from the general structural resemblance which they
present to their equivalents in the higher Vertebrates, it is
perhaps not unreasonable to infer that they are similar in func-
tion. If this be so, the blood-glands of Fishes are organs for
leucocyte-formation and phagocytosis, involving the destruction
and removal of effete red blood-corpuscles; in addition, they
may also be concerned with certain obscure chemical changes in
the composition of the blood, which have an important relation
to general or local nutrition.

The Spleen.—This lymphoid organ is the largest of all the
blood-glands, and, in the form of a compact or more or less
lobulated body, is present in all Fishes, and possibly in Cyclo-
stomes. In position the spleen is usually in close proximity
to the stomach, to which it is attached by an extension round it

1 Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 167.

XII BLOOD GLANDS 343

of the peritoneal investment of that organ. Thus, in the Dog-
Fish (Sey/liwm), the spleen is a large reddish body attached to
the convexity of the U-shaped stomach, and, in addition, sends
a long narrow lobe between the distal limb and the valvate
portion of the intestine (Fig. 153, spl). In the Sturgeon
(Acipenser), the organ is also large, but is attached to the left
side of the commencement of the intestine. In the Cod (Gadus)
among Teleosts the spleen is much elongated and is situated
on the dorsal side of the stomach. In the Dipnoi (e.g. Proto-
pterus)+ the organ is probably represented by a large compact
lymphoid mass, closely connected with the dorsal and lateral
walls of the stomach (Fig. 154, A, s).

The Thyroid Gland.—This organ? usually arises in the form
of a small median evagination of the hypoblastic epithelium of
the ventral wall of the pharynx, in the region of the second
visceral arch. Later it becomes detached from the place of
origin and converted into a solid spherical body. Eventually
the component cells form the limiting epithelium of a series of
follicles or vesicles embedded in a matrix of connective tissue and
blood-vessels, and the characteristic adult structure is attained.

Among the Cyclostomata the evagination is relatively large
in the young Lamprey (Petromyzon fluviatilis), as also is the
orifice of communication with the pharynx (Fig. 202, ¢h).2 The
aperture soon becomes reduced to a mere pore, and finally
disappears. During the larval or Ammococetes-stage the organ
consists of a median cilated portion, communicating with a pair
of laterally placed glandular sacs, but in the adult it is much
smaller, and acquires the usual follicular structure. In adult
Elasmobranchs the thyroid is represented by a moderately large
compact organ, situated near the anterior end of the ventral
aorta. In Teleostomi the organ may be paired, or, as in the
Perch (Perca), more diffuse, consisting of masses of reddish
lobules lying beneath the aorta, and also scattered for a variable
distance along the course of the afferent branchial arteries.

In the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus)* the thyroid is small, con-

1 Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 188.

2 De Meuron, Recherches sur le développement du Thymus et de la glande thyreoide,
Inaug. Dissert. Genéve, 1886 ; Maurer, Morph. Jahrb. xi. 1886, p. 129 ; W. Miiller,
Jen. Zeitsch. vi. 1871, p. 428 ; vii. 1873, p. 827; Dohrn, JMitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel,

vi. 1886, p. 49; vii. 1887, p. 301.
3 Cf. p. 280. * Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 135.

344 FISHES CHAP.

sisting of two lateral lobes connected by a constricted median
portion, and situated beneath the epithelium of the tongue,
immediately above the hyoidean symphysis. A similar structure
has been described by Bischoff! in Zepidosiren, and was regarded
by him as a salivary gland.

As in Reptiles, Birds, and Mammals, paired or accessory
thyroid bodies (“ supra-pericardial organs”)? are present in many
Fishes, and appear to be similar in structure to the median
thyroid. In Elasmobranchs these bodies originate as a pair of

PP. bre: th.

eo

Ne

Fig. 202.—A, a vertical section through a just-hatched larva of Petromyzon. a.v,
Auditory vesicle; 67.c, branchial cleft; h, heart; m, mouth; », notochord ; ol,
olfactory pit; ph, pharynx; sp, septum or velum between the stomodaeum and
the mesenteron ; sp.c, spinal cord; th, thyroid outgrowth from the floor of the
pharynx. (From Gegenbaur, after Calberla.) B, diagram illustrating the develop-
ment of the thyroid, the thymus, and the accessory thyroids, and their relations to
the branchial clefts. a.th, Accessory thyroids ; g.p, gill-pouches ; Ph, pharynx ;
¢, thymus ; ¢h, median thyroid. (From Hertwig, after de Meuron.)

outgrowths from the epithelium of the pharynx behind the last
pair of branchial arches (Fig. 202, B, ath). Subsequently they
become detached from the pharynx, and in the adult are situated
on the dorsal side of the pericardium, remote from the median
thyroid.

According to Dohrn the median thyroid is to be regarded as
the vestige of a gill-cleft which primitively existed between the
hyomandibular cartilage and the hyoidean arch, This conclusion
seems, however, to be less in harmony with the facts of develop-
ment than the view*® that the: organ is derived from the
characteristic hypobranchial groove or “endostyle” of Ascidians

1 Quoted by N. Parker, Z.c.
? Van Bemmelen, Anat. Anz. iv. 1889, p. 400. 3° W. Miiller, op. cit.

XII BLOOD GLANDS 345

and Amphioxus, which has undergone a change of function from
a mucus-conveying groove to a blood-gland. On the other hand,
the mode of origin of the paired thyroids certainly favours the
suggestion that they represent a posterior pair of vestigial gill-
clefts, a view which derives some support from the fact that in
Notidanus, where additional branchial arches and clefts are
present, the paired thyroids are absent.

The Thymus.—In the embryo Elasmobranch and Teleost?
the thymus has a multiple origin, being derived from a series of
distinct epithelial thickenings, one of which is developed at the
dorsal extremity of each of the gill-clefts except of the spiracle.
These rudiments subsequently detach themselves from the epithelial
surface and sink inwards, eventually fusing together on each side
to form a single independent structure. Later, the epithelial mass
thus formed becomes invaded by connective tissue, and by leucocytes
which form lymph follicles, and the thymus gradually assumes
the structure of a lymphoid organ. From its mode of develop-
ment it has been suggested that the thymus owes its evolution
to the metamorphosis and ingrowth of branchial filaments,’ but
it is also noteworthy that each embryonic rudiment of the organ
closely resembles, both in position and origin, one of the develop-
ing branchial tongue-bars of Amphioxus.* The abundance of
leucocytes which it contains has also prompted the further
suggestion that the origin of the thymus may be due to the
necessity of providing for the phagocytic protection of the gills
themselves from the ravages of harmful micro-organisms, fungoid
spores, etc, as well as to aid in the removal of such portions of
the gilis as may have been injured.*

A thymus is probably present in all Fishes, if not in the adult
at all events in the embryo, but is always relatively small in size.
In Elasmobranchs the organ lies on each side above the branchial
arches and beneath the dorsal musculature; and in Teleostomi at
the dorsal extremity of the last branchial arch, in close proximity
to the mucous membrane of the branchial cavity. In a similar
position in the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus)’ there are, on each side,

1 Dohrn, Mitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel. v. 1884, pp. 141-151; see also the pre-
viously cited works of De Meuron and Maurer.

2 Dohrn, op. cit.

3 See pp. 120 and 135. Willey, Amphiowus and the Ancestry of the Vertebrates,

New York, 1894, pp. 30, 31.
4 Beard, Anat. Anz. ix. 1894, p. 485. : * Newton Parker, op. cit. p. 135.

346 FISHES CHAP.

two contiguous lobes of lymphoid tissue which apparently
represent a thymus.

The Supra-renal Bodies.—The supra-renal bodies are organs
of problematic function, which are present in the Cyclostomata,
and probably in all
Fishes, and situated
in close proximity
to the kidneys.

In the Cyclosto-
mata (Petromyzon)
these bodies are re-
presented by lobules
of cells along the
posterior — cardinal
veins, and also by
masses of peculiar
cells (“ chromaffin
cells”)along the sides
of the aorta and seg-
mental arteries.’ In
Elasmobranchs there
are two distinct
structures, the paired
supra-renals and the
inter-renals (Fie.
203, A). The former
are a series of pairs of
Cc segmentally arranged
Fic. 203, —Supra-renal and inter-renal bodies of Fishes. bodies, situated ca

setnctnia 3 ot dceper ser S.ot the successive pains

renal body ; 7.m, lymphoid portion of the mesonephros ; of segmental arteries

Mm, mesonephros ; mtn, metanephros 5 Oes, oesophagus 3; given off from the

sg.a, segmental arteries ; sr, supra-renal bodies; sy.n,
sympathetic nerves. (From Swale Vincent.) dorsal aorta. The

two bodies which
form the first pair are much larger than any of the others, and were
formerly spoken of as “ axillary hearts.” The inter-renal is usually
a thin elongated “ ochre-yellow ” body, from which one or two lobes
may be detached in front, and extends for a variable distance in

1 Giacomini, quoted by Swale Vincent, Journ. Anat. and Phys, xxxviii. 1908,
p. 41.

roe

a4

\

x11 BLOOD GLANDS 347

the median line between the two kidneys, or is unsymmetrically
placed on the ventral surface of either kidney.’ Sometimes (e.g.
in Raia) the inter-renals are paired, in which case they are applied
to the inner and hinder margins of the kidneys. In the Sturgeon
(Acipenser sturio) the “ supra-renals” appear as numerous “ ochre-
yellow” bodies, variable in size and distribution (Fig. 203, B).
Some of them are visible on the surface of the kidneys, while
others are scattered about in their substance, but on the whole
are more anteriorly placed than in Teleosts. In the latter group
the “supra-renals” are usually two in number (Fig. 203, C), but
may be as many as five or reduced to one. They are disposed
either on the ventral or the dorsal surface of the kidneys,
generally near their hinder extremities, or more or less deeply
embedded in their substance. Besides these bodies there are
also chromaftin cells in the walls of the anterior cardinal veins.”

Histologically, the paired segmentally arranged bodies of
Elasmobranchs differ considerably in structure from the inter-
renal bodies, the former resembling the “medulla,” while the
inter-renals, as well as the so-called supra-renals of <Acipenser,
exhibit a striking resemblance to the alveolar “cortical” sub-
stance of the Mammalian supra-renals.* In Cyclostomes the
cortex is apparently represented by the lobules of cells along the
posterior cardinal veins and the medulla by the “chromaffin ”
cells, while in Teleosts the cortex and the medulla have their
respective counterparts in the supra-renals and the “ chromaffin ”
cells in the walls of the anterior cardinal veins. It may be
concluded, therefore, that Elasmobranchs, Cyclostomes, and
Teleosts possess anatomically distinct representatives of both the
“medulla” and “cortex” of Mammalia, although the Sturgeon
is at present only known to possess the equivalent of the
“cortex.” In Amphibia, Reptilia, and Aves both “cortex” and
“medulla” are present, and in the varying intimacy of their
relations offer a transition to the Mammalian arrangement of a
central medulla closely invested by a sheath of cortical substance.
A more or less intimate connexion exists between the paired
supra-renals of Elasmobranchs and the sympathetic nervous

1 Vincent, Trans. Zool. Soc. xiv. Part iii, 1897, p. 41. For bibliography see
Vincent, Internat. Monutsschr. f. Anat. u. Phys. xv. 1898, p. 319.

2 Giacomini, quoted by Swale Vincent, Journ. Anat. and Phys. Xxxviii. 1903,
p. 41.

3 Vincent, op. cit. pp. 32, 33.

|

\
348 FISHES ) CHAP. XII

system. The former are usually well supplied with sympathetic
nerve fibres, and contain ganglion-cells in their substance.

The primitive origin of these organs is very obscure, and as
regards their development there is much diversity of opinion.
It seems certain, however, that the cortex and medulla of the
higher Vertebrates, including their equivalents In the Elasmo-
branchs, have independent origins, and the balance of opinion
seems to point to the derivation of the cortex from some portion
of the germinal coelomic epithelium, while the medulla is derived
from the embryonic nerve cells of the sympathetic ganglia.

Lymphoid Tissue.—In addition to certain of the ductless
glands, and the local or diffused masses of their characteristic
tissue already mentioned in connexion with the alimentary canal,
lymphoid tissue is often abundantly present in other parts of the
body. There is, for example, a mass of this tissue on the heart
of the Sturgeon (Acipenser). The anterior enlarged portion of
the mesonephros, commonly termed the “head-kidney” of the
Teleostomi (Fig. 203, B, C), is almost entirely composed of
lymphoid tissue," which has replaced, wholly or partially,
the proper renal structure; and from the presence of free red
blood-corpuscles and of crystals of oxy-haemoglobin and other
derivatives of haemoglobin, it may be inferred that the “head-
kidney,” in common with the more orthodox blood-glands, per-
forms a blood-destroying function.2 On the other hand, the
example of the spleen, which is alike the seat of leucocyte-
formation and of blood- destruction, renders it unnecessary to
reject the view that the “head-kidney” is an organ in which
leucocytes or blood-corpuscles are formed. In but few Teleostomi
is a purely lymphoid “head-kidney” entirely wanting, as, for
example, in the Sun-Fish (Orthagoriscus mola). As previously
mentioned the Dipnoi are remarkable for the extraordinary
development of lymphoid tissue, inasmuch as it forms a thick
investing mass round the kidneys and gonads in addition to its
exceptional abundance in the walls of the alimentary canal.

The absence of ordinary lymphatic glands in Fishes is well
known, and it is at least probable that, functionally, the want of
these lymphoid organs may be compensated for by the super-
abundance of lymphoid tissue in other parts of the body.‘

* Balfour, Quart. J. Mier. Sct. xxii. 1882, p. 12.
* Swale Vincent, op. cit, p. 78 ® Ibid. pp. 77, 78. * Balfour, op. cit. p. 16.

CHAPTER XUI

MUSCULAR SYSTEM——LOCOMOTION—-SOUND-PRODUCING ORGANS—
ELECTRIC ORGANS

Muscular System.—The various muscles of the body may be
arranged in two systems: (i.) the somatic or parietal, composed of
striated or voluntary muscle-fibres; and (ii.) the splanchnic or
visceral, consisting for the most part of unstriated or involuntary
fibres. Somatic muscles form *the great lateral longitudinal
muscles of the trunk and tail, which retain the primitive
embryonic metamerism to a greater extent in Fishes than in
any other Vertebrates, and are the principal muscles associated
with locomotion. The lateral muscles are composed of a series
of transverse muscle-segments or myotomes, which are >-shaped,
or S-shaped, or they even take a zigzag course from above
downward. The myotomes are disposed in pairs, and they are
separated from one another by fibrous septa or myocommata.
Each myotome is divided into a dorsal or epiaxial portion, and a
ventral or hypaxial portion, by a longitudinal, horizontal, fibrous
septum extending outwards from the vertebral centra to the skin.
The muscles of the pectoral and pelvic fins are derivatives from
more or fewer of the adjacent myotomes. The splanchnic muscles
include the musculature of the walls of the alimentary canal, as
well as those specialised portions of the visceral system which
are represented by the muscles of the branchial arches and the
jaws, and are composed of striated fibres.

Locomotion.—A Fish and a Bird are equally remarkable for
the many and various ways in which they are adapted for locomo-
tion in the particular medium in which they live. In its shape
the Fish is admirably adapted for cleaving the water. Spindle-
like in shape, but thicker in front than behind, a Fish resembles

349

350 FISHES CHAP.

a double wedge, the thick part of which is represented by the head
and one of the thin edges by the free hinder margin of the caudal
fin. The body is bounded by smooth flowing contour lines, unbroken
by any sharp separation of the body regions from one another, and
with no points of resistance to its forward motion through the
water. The body being thicker in front than behind, and, as seen
in transverse section, broader above than below, it follows that its
centre of gravity will be nearer the head than the tail, and nearer
the dorsal than the ventral surface. The dorsal position of the
centre of gravity necessarily renders the equilibrium of the body
unstable, and were it not for the balancing action of the paired
fins the Fish would float belly upwards, as is always the case
after death. Most Fishes are provided with a membranous gas-
containing sac, the air-bladder, the principal function of which is
to render the Fish, bulk for bulk, of the same weight as the
water, so that in this position of equilibrium, or plane of least
effort, the animal can execute its various locomotor movements
with a minimum expenditure of muscular effort—an advantage
which no other animal possesses.’ To give stability to the body,
and to steady its course when swimming, the Fish has a dorsal
and a ventral keel, formed by the anal and dorsal fins, which,
like the sliding keel of a yacht, can be raised or lowered as
occasion requires. When these fins are removed the course of
the Fish becomes zigzag, and the animal wobbles.

The organs more directly concerned with swimming are the
tail and the caudal fin, and the pectoral and pelvic fins, but the
relative share which these structures take in the actual pro-
pulsion of the Fish differs greatly. The principal organ of loco-
motion in the typical Fish is the powerful muscular tail, which,
in swimming, is lashed from side to sidé by the alternating con-
traction of the great longitudinal muscles on opposite sides of the
vertebral column.’ In such movements the tail is first flexed or
bent, say to the right side: this stroke has been termed the non-
effective or back stroke. By a stroke in the reverse direction the
tail is then extended and straightened, that is to say, the Fish
makes the forward or effective stroke. By a rapid succession of
such strokes to the right and left sides alternately the Fish is

1 See Chapter XI.

° Pettigrew, Animal Locomotion, Internat. Sci. Series, London, 1874, p. 64;
Gadow, Science for All (Cassell), v. p. 302.

XIII LOCOMOTION 351

forced through the water. It is obvious, however, that the
extension or effective stroke must have a considerable surplus of
power over the flexion or non-effective stroke, and how this result
is achieved will now be briefly considered. Experiment, and the
observation of Fishes like the Sturgeon, which habitually move
with sufficient slowness to allow the phases of their swimming
movements to be followed without much difficulty, show that in
swimming a Fish throws its body into two opposite and comple-
mentary curves, a cephalic curve formed
by the anterior half of the body and a
caudal curve by the tail. The double
curve enables the Fish always to present
a convex, less resisting or non-biting sur-
face to the water during the flexion of
the tail to the right or left as the case
may be, and a concave or biting surface
during extension, that is when the tail is
straightening itself during the effective
stroke.

Fig. 204, which represents a Fish in
two successive positions while swimming,
will serve to illustrate these conclusions.
A Fish in the position A has its body
thrown into a cephalic concavity directed
to the right and a caudal concave surface
facing the left. The tail is bent to the
right of the line a 6, which corresponds has hike, cael
to the axis of the Fish when at rest and wiodéditwhieh the. tail. of
to the course pursued by the animal = ™ ordinary Fish is used

4 ¥ ae _ in swimming. See the
when swimming, and is in the position text for the lettering.
which it assumes during a flexion stroke, (Slightly sltered from

, ettigrew. )

with its convex non-biting surface dirgcted

outwards and its concave biting surface inwards, The tail is
now ready for an extension stroke, and while this is in
progress it is clear that the concave biting surface of the tail
will meet the water, while at the conclusion of the stroke
the tail will be in a line with a 0. At the same time the
cephalic curve has so far diminished that the long axis of
the body for a momentary period will also coincide with a b,
and the Fish is free to advance without impediment. The tail,

352 FISHES CHaP.

however, continues its movement to the left, but now asa flexion
stroke, and assumes the curvature and position indicated in B,
with a reversal in the direction of both the cephalic and caudal
curves, but in the meantime the force of the preceding extension
stroke has forced the Fish along the line a b to the new position
indicated by B. By a rapid succession of alternating flexions
and extensions, during which the tail describes figure - of - 8
curves, the Fish travels in an undulating forward course with a
maximum of propelling power and a minimum of “slip.” In
short, the action of the tail precisely resembles the action of the
stern-oar in the operation of sculling a boat.

There are also other considerations which add to the surplus
power of the extension stroke by lessening the resistance of the
water to the flexion or non-effective stroke. During the flexion
stroke the tail fin is less expanded and its area diminished, and
by the rotation of the Fish on its long axis the surface of the
tail strikes the water obliquely, and further, the tail moves with
less rapidity. On the contrary, when the extension stroke is
made these conditions are reversed. The caudal fin is expanded,
the stroke is more rapid, and by the reverse rotation of the Fish
the tail now strikes the water with its flat surface. In other
words, the action of the tail during the two strokes may be com-
pared to the “feathering” of an oar in rowing. Nor is this
all A Fish in motion through the water produces a suction
current behind it. The current offers but little resistance to the
flexion stroke, inasmuch as the direction of the two coincide,
but during the extension stroke the tail meets the full force of
the current, and consequently its grip and propelling power are
greatly enhanced. There is a striking analogy between the
movements of a Fish’s tail in swimming and the action of the
screw of a steamer, but as a propelling organ the former is far
superior to the latter. As we have seen, the tail of a living
Fish can so adjust its shape and surface that it alternately eludes
and grips the water in accordance with the needs of particular
strokes.

The curves into which the body of a Fish is thrown when
swimming are never less than two, but in long-bodied Fishes,
such as the Eels, the number may be increased, and in every
case the curves occur in pairs and are complementary to one
another.

XIII LOCOMOTION 353

Many Fishes can jump out of the water, either in pursuit of
insect food, like the Trout, or to enable them to escape the pur-
suit of their foes, like the Flying-Fish (Zxocoetus), by means of
a single forcible stroke of the tail, when the Fish is in a nearly
vertical position close to the surface of the water. It is thus
that the Salmon executes its remarkable leaps over weirs or up
salmon-ladders when ascending rivers for spawning.

The tail is also used for steering. If kept bent to one side when
the Fish is moving the tail acts like a rudder, and the course of
the Fish is deflected to that side; or the direction may be altered
by single strokes of the tail to the right or left, according to the
course which the Fish desires to pursue.

In the majority of Fishes the paired fins are probably of
little use for propulsion, and their action in this as in other
functions is not always clear. In the Sharks and Dog-Fishes as
well as in some Teleosts their planes are nearly horizontal when the
fins are extended from the body; in others they are more oblique,
so that the surfaces of the fins look upwards and backwards, and
downwards and forwards; and in others again their surfaces are
so nearly vertical that their strokes will be backwards and for-
wards. The pectoral fins also vary in their position on the sides
of the body, being much more dorsal in some Fishes than in
others. The paired fins may act as lateral keels in steadying the
course of the Fish especially when the fins are extended and
their planes are horizontal. They certainly seem to act as
balancers in keeping the Fish on an even keel, and in counter-
acting the tendency of the Fish to turn belly upwards—a result
which is attained by a slight upward and downward movement
of the fins, and particularly of the pectoral fins. A Fish deprived
of its pectoral members sinks downwards at the head and assumes
an oblique position in the water. Removal of both the pectoral
and pelvic fins of one side causes the Fish to roll over to that
side; and if the fins are removed from both sides the animal
turns belly upwards like a dead Fish. The pectoral fins may
also be used for steering: a backward stroke of one fin while the
other is kept folded back against the body will wheel the Fish
round to the opposite side. From the ventral position of its
mouth a Shark is forced to turn over to one side in order to
seize its prey, and this movement of rotation is probably pro-
duced by the down strokes of the pectoral fin of one side. - In

VOL. VII 2A

354 FISHES CHAP.

some Fishes it would seem that the pectoral fins may assist loco-
motion by acting as paddles.) The 15-spined Stickleback (Gast-
rosteus spinosus) frequently progresses by their aid alone; and, as
their action can be reversed at pleasure, it is not unusual to see
this Fish move backwards. The fins appear to be rotated or
twisted in spiral movements like the tail when used for swim-
ming, or like the wings of Insects in flying.

It has been mentioned that the function of the median fins
(dorsal and anal) is to give stability to the Fish by acting as
dorsal and ventral keels. This is certainly the case in the
generality of Fishes. Nevertheless, there are exceptional in-
stances in which one, or even both, of these fins are important
swimming organs, acting either as a substitute for a tail which
has become adapted for other uses, or as supplementary to that
organ. Thus, in some of the Syngnathidae (Pipe-Fishes and Sea-
Horses) the small size or absence of the caudal fin, and its use as
a prehensile organ, renders the tail of little or no value as a pro-
pelling organ: hence it is that these Fishes swim by a lateral
undulating movement of the dorsal fin. To enable them to do
this the supporting skeleton presents certain interesting modifica-
tions. In the majority of Teleosts the arrangement of the fin-
muscles, and the nature of the articulation between the dermal
fin-rays and their basal radial supports, which is generally some
form of a hinge-joint, are such as to limit the motion of the rays
to simple elevation or depression in the vertical plane, and no
lateral motion of the fin is possible. But in the Syngnathidae,
as in the Pipe-Fish (Siphonostoma typhle), there is an excep-
tionally mobile articulation between the dermal fin-rays and
the distal radial nodules which their cleft bases embrace and the
bony proximal or basal radials, so that the fin can be flexed or
bent to the right or to the left. In addition to this, by a
change in the insertion of their tendons, the muscles correspond-
ing to the ordinary elevator and depressor muscles of the fin-rays
in other Fishes are capable of producing extensive lateral move-
ments of the fin, or, by contracting in orderly sequence, of bringing
about the characteristic undulating motion of the fin. A similar
mechanism exists in many Plectognathi (e.g. species of Balistes,
Monacanthus, Diodon, Tetrodon and Orthagoriscus)* in connexion
with both the dorsal and anal fins, but in these Fishes the

1 Bridge, Journ. Linn. Soc. (Zool.), xxv. 1896, p. 530.

XUI LOCOMOTION 355

action of the median fins in swimming must be regarded as
supplementary to that of the tail.

Swimming is by no means the only form of locomotion in
vogue amongst Fishes. A few, like the Angler-Fishes (Lophius),
habitually use the pectoral fins for crawling about the sea-bottom.
The East Indian Goby, Periophthalmus, uses its pectoral fins,
which are bent at an angle like an elbow-joint, for hopping over
sandy flats left bare by the retreating tide. The Flying-Fish
(Exzocoetus), when projected from the water by a stroke of its
powerful tail, expands its large pectoral fins, and, using them
after the fashion of a parachute, floats through the air for con-
siderable distances before returning to its natural medium. The
“Flying Gurnards” (Daciylopterus) are also capable of short
aerial excursions in a similar fashion. Nor is tree-climbing
beyond the province of a Fish, if credit be given to the assertion
that the Indian “Climbing-Perch” (Anabas scandens) uses its
opercular spines for ascending trees. Many freshwater Fishes
are known to migrate across land from one pool or river to
another, usually during the night. Eels do so by a serpentine
or wriggling motion of their long bodies, but in others the
pectoral fins seem to be the principal organs used for the
purpose, aided, it may be, by a perverted use of the tail.

Sound-producing Organs.—Contrary to popular belief sound-
producing or vocal organs are by no means uncommon in Fishes,
especially in certain families of Teleosts. It is not always easy,
however, to discriminate between involuntary, abnormal, or acci-
dental sounds, and those due to the action of special vocal organs.
There are, moreover, some Fishes which observations have shown
to utter highly characteristic sounds, although the precise nature
of the sound-producing mechanism is at present unknown; while
other Fishes appear to possess organs which, on anatomical
grounds, are perhaps vocal in function, although nothing is
known of the nature of the sounds they emit. Here those
organs only will be considered which, either with certainty or
with some degree of probability, may be regarded as vocal struc-
tures. For most of our knowledge of these interesting structures
we are indebted to the researches of Sdrensen and Dufossé.’

1 Sérensen, Om Lydorganer hos Fiske, Copenhagen, 1884 ; Dufossé, Ann. d.
Sci. Nat. Sér. 5, xix. Art. 5, 1874, and xx. Art. 3, 1874. For references to earlier
papers see Sorensen, op. cit.

356 FISHES CHAP,

(a) Stridulation.— Stridulation as a method of sound-produc-
tion has been recorded in many Teleosts, and one of the most
interesting examples occurs in the singular Indian Siluroid,
(Callomystax gagata).' In this Fish (Fig. 205) the first five
vertebrae are rigidly connected with one another and with the
skull, mainly through the union of the neural spines of the third,
fourth, and fifth vertebrae, and their articulation with the supra-
occipital bone. The united spines together form a high, laterally-
compressed lamina of bone, the hinder portion of which is
vertically cleft into two thin
plates separated by an in-
terval sufticiently wide to
receive the first imterspinous
bone of the dorsal fin. The
inner surface of each of the
two plates is traversed by a
series of about thirty par-
allel, close-set, vertical ridges,

. while the first interspinous

Fro, 205 Saunt sorarats of Gale hone is similarly ridged on
bone, the lower part of which forms the both its faces like a double
double file and fits into cae interval between file. Lastly, it may be mens

the cleft neural spines ns* and ns? ; is®, is8, :
second and third interspinous bones: ns?, tioned that owing to the

has i ir :

cee fete oreee ote irk ee, itis ob the: anteevertatal

of the dorsal fin ; so, supra-occipital. (After ligament between them the

eres fifth and sixth vertebral
centra are articulated by a joint of unusual mobility. The
action of the mechanism is simple. By the vertical movements
of the sixth and succeeding trunk vertebrae, with the inter-
spinous bones which they support, on the rigid structure formed
by the head and first five vertebrae, the file-like first interspinous
bone moves backwards and forwards, and, by scraping against
the ridges on the inner surfaces of the cleft neural spines, gives
rise to a harsh grating noise, which is particularly unpleasant
when artificially produced. The lateral movements of the trunk
in ordinary locomotion do not affect the mechanism: it is only
when the trunk is alternately flexed and extended in the vertical
plane that the mechanism comes into play and a noise is pro-

? Haddon, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xv. 1881, p. 322; Bridge and Haddon, PaAzi.
Trans. 184, 1893, p. 168.

XII SOUND-PRODUCING ORGANS any

duced. In the Bull-head (Cottus scorpius) the preoperculum is
modified for stridulation, and in Dactylopterus the hyomandibular
bone; in other Fishes, as in some Siluroids (e.g. species of Doras),
stridulation takes place between a basal process from the great
spine of the pectoral fin and the wall of a socket in the cleithrum
into which the process is received, or between the small first
spine of the dorsal fin and a roof-like process at the upper ex-
tremity of the first interspinous bone ; also, in a somewhat similar
fashion in the anterior dorsal fin of such widely different Fishes
as certain Trigger-Fishes (Sclerodermi) pertaining to the genera
Balistes, Monacanthus, and Triacanthus, Acanthurus chirurgus
(Acanthuridae), the Boar-Fish (Capros aper), Centriscus scolopax
(Centriscidae), and the Three-spined Stickleback (Gastrosteus
aculeatus); and even between the spinose ray of the pelvic fin
and the basipterygium in Z’riacanthus, Capros, and Gastrosteus.

In the “ Drumming” Trigger-Fish (Balistes aculeatus),’ which
frequents the coral-reefs off the Island of Mauritius, stridulation
takes place between the postclavicles and a longitudinally grooved
area on the inner surface of each cleithrum. Both the cleithra
and postclavicles are in intimate relation with the air-bladder,
and the sound produced by friction is apparently strengthened
by the transference of the vibrations to the walls and gaseous
contents of that organ. The passage of the sound-vibrations
to the surrounding medium is facilitated by the fact that for a
portion of their extent the lateral walls of the air-bladder are
in contact with the superficial skin, which visibly shares in
the vibratory movement of the bladder when the characteristic
drumming sounds of Balistes are being emitted.

Stridulating sounds may also be produced by the friction of
the upper and lower pharyngeal teeth, as in a species of Mackerel
(Scomber brachyurus). By the grating of its teeth the Sun-Fish
(Orthagoriscus mola) is said to emit sounds similar to those pro-
duced by the grinding of the teeth in Pigs and Ruminants; and
Moseley? has remarked of a species of Balistes that the “ living
Fish when held in the hand makes a curious metallic clicking
noise by grating its teeth.”

(b) Breathing sounds—Characteristic breathing or murmur-
ing sounds, or “bruits de souffle” as Dufossé terms them, are

1 Mobius, Sttz. d. Berlin. Akad. d. Wiss. 1889, p. 999.
2 Notes by a Naturalist on H.M.S. ‘ Challenger,” London, 1879, p. 51.

358 FISHES CHAP.

produced by a few Teleosts, among which may be mentioned the
Eels, certain Cyprinidae, as, for example, the Carp (Cyprinus carpio),
several species of Loaches (e.g. Misgurnus fossilis and Cobitis
taenia), and the European Siluroid, Silurus glanis. According
to Dufossé these sounds originate in some cases from the expul-
sion of gas from the air-bladder through the ductus pneumaticus
and mouth, and in others, as in MMsgurnus fossilis, they are pro-
duced by the rapid ejection through the anus of bubbles of air
previously taken in at the mouth.

(c) Sounds produced through the agency of muscles connected
with the air-bladder—In addition to its usual function as a

Fic. 206.—The air-bladder and elastic-spring-mechanism in Awchenipterus nodosus. A,
Cavity of the bladder exposed by the removal of its ventral wall: a.c, anterior
chamber; cl, clavicle; c.tr, crescentic process of the tripus; é.c, left lateral
chamber ; Zs, longitudinal septum separating the two lateral chambers ; ces,
oesophagus ; p.s, pectoral spine ; ¢.s, the narrow transverse septum which partially
separates the anterior from the two lateral chambers. B, Ventral view of the
anterior vertebrae, to show the elastic springs: es, the oval bony plates in which the
elastic springs terminate ; 71, first rib ; ¢.y°, transverse process of the fifth vertebra ;
vl, first vertebral centrum ; cl, oes, and ps, asin A. (From Bridge and Haddon.)

hydrostatic organ or “ float” the air-bladder is often modified in
various ways in different Teleosts, and adapted for use as a sound-
producing organ.

In the South American Siluroid, Auchenipterus nodosus, the
transverse processes of the fourth vertebra are bent downwards
and backwards, and at the same time become converted into
flexible and highly elastic springs (Fig. 206, B). Their distal
extremities expand into oval bony plates which are imbedded in
the anterior wall of the air-bladder, and often cause the latter
to bulge inwards (Fig. 206, A). From the occipital region of
the skull arise two powerful muscles which pass backwards to

XIII SOUND-PRODUCING ORGANS 359

their insertion into the anterior faces of the two springs. By
the contraction of these muscles the springs, and consequently
also the front wall of the bladder, are drawn forwards; but
directly the muscles relax, the elasticity of the springs causes
them to move backwards to their former position, carrying with
them the wall of the air-bladder. Hence it follows that the
rapid alternating contraction and relaxation of the muscles will
impart a vibratory movement to the anterior wall of the bladder
and to the gaseous contents of that organ, with the result that a
sound is produced. As a rule, those Fishes in which an elastic-
spring-mechanism is present have the air-bladder subdivided by
internal septa into a series of chambers freely communicating
with one another; and no doubt the intensity of the sound is
greatly increased by the vibratory movements of the gases across
the free edges of the septa, and from one chamber to another. The
elastic-spring type of vocal organ is apparently restricted to the
Siluridae,’ and besides occurring in Auchenipterus is found also
in the South American genera Doras, Oxydoras, Rhinodoras, and
Huanemus ; 11 the African genera Synodontis and Malopterurus ;
and in at least four species of the Indian genus Pangasius.
There are also a few Teleosts in which the air-bladder is provided
with special muscles, but, instead of being connected with elastic
springs, the muscles extend from the skull, and are inserted
directly into the wall of the bladder (Fig. 207); or, without being
in any way attached to the skeleton, the muscles simply invest
some portion of the surface of the air-bladder. In other Fishes
the air-bladder, without possessing special muscles of its own,
may, nevertheless, be partially invested by tendinous, or partly
muscular and partly tendinous, extensions from the muscles of
the body-wall (Fig. 208), or may be intimately related to certain
muscles connected with the pectoral girdle. Whatever the
precise relation of the air-bladder to its muscles it is probable
that the physiological effect is in most cases the same. By the
rapid alternating contraction and relaxation of the muscles, some
part of the wall of the bladder becomes alternately compressed

1 The elastic-spring-mechanism has been described by several writers, who
had assigned to it various functions, but Sorensen (op. cit. pp. 85-91) was the
first to discover its vocal function by observations and experiments on Doras
maculatus.

* The mechanism is apparently absent in one species of Pangasius (P. micronema).
Bridge and Haddon, op. cit. p. 220.

360 FISHES CHAP.

and relaxed in such a way as to initiate a series of vibratory
movements in the gases of that organ, and so produce definite
sounds. In not a few of the Fishes the cavity of the bladder
is subdivided by external constrictions or by internal septa, or
is complicated by the development of lateral, tubular, caecal
branches; and hence the vibratory movements of the gases will be
greatly strengthened by their passage across the edges of the
septa, or the apertures of the caeca, and the intensity of the

Fic. 207.—Ventral view of the air-bladder and Fic. 208.—Air-bladder and its
its extrinsic muscle in Platystoma. a.b, muscles in Micropogon un-
Air-bladder ; a.l.c, left antero-lateral caecum dulatus. a.b, Air- bladder ;
of the bladder ; 6.0, basioccipital ; b.w, body- 1b, right lateral caecum ;

wall in contact with the lateral wall of the
bladder ; c!, centrum of the first vertebra ;
cl, clavicle; d.p, ductus pneumaticus ; m!
and m*, extrinsic muscles of the bladder ;

m, m, musculo-tendinous ex-
tensions from the muscles of
the body-wall, which partially
invest the surface of the air-

ptt, post-temporal. (From Bridge and bladder. (From Sérensen. )
Haddon.)

resultant sounds also increased. It will be readily understood
that the nature and quality of the sounds emitted by different
Fishes will necessarily vary with the shape of the air-bladder,
the number and arrangement of the internal septa and the caeca,
and the strength and disposition of the contracting muscles.
In a few Teleosts (Triglidae and Zeidae) sounds are said to be
produced by the rapid vibration of an annular, or centrally-per-
forated, muscular diaphragm, which stretches across the cavity of
the air-bladder." Nevertheless, it must be strongly emphasised
that, while in some Fishes the air-bladder and its muscles

1 Moreau, Compt. Rendus, lix. 1864, p. 486; Ann. d. Set. Nat. (6) iv. 1876,
p. 65.

XIII SOUND-PRODUCING ORGANS 361

undoubtedly constitute a vocal organ, there are many others
in which the bladder can only be inferred to be sound-producing
from its general agreement in anatomical structure with the
same organ in Fishes where its vocal function has been clearly
proved.

By one or other of these various methods the air-bladder is
either known to be sound-producing, or is believed with good
reason to be such, in the following Teleosts,’ and many others :—
Certain species of the South-American genera of Siluridae,
Pimelodus, Sorubim, Platystoma, Piratinga, Centromochlus, and
Trachelyopterus,; species of the South-American family Chara-
cinidae ; Amblyopsis spelaea, the blind Fish from the Mammoth
Cave of Kentucky (Amblyopsidae); among the Syngnathidae,
the short-snouted Sea-Horse (Hippocampus brevirostris) of the
British Coasts; certain Sclerodermi, such as the Trigger-Fishes,
Balistes vetula, Triacanthus brevirostris, JT. biaculeatus, and
Monacanthus pardalis, and also some “ Coffer Fishes” (e.g.
species of Ostracion); some Gymnodontes (species of Diodon and
Tetrodon); a few Serranidae (eg. species of Zherapon and
Pristipoma) ; species of Holacanthus (Chaetodontidae) and in
Holocentrum sogho (Berycidae); such Sciaenidae as the “Drum”
(Pogonias chromis), the “Maigre” (Sciaena aguwila), which has
sometimes been taken in British waters, Umbrina cirrhosa,
Otolithus regalis, and Micropogon undulatus, and, with more or
less probability, many other species of the same family ; one
species of Zeidae, the John Dory (Zeus faber); Batrachus tau
among the Batrachidae ; several species of Gurnards (Triglidae)
belonging to the genera Prionotus and Trigla; the so-called
Flying Gurnard, Dactylopterus volitans (Dactylopteridae) ; the
Indian species Ophiocephalus marulius and O. gachua (Ophio-
cephalidae); amongst the Gadidae, the Cod (Gadus morrhua)
and the Haddock (G. aeglefinus); in such Zoarcidae as the blind
Fish (Lucifuga subterranea) from the subterranean waters of
the caves of Cuba, and also in some Ophidiidae (ey. species of
Ophidium).

In Fishes other than Teleosts, instances of normal sound-
production by special vocal structures are rare. No recorded
instances are known in the Cyclostomes or the Elasmobranchs,

1 Sorensen, Lydorganér, p. 82, et. seq.
2 Cf. Mettenheimer, Arch. f. Anat. wu. Physiol. 1858, p. 302.

362 FISHES CHAP.

but there is evidence that sounds are emitted by Polypterus
among the Crossopterygii, and by the Dipnoids Neoceratodus,
Protopterus, and Lepidosiren, although it is not certainly known
how they are produced, or that they may not be the accidental
concomitants of the inspiratory or expiratory action of the lungs
in breathing.

As to the nature of the sounds produced by the air-bladder
and its muscles in different Teleosts, a few examples may be
given.

The sound produced by the elastic-spring-apparatus of a
recently caught Doras maculatus, has been described as a “ deep
growling tone,” which may be distinctly heard at a distance of
100 feet when the Fish is out of the water. Under like condi-
tions the air-bladder and its muscles, in a species of Platystoma,
emit a similar sound. On the other hand, the sound produced
by the elastic springs of the Electric Siluroid (Malopterwrus
electricus) has been compared to the hissing of a cat. The Sea-
Horse (Hippocampus brevirostris) utters a monotonous sound
analogous to that of a tambour, which is characteristic of both
sexes, but is more intense and frequent in the breeding season.
The “ Coffer Fish” (Ostracion trigonus) emits a growling sound,
as also does the “Globe Fish” (Yetrodon honekenii) when taken
out of the water.? The air-bladder and its muscles in the
“Drum” (Pogonias chromis), constitute the most powerful
sound-producing organ yet found in any Fish. The sounds
emitted by the “Drum” are better expressed by the word
drumming than by any other, and have frequently been heard by
persons in vessels lying at anchor on the coasts of the United
States, where these Fishes abound.” The “ Drum” begins its
drumming noise in the spawning season in April, but is rarely
heard afterwards. The “ Maigre” (Sciaena aquila), whose musical
performances aue perhaps responsible for the Homeric fable of the
song of the Sirens, is remarkable among Fishes for the variety
of its sounds, which have been compared to bellowing, purring,
buzzing, and whistling.* The sound is often so intense that it
may be heard when the Fish is at a depth of 18 metres, and the

? Giinther, Phil. Trans. 161, 1871, p. 542.

2 Pappe, Synopsis of the Edible Fishes at the Cape of Good Hope, Capetown,
1853, p. 8.

* Giinther, Study of Fishes, Edinburgh, 1880, p. 427.

4 Day, Fishes of Great Britain and Ireland, London, i. 1880-1884, p. 151.

XIII SOUND-PRODUCING ORGANS 363

ear of the observer two metres above the water; and it has been
recorded that by listening for these sounds, shoals of Maigres have
been successfully netted. They rarely emit sounds when isolated ;
but in shoals, during the breeding season, they do not cease to
make sounds with a vigour and a persistency which apparently
must soon wear out their strength. One of the Indian Horse-
Mackerels (Caranx hippos) grunts like a young Pig when captured,
and the sound is repeated whenever it is moved, as long as vitality
remains. A West Indian species of the same family (Argyrtosus
vomer) has been observed to produce a like sound, while an
Egyptian Caranx (C. rhonchus) is known to the Arabs as the
“Chakoura” or “Snorter.?’ The sounds produced by the
different British Gurnards, such as the Grey Gurnard (Trigla
gurnardus), the Piper (7. lyra), the Elleck or Cuckoo Gurnard
(7. cuculus), and the Tub-Fish (7. hirwndo), have been compared
to snoring, a sonorous and prolonged grunting, crooning (whence,
perhaps, the term “crooner,” by which the Grey Gurnard is known
in Ireland), and croaking. The John Dory (Zeus faber)? also
utters sounds analogous to those of the Gurnards. Among the
Dipnoi Lepidosiren is said to make a growling sound, and Neo-
ceratodus a grunting noise which may be heard at night for
some distance.

Whatever the nature of the vocal mechanism, it is highly
probable that the sounds produced by Fishes travel to considerable
distances in the water, inasmuch as the latter medium is a far
better conductor of sound than air, and, moreover, the transmission
of sound-vibrations from the air-bladder to the water is facilitated
in many Fishes by the fact that, for a portion of its extent on
each side the bladder is in direct contact with the superficial skin
behind the pectoral girdle.

From the by no means exhaustive list of examples given above,
it is obvious that in some form or other vocal organs are present
in a considerable number of Fishes, both freshwater and marine,
belonging to widely different groups ; and further, that even in the
same species (eg. Doras maculatus and other Siluridae), both
stridulation and the action of extrinsic muscles on the air-bladder
may be utilised as a means of sound-production. Certain
Teleostean families like the Siluridae, the Sciaenidae, and the
Triglidae, seem to be distinguished above all others by the pre-

1 Sérensen, op. cit. 2 Moreau, op. cit.

364 FISHES CHAP.

valence of some form of vocal organ. According to Soérensen, the
first mentioned of the three families includes no less than 68
species, which utilise the air-bladder alone as a sound-producing
organ. Nevertheless, there still remain many Teleostean families,
rich in genera and species, and with an almost world-wide
geographical distribution, in which such organs have not yet
been found.

The advantages which Fishes derive from the possession of
sound-producing organs are sufficiently obvious.

A characteristic feature in the reproduction of most Fishes is
the general absence of any process of conjugation between the sexes,
the eggs being fertilised in the water after their extrusion from
the body of the female, and, consequently, any device which will
facilitate the formation of shoals during the breeding season must
be of great advantage to the species by largely increasing the
chances that the ova will be fertilised, and thus secure the more
successful propagation of the race. Hence it may be concluded
that the vocal organs of Fishes are a means to this end, and that
the sounds they produce are in fact recognition-sounds which
enable Fishes of the same species to congregate together at
periods when reproductive activity is greatest. This view is
in harmony with much that is known of the habits of these
Fishes, especially with the fact that particular sounds are often
characteristic of particular species, and that the sounds are pro-
duced most frequently and with greater intensity during the
breeding season than at any other time. While useful to all
Fishes that possess them, vocal organs are, no doubt, specially
serviceable to those Fishes which, from the nature of their habitat,
can make but little use of their eyes; and this fact may perhaps
explain the prevalence of such organs in the Siluridae, which
are frequently bottom- or ground-feeding Fishes, and often live in
muddy waters.

The sounds emitted by Fishes may also, in some instances at
least, be warning sounds. Many of the sound-producing Fishes
are provided with exceptionally strong spines either in connexion
with the median and paired fins, as in many Siluridae, or on the
general surface of the body, as in Diodon hystrix. Such spines
are very effective weapons for offensive or defensive purposes,
and are capable of inflicting very severe wounds. The natural
enemies of these Fishes learn by experience or instinct to

XIII ELECTRIC ORGANS 365

associate particular sounds with the possession of dangerous
spines, and warned by the sounds, they refrain from attacking
the owner of the spines, to the mutual advantage of both.
Electric Organs.
—Electric organs
capable of generat-
ing more or less
powerful electric
discharges are pre-
sent in certain
Fishes, both marine
and freshwater.
They occur in a
few Elasmobranchs
(species of Raia,
Torpedo, and
Hypnos), in such
Teleosts as the
African Silurid
Malopterurus, the
“Electric Eel”
(Gymnotus), and in
species of Mormy-
ridae (eg. Mor-
myrus). With one
exception electric
organs are com-

posed of metamor-

phosed mus- Fic. 209.—An Electric Ray (Torpedo) dissected to show its
electric organs. On the left the nerves supplying the
cular fibres, and organ are dissected out. The prismatic areas on the

their nerve-en jnges surface of the organ indicate the vertical columns of
a 2 electric plates, of which there may be 500,000 in each
or motor end- organ. ‘The dorsal surface of the brain is exposed. 7,

q i Gills ; 4 spiracle ; 0, eye; 0, electric organs ; ¢, mucus
pintes. ‘ The ial canals OTs tri-geminal nerve ; tr’, its electric branch ;
of Raia have two v, vagus ; I, fore-brain ; IJ, mid-brain ; Z/J, cerebelluin ;
small electric IV, electric lobe of the medulla oblongata. (From Parker

and Haswell, after Gegenbaur.)
organs, one on each

side of the terminal portion of the tail? In Gymnotus” the

1 Ewart, Phil. Trans. 179 (B), 1888, pp. 399, 410, and 539; 183 (8), 1893, p. 389.
2 Ballowitz, Arch. Mikr. Anat. 1. 1897, p. 686 ; Carl Sachs, Untersuchungen am
Zitteraal, Leipzig, 1881.

366 FISHES CHAP, XIII

organs are much larger, and extend the whole length of the tail,
which is fully four-fifths of the total length of the Fish. The
Mormyridae also have their feeble electric organs in the caudal
region. In all these Fishes the electric organs are modified
portions of the caudal muscles. In the Torpedo, however, these
organs are two large oval masses, one on each side of the head,
between the gills and the cephalic prolongation of the pectoral
fin (Fig. 209). Mualopterurus* is exceptional in possessing an
electric organ derived from the epidermis and not from the
muscular system. In this Fish the organ envelops nearly the
whole body like a mantle, between the skin and the subjacent
muscles of the trunk and tail. An electric organ is composed
of an immense number of “electric plates” (modified motor end-
plates), abundantly supplied with nerves on one of their surfaces,
and disposed in a series of vertical (Zorpedv) or longitudinal
(Gymnotus) columns, separated by septa of connective tissue.
In the active state of the organ in the Torpedo” the ventral
surfaces of the plates, on which the nerves are distributed, become
negative to the dorsal, and “the effect in all the plates of a
column when summed up is, therefore, such that the dorsal end
of a column becomes positive to the ventral end.”* Hence the
current in the form of a succession of shocks passes from the
ventral to the dorsal surface of the head. In Gymnotus, where
the columns are longitudinally arranged, it is the anterior and
posterior surfaces which become oppositely electrified, and the
current passes from the tail to the head. The shock imparted
by an electric discharge is most powerful in Gymnotus,’ Malo-
pterurus, and Torpedo, in the order named, and relatively weak in
the remaining genera. The strength of the shock increases with
the number of electric plates included in the circuit. Thus in
Gymnotus the maximum shock is given when the body of the
Fish is so curved that the head and the tail are in contact with
different points on the surface of some other Fish. The discharge
may be reflex or voluntary. Repeated discharges induce fatigue
and weaken the shocks. Electric organs are powerful offensive
or defensive structures, enabling the Fish to repel the attacks of
enemies, or to stun or kill their prey.

? Ballowitz, Das Electrische Organ des Africanischen Zitterwelses, Jena, 1899.
* Gotch, Phil. Trans, 178, 1888, p. 487. 3 Id. op. cit. p. 535. 4 Cf p. 580.

CHAPTER XIV

NERVOUS SYSTEM AND ORGANS OF SPECIAL SENSE

THE nervous system consists of the brain and the spinal cord,
and of the cranial and spinal nerves. The rudiment of the
future brain and spinal cord first appears in the embryos of
some Cyclostomes (e.g. Bdellostoma), of Elasmobranchs, and of
Chondrostei (e.g. Acipenser), and of Neoceratodus among the Dipnoi,
in the form of a tubular medullary canal pinched off from the
epiblast of the dorsal surface of the body. By a somewhat.
different method, but with the same final result, a medullary
canal is formed in other Cyclostomes (e.g. Petromyzon), in the
Holostei and Teleostei, and in Lepidosiren, from a solid in-
growing keel of epiblast which subsequently becomes tubular.
Later, the medullary canal in the head enlarges, and becomes
divided by two transverse constrictions into three vesicles, the
primary fore-, mid-, and hind-brain, leaving the rest of the canal
to form the spinal cord.

The Spinal Cord.—This portion of the medullary canal
retains a simpler and more uniform cylindrical structure. Its
walls thicken and their component cells become converted into
nerve cells and nerve fibres, but a remnant of the original
cavity remains in the adult as a minute axial canal, with a
ciliated epithelial lining, the central canal of the spinal cord or
myelocoele. In most Fishes the spinal cord extends the whole
length of the body, but in some Teleosts, especially in certain
Plectognathi, it is remarkably short. In a Sun-Fish (Orthago-
riscus), 24 metres long, and weighing about a ton and a half, the
cord was only 15 mm. in length, or shorter than the brain.

The Brain.—At an early stage in its embryonic history the

1 Graham Kerr, Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. xlvi. 1902, p. 417.
367

368 FISHES CHAP.

brain consists of three simple vesicles, the fove-, the mid-, and
the hind-brain, the first of which lies in front of the anterior
end of the notochord and is therefore pre-chordal in position.
As development proceeds the walls of the vesicles undergo local
thickenings, or they give rise to hollow paired or median out-
growths, and by one or other of these methods the different parts
of the complex adult brain are evolved, while the original
cavities of the vesicles or of their outgrowths persist as a con-
tinuous system of epithelium-lined spaces or “ ventricles.”* The
fore-brain is remarkable for the number and importance of the
parts to which it gives rise. First, it bulges out in front into a
hollow vesicle, the prosencephalon, leaving the rest of the fore-
brain as the thalamencephalon or diencephalon (Fig. 210). The
cavity of the prosencephalon is the prosocoele, and a pair of
thickenings in its floor form two basal ganglia or corpora striata.
In many Fishes the prosencephalon retains this simple vesicular
condition, in which case the roof or palivwm is usually epithelial
and non-nervous; but in others two hollow lobes grow out from
it in front and give rise to two cerebral hemispheres or paren-
cephala.” Both contain extensions of the prosocoele, the para-
coeles or lateral ventricles, from the floor of which the corpora
striata now project. The prolongation of the pallium forming
the roof of the lateral ventricles either remains partially epi-
thelial, or it may acquire a wholly nervous structure and
thicken to an extent which differs greatly in different Fishes.
With the formation of the hemispheres the prosencephalon
and its prosocoele become of secondary importance, and may
cease to be recognisable as distinct from the thalamencephalon
and its ventricle. The lateral ventricles then appear to com-
municate directly with the third ventricle by two apertures, the
foramina of Munro. The forward growth of the brain is com-
pleted by the development of two hollow lobes, the olfactory lobes
or rhinencephala, each of which contains a ventricle or rhinocoele
communicating behind with the prosocoele, or, if hemispheres
are present, with the corresponding lateral ventricle. Scarcely

1 For the nomenclature of the brain and its cavities see T. J. Parker, Nature,
xxxv. 1886, p 208 ; and Parker and Haswell, Teat-Book of Zoology, London, 1897,
il. p. 94.

* It is possible that the prosencephalon is merely the bulging anterior part of
the thalamencephalon ; if this be so the hemispheres are really paired outgrowths
from the thalamencephalon.

bi

XIV NERVOUS SYSTEM 369

less complicated, and perhaps even more interesting from a
morphological standpoint, are the structures arising out of the
thalamencephalon. By thickenings of its lateral walls two large
ganglia, the optic thalamt, are formed, and on the inner or dorsal
aspect of each of these a ganglion habenulae is developed. From

F.B M.B H.B

ol. ch pr th op.l. i

Fig. 210.—Diagram of the general structure of the brain in Craniates. A, vertical
longitudinal section ; B, dorsal view showing the brain cavities on the right side.
c, Cerebellum ; c.c, central canal of the spinal cord ; ¢.h, cerebral hemispheres ; ¢.s,
corpus striatum ; #.B, fore-brain ; fm, foramen of Munro; A.B, hind-brain ; 72,
infundibulum ; .v, lateral ventricle ; m, mesocoele ; M.B, mid-brain ; m.o, medulla
oblongata ; 0.1, olfactory lobe ; op.l, optic lobe; op.t, optic thalamus; p, para-
physis ; pc, prosocoele ; pi..o, pineal organ; p.0, parietal organ; pr, prosen-
cephalon ; pt, pituitary body ; rh, rhinocoele ; sp.c, spinal cord ; s.v, saccus vascu-
losus ; th, thalamencephalon ; iii, iv, third and fourth ventricles, (After Parker
and Haswell.)

the sides of the thalamencephalon the primary optic vesicles are

derived, which later become transformed into the retinal parts

of the paired eyes and the optic nerves. Besides the optic

vesicles there is a second pair of embryonic outgrowths which

arise from the roof of the thalamencephalon. These outgrowths

form stalked vesicles and represent a pair of degenerate visual
VOL, VII 2B

370 FISHES CHAP.

organs. Usually they become so displaced that the left one lies
in front of the right, and they appear as if median. The subse-
quent fate of the vesicles differs greatly in different Craniates.
Both persist in the Lamprey, the right vesicle to some extent
retaining its primitive visual function as a parietal eye and
directly overlying the left or pineal vesicle. In Elasmobranchs the
two unite to form a glandular organ, the so-called pineal body of
the adult, and in Teleosts the left vesicle disappears, leaving the
right as a pineal body.' There is also an embryonic median
outgrowth from the roof of the prosencephalon, the paraphysis,
which soon disappears and whose significance is not known. A
median hollow downgrowth from the floor of the thalamencephalon
forms the infundibulum, which becomes attached to a caecal
diverticulum from the roof of the mouth. With rare exceptions
the diverticulum loses all connexion with the mouth, and, as the
pituitary body or hypophysis, it appears as an appendage to the
extremity of the infundibulum. In the Crossopterygii the con-
nexion is retained even in the adult by means of a slender canal
extending from the pituitary body and opening into the oral
cavity. Laterally, the base of the infundibulum grows out into
a pair of rounded lobes, the lobi tnferiores, and distally into a
thin-walled glandular sac, the sacews vasculosus, which lies just
behind the pituitary body. The cavity of the thalamencephalon
persists as the third ventricle or diacoele. The parts of the brain
developed from the mid-brain and the hind-brain are much less
complicated, and, except for variations in size, they present a
fairly uniform character in most Fishes.

In the mid-brain the roof bulges out into a pair of optic
lobes, and by the growth of lateral thickenings in its floor two
thick strands of longitudinally disposed nerve fibres, the erura
cerebri, are formed. The cavity of the mid-brain remains as the
mesocoele, and from it an extension may be prolonged into each
optic lobe.

From the hind-brain are formed the cerebellum or epen-
cephalon and the medulla oblongata or metencephalon, the former
as a dorsal bulging, the latter as a ventral thickening. Except
Where the cerebellum is developed the dorsal wall remains
epithelial, and forms the roof of the persistent cavity of the

1 In Lizards either of the two vesicles may become a parietal eye (Dendy,
Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. xiii. 1899, p. 111).

XIV NERVOUS SYSTEM 371

hind-brain, the fourth ventricle or metacoele, which retains its
primitive continuity with the central canal of the spinal cord.
Lateral lobe-like outgrowths from the dorsal columns of the

ee

Fic. 211.—Dorsal (A) and ventral (B) views of the brain of Petromyzon marinus.
ch.pl.1, Anterior choroid plexus forming the roof of the prosencephalon and thalam-
encephalon ; ch.pl.2, aperture in the roof of the mid-brain exposed by the removal
of the middle choroid plexus ; ch.pl.3, the fourth ventricle exposed by the removal
of the posterior plexus ; cr.crb, crura cerebri ; crb, cerebellum ; crb.h, cerebral hemi-
spheres ; dien, thalamencephalon ; inf. infundibulum; J.gn.hb, left ganglion
habenulae ; med.obl, medulla oblongata ; nv.1, olfactory ; nv.2, optic ; nv.3, oculo-
motor ; nv,5, trigeminal ; and wv.8, auditory nerves ; o/f.2, olfactory lobes ; opt.d,
optic lobes ; pn, pineal organ; r.gn.hb, right ganglion habenulae. (From Parker
and Haswell, after Ahlborn.)

medulla are conspicuous structures in some Fishes, and are
known as corpora restiformia. The paired portions of the brain
are connected across the middle line by a series of transverse

commissures. The more important modifications of the brain in
Cyclostomes and Fishes will now be briefly dealt with.

FISHES CHAP,

372

In the Cyclostome Petromyzon there is a small prosencephalon
with an undivided prosocoele, and on each side of it a small
cerebral hemisphere which appears as a mere appendage to the
much larger olfactory lobe (Fig. 211). Thé prosocoele divides
in front into two outwardly directed branches, and of the two
diverticula into which each branch divides one extends as a
lateral ventricle into the hemisphere
of its side, and the other as a rhino-
coele into the corresponding olfactory
lobe. The ganglia habenulae are
unusually large, the right one being
larger than the left. The optic
lobes are large, but not obviously
double. So small is the cerebellum
that it seems to be httle more than
a narrow transverse band crossing
the fore-part of the fourth ventricle.
The roof of the brain is largely
epithelial, especially in the prosen-
‘i cephalon, the thalamencephalon, and
the hind-brain. Over these epi-
thelial areas the pia mater is un-
usually vascular and forms a series

Fia. 212.—Dorsal view of the brain
of Mycine. er, Corpora resti-
formia ; m.o, medulla oblongata ;
np, naso-pituitary canal; od.o,

olfactory organ enclosed in its
fenestrated cartilaginous capsule ;
op, optic lobes; pr, prosen-
cephalon ; s, s, dorsal roots of

of “choroid plexuses.” The ventri-
cular system is complete and con-

tinuous. By contrast with the
Lamprey the brain of Myaine’ is
very primitive, more so perhaps
than in any other Craniate (Fig. 212). In a dorsal view the
brain is divided into four pairs of laterally expanded and longi-
tudinally compressed lobes by a median longitudinal fissure and
three transverse fissures. The two anterior lobes are little more
than the thickened anterior wall of the thalamencephalon,
although, judging from their histological structure, they represent a
very imperfectly differentiated prosencephalon and olfactory lobes.
The second and largest pair constitute the thalamencephalon.
The last two pairs of lobes represent a transversely divided pair
of optic lobes, or “corpora quadrigemina.” There is a large
medulla oblongata with a pair of corpora restiformia, but the

spinal nerves ; sp.c, spinal cord ;
th, thalamencephalon. (From
Wiedersheim, after Retzius. )

1 Holm, Morph. Jahrb. xxix. 1901, p. 865,

XIV NERVOUS SYSTEM 373

cerebellum is entirely absent. The ventricles are subject to
some individual variation, Third and fourth ventricles are
generally recognisable, either as isolated cavities or connected
by a remnant of the mesocoele. In the feeble development of
the prosencephalon, in the striking preponderance of the mid-brain

Fic. 213.—The brain of a Dog-Fish (Seyllinm canicula), A, dorsal view ; B, ventral
view. The choroid plexuses covering the roof of the third and fourth ventricles
have been removed. 0.0, Olfactory lobe ; ep, origin of the stalk of the pineal body ;
J» (in A), prosencephalon ; /.5 (in B), cerebral hemispheres ; fr, fourth ventricle ;
h.b, cerebellum ; h.p, pituitary body ; 2.f, lobi inferiores ; m.b, optic lobes 3 m.d,
medulla oblongata ; sc, saccus: vasculosns ; th, thalamencephalon ; ¢.o (i) olfactory
peduncle ; i.-x. cranial nerves. (From Wiedersheim. )

over the rest of the brain, and in the absence of a cerebellum,
Myzxine is unique amongst Craniates.

In Elasmobranchs among Fishes the brain attains a much
higher grade of structure. In Seylliwm (Fig. 213) there is
a large prosencephalon, and directly in front of it a pair of
imperfectly differentiated cerebral hemispheres, while from its
antero-lateral regions the large olfactory lobes arise. The proso-
coele divides in front into four diverticula, of which the two

374 FISHES CHAP,

inner ones extend into the hemispheres as lateral ventricles,
and the two outer as rhinocoeles into the olfactory lobes (Fig.
214). In connexion with the infundibulum there is a pair of
sacci vasculosi, consisting mainly of gland-tubules, opening into
the infundibular cavity.’ The cerebellum is exceptionally large,
but it does not form a “ valvula cere-
belli.” Large ear-like corpora resti-
formia are present. The third and
fourth ventricles alone retain an epi-
thelial roof in relation with choroid
plexuses.

In all essentials the brain of the
Holocephali is a repetition of the
Elasmobranch type, more especially of
the elongated form seen in Wotidanus.
Indications of a higher grade of struc-
ture are, however, to be seen in the
reduction of the prosencephalon which,
with its prosocoele, is now scarcely
distinguishable from the thalamen-
ie, Oy Rae naar dione cephalon and its ventricle; and in the

dinal section of brain of Chilo. more complete differentiation of the

napa lbatiaoierh cerebral hemispheres from one another

Origin of cerebellar ventricle and from the rest of the brain. Large

eee Bee wee nota, {tilled corpora restiformia are con-

5 tter, 5 meta,

fourth ventricle ; opt, opto- spicuous structures on each side of the

coele, or cavity of an optic =

lobe ; pura, lateral ventricles; Medulla oblongata. Besides the usual

(in ee intra-cranial pituitary body, there is

also a separate extra-cranial portion

lodged in a pit on the ventral surface of the basis cranii: in the
embryo the two are continuous.

In the Teleostomi the brain is distinctly of a more primitive
type than in any other Fishes (Fig. 215). The most. striking
feature is the absence of cerebral hemispheres, the evolution of
the primary fore-brain proceeding no farther than the formation
of an undivided prosencephalon with a non-nervous roof, and
a prosocoele which forms a continuous cavity with the third
ventricle, or at the most is only separated from it by an infolding

' The sacci probably secrete the fluid contents of the ventricles.
* Haller, Morph. Jahrb. xxvi. 1898, p. 345.

375

NERVOUS SYSTEM

XIV

Amongst other

of the epithelial roof or velum transversum.

diagnostic characters may be mentioned the predominance of the

(aay eY Joye ‘gq f wraysxapetay wor ‘W) “OTS “Sa
UL sv sioqyo[ aouerayor Surateutar § soarau TLTTBAD YBWEy PUB “YBWIM “TS “YpWeaes “PY “X ‘XT SHIA TIA SA f Sa]OTAQUAA T]JANOF
pue pug care “ia faareu odo Sy f umsaaasuBAy WUMpaA “Pe | TIfaqedao R[NAaTBA *o°e $

f aansstuztu0s Lotaysou ‘ard { apaoo
-opaktt Of £ LoTsaJTIE suqoT ~°7 adusswUUIOD AorMeyUT ‘9° Sammsstumoo IepNUaqeipE Ory SaxpNuaqVY UOTPSuvs yh f sLupnoy

-aYUL BAINSSIUMUOD Yr" WOT} [EUIPNYBUCT [VoyIOaA v ‘g { (viunf’ ow poy) OLY, V JO UlVAG ay} JO ALA [VsLOp “Y—'GTZ ‘Ol

mid-brain over the other divisions, the anterior extension of

the large cerebellum into the mesocoele as a “ valvula cerebelli,”

376 FISHES CHAP.

and the absence of corpora restiformia. This type of brain is
most strongly marked in the Teleostei, but in other Teleo-
stomes some, like <Acipenser,) are typically Teleostean in this
respect (Fig. 216), while others, such as Lepidosteus, have
small cerebral hemispheres with lateral ventricles as well as a
prosencephalon.

The most obvious feature in the brain of the Dipnoi is the
great development of the cerebral hemispheres. In this respect
these Fishes approach the Amphibia, but in other features of brain-

pho.

Fia. 216.—Vertical longitudinal section of the brain of a Sturgeon (Acipenser ruthenus.)
c.p, Posterior commissure ; ¢.7, cranial roof; ic, mesocoele ; op.ch, optic chiasma ;
p.ch.p, posterior choroid plexus; v.c, valvula cerebelli; v.¢, velum transversum ;
viii, v.iv., the third and fourth ventricles ; other lettering as in Fig. 210. (From
Goronowitsch.)

structure they present points of agreement with most other
groups of Fishes without being closely related to any one of them.
In Protopterus’ (Fig. 217) the hemispheres are quite distinct
except behind, and the walls of their spacious lateral ventricles
are entirely nervous. Olfactory lobes are sessile on their anterior
extremities, and behind and below they enlarge into ventral lobes
which probably represent the hippocampal lobes of the higher
Vertebrates. A vesicular pineal body at the end of a slender
stalk overlies a singular conical projection from the roof of the
thalamencephalon or “pineal pillow.” The optic lobes form a
single oval body, and, as in Petromyzon and the Amphibia, the
? Goronowitsch, Morph. Jahrb. xiii. 1888, p. 427. ,

* Burekhardt, Das Central-Nervensystem v. Protopterus annectens. Berlin,
1892. ,

XIV NERVOUS SYSTEM 259

cerebellum is very small, A posterior choroid plexus covers
the roof of the fourth ventricle, and an anterior plexus in con-
nexion with the roof of the thalamencephalon projects downwards

(

Fic, 217.—Dorsal (A), ventral (B), and lateral (C) views of the brain of Protopterus
annectens. C, Cerebellum ; C.H, cerebral hemisphere ; U.S. 4, branches of the
sinus endolymphaticus ; Zn, infundibulum ; Z./, lobi inferiores ; J£0, medulla
oblongata ; O.L, olfactory lobe ; Op.Z, optic lobe ; P, pituitary body ; P.B, “ pineal
pillow” ; 8.4, sinus endolymphaticus ; Sp.c, spinal cord ; Sp.n, spinal nerve ; Vel,
velum transversum; Z, pineal body; IV.V., fourth ventricle; ii., iii, iv., v., vi., vii,
viii.l, vili.2, viii.3.4, ix., and x., roots of the cranial nerves. (From Burckhardt.)

into the third ventricle, and is also prolonged forwards into each
lateral ventricle. In Meoceratodus’ the brain is certainly more
primitive and distinctly less Amphibian. As compared with
Protopterus the olfactory lobes and the cerebellum are larger, and
the optic lobes are paired. The smaller hemispheres are non-

1 Sanders, dnn. Nat. Hist. (6) ili. 1889, p. 157.

378 FISHES CHAP,

nervous dorsally and medianly, the roof and inner wall of each
being formed by an extension of the thick, glandular choroid
plexus which forms the roof of the thalamencephalon.

The Spinal Nerves.—The spinal nerves of Cyclostomes (e.g.
Petromyzon) consist of a series of dorsal nerves arising on each’
side from the dorsal surface of the spinal cord, and of a similar
double series arising from the ventral surface, the dorsal nerves
regularly alternating with the ventral nerves. Hach myotome is
supplied by a dorsal and a ventral nerve which pass separately to
their peripheral distribution in the skin and muscles. In Fishes,
as in the higher Vertebrates, each dorsal nerve, now termed a
dorsal root, enlarges into a ganglion and then unites, either before
or directly after issuing from the neural canal, with the next
ventral nerve or ventral root in front to form a main spinal
nerve. At the same time the spinal nerves of opposite sides
tend to form pairs in the same transverse plane. After the
union of the two roots the spinal nerve divides into three typical
branches: a dorsal nerve (ramus dorsalis), and a ventral nerve
(ramus ventralis), both of which include somatic sensory or
afferent fibres, and somatic motor or efferent fibres, for the
innervation of the skin and muscles of the dorsal and lateral
portions of a myotome; and a visceral branch (ramus visceralis),
composed of afferent and efferent visceral fibres, which supplies
the adjacent viscera (alimentary canal and its glands and blood-
vessels), and helps to form the sympathetic nervous system.’ The
somatic afferent and the visceral afferent fibres enter the spinal
cord by the dorsal roots, the somatic efferent leaving the cord
through the ventral roots, although the visceral efferent fibres
traverse both roots. In the region of the paired fins more or fewer
of the rami ventrales unite to form a plexus, the brachial or the
pelvic plexus, from which the nerves to the fins take their
origin.

The Cranial Nerves—It is usual to describe the cranial
nerves of Cyclostomes and Fishes as consisting of ten serially
disposed pairs, viz..: the olfactory (i.), optic (ii.), oculomotor (iil.),
trochlear (iv.), trigeminal (v.), abducens (vi.), facial (vii.), auditory
(vili.), glossopharyngeal (ix.), and the vagus (x.) Like the spinal
nerves, the cranial nerves collectively include somatic sensory
(general cutaneous) and motor fibres, and also visceral sensory

? See Gaskell’s important paper, Journ. Physiol. vii. 1886, p. 1.

XIV CRANIAL NERVES 379

and motor fibres, all of which have their own special ceutres in
the brain, but the proportions of these nerve components differ
greatly in different nerves. Certain preoral nerves (iii., iv., and
vi.) are exclusively somatic motor; others (i. and ii.) are special
sensory nerves for the olfactory and visual organs; but most of
the other cranial nerves include several components, and are
therefore “mixed” nerves. Besides these components some
cranial nerves include also a quasi-independent system of nerve-
fibres, which converge from certain cutaneous sense-organs to an
independent centre in the medulla oblongata, the ¢uber acusticum,!
and is probably derived from the general cutaneous system of
nerve components. Such nerve fibres, including also the auditory
nerve, Which has its origin from the same centre, constitute the
lateralis system. Perhaps the most striking feature in the post-
oral cranial nerves is the predominance of the visceralis or
sympathetic system over the somatic. Omitting the lateralis
fibres and a relatively few somatic sensory fibres, visceral fibres,
sensory and motor, are the principal components of all these
nerves, including v. but excluding viii. The reason for this is
to be found in the fact that splanchnic or visceral muscles in
relation with the jaws and branchial arches have usurped the
place of somatic muscles in the muscular system of the head.
For developmental and other reasons the olfactory and optic
nerves stand in a category of their own, and the same may be
said of the third, fourth, and sixth nerves, which innervate the
muscles of the eyeball. The remaining nerves, all of which
have their origin in the medulla oblongata, possess certain
features gn common, and as they are related to the gill-clefts in
such a way that each forks over a cleft, they may be conveniently
distinguished as “ branchial” or “ branchiomeric nerves.” A typical
branchial nerve consists of (1) a principal gunglion near the
origin of the nerve from the brain; (2) a main trunk which
gives off (3) a somatic sensory branch or dorsal nerve to the
skin; (4) a palatine nerve (visceral sensory) to the oral or
pharyngeal mucous membrane; (5) an epibranchial ganglion
which is associated with a transitory embryonic epibranchial
sensory organ at the dorsal border of a branchial cleft; (6) a

1 Herrick, Journ. Neur. ix. p. 153; Cole, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb, xxxviil.
1896, p. 631; Id. Trans. Linn. Sov. vii. 1898, p. 115, to which an excellent
bibliography is appended.

CHAP,

FISHES

380

CUrlays1eperAy laye paytpowt AT}YS]S) ‘soarou peurds omy ysay ayy JO Spoor [eApUaA PUT
[esiop ayy “ua puv sp f saarau [euIds-o71d1990 {90 f aAIAU [BABOSIA ‘XA § A-TL S}OTD IOAO SULAOJ pus pazeucrpsuvs ‘saarou [Vrpouvsq ayy 7X
isusva oy T— anys “(Stsowoysvuy suosqoove) Wa Jo your auryeped ayy yALM Suisouoyseuy ¢xrwed ‘aasou aurjeped syt pus saqouriq erypouvaq
-qsod pue -aad sy yaa (x1) peaSu<avydossops ayy hah yung aunyeped nated Fw Ou aw sarpouyie, LOO SqT YU ‘sravpnqripuvmosy, ‘iy
+ WOLSUBS oyenotuas Huh Sruedurdy epcoyo ‘7:9 Surpurout ‘aadoad siperory oyL—"payq] ‘ado a TWA {LA jo siferoyzedus snotupegyydo
ayy ‘Wa's'do YAN (9) UolXaMUOD JBASsTUUIOD szyT pus ‘(7's) Youviq [etoduroz-vadus sqt PA ‘oadou Slory 0") S11 ‘Jo SIOUBI, LV[NCLLPUBUL
[wude}xXe “ap FWA Jo Youvaq sipeoonq WA‘I2g + WMOYsNoV Aayny ayy “("z) a4ZUAd SyT puL Waysfs STTVLeye, BY L—"Aeapyys anbrygg ‘*supunjoad
snorupeyqyydo ‘edo f staeyixeu wf staepaqipueur ‘pw $ wolpsuvs wepwssexyy “SH : aaa peuruesty aL — yon “popuys Apquasayip av
SOAIOU BULUTVMAL apf, ‘NaAda [VIURIO TIXIS pur “YZLNOy ‘palyy ‘puoosas “ysay oy VA “AT Me IE “Ef syapo perpouruy “A-1T f apovaids ‘sf aywapend

-oyeped ‘bd $ uv8io Atoporsjo ‘0-70 { aSe[Avo Soyo yu “YSlY V UT Saddou [LIUVI oY} Jo sayouvaq pedsoutd oy SuLMoys WeAStI—"S LZ “OL

A ‘

iv Y{ 2a 90 ‘T i

TEA FAIA A, ANN UATeAS AAAS
‘ , 7 oN x

oN

LO a

'
'

vd
1

ste
SSS '

XIV CRANIAL NERVES 381

pre-branchial nerve (visceral sensory), skirting the anterior
margin of a cleft in its ventral course; and (7) a post-branchial
branch (visceral motor) similarly related to the hinder margin.
The first six cranial nerves resemble those of the higher
Craniates in their mode of origin from the brain, in the physio-
logical nature of their component fibres, and in their peripheral
distribution, and therefore they need not be specially referred to
here.’ The principal branches of the fifth or trigeminal nerve
are shown in Fig. 218. Comparing this nerve with a typical
branchial nerve it would seem that the profundus and super-
ficialis ophthalmic nerves are dorsal nerves; the maaillaris and
mandibularis, pre- and post-branchial branches, respectively, in
relation with the modified gill-cleft which forms the mouth,
while the branch to the oral surface represents a palatine nerve.
The most important of the distinctive features in the cranial
nerves of Fishes are to be found in the relations of nerves vii., ix.,
and x. to branchial clefts, and in the lateralis system of nerve
components and its association with the lateral line sensory
organs. The seventh or facial nerve is an exceptionally interest-
ing nerve. Besides the usual components of a typical branchial
nerve certain of its so-called branches are wholly or largely
derived from the lateralis system. For this reason the nerve
may be said to consist of two portions, the facial proper, or
those fibres which constitute the facial nerve in air-breathing
Craniates, and the lateralis branches which solely innervate
lateral line sense-organs, and are therefore peculiar to aquatic
forms. The facial proper has a ganglion (the facial or geni-
culate ganglion) on its root, and on entering the orbit after
traversing the cranial wall it gives off a palatine nerve. Just
over the spiracle a pre-branchial nerve, the representative of the
chorda tympani of Mammals, leaves the main trunk, and passes
ventrally in relation with the anterior wall of the spiracle to
its ultimate distribution in the walls of the mouth cavity.
The main trunk, now called the ramus hyomandibularis,
then pursues a ventral course behind the spiracle as a
post-branchial nerve, and certain of its mainly motor branches
which pass downwards in connexion with the hyoid arch
supply the muscles of that arch, and, if an operculum
is present, the opercular muscles as well. The lateralis
portion of the facial includes the following principal branches,

382 FISHES CHAP.

each of which may have a ganglion on its root: (1) an
ophthalmicus superficialis ; (2) a buecalis nerve with its ramus
otieus ; and (3) eaternal mandibular nerves which course in the
ramus hyomandibularis. The addition of the great lateralis
nerve, which is usually described as the lateral branch of the
tenth nerve, and of the eighth or auditory nerve which supplies
the auditory organ, completes the enumeration of the main
factors of the lateralis system. The ninth or glosso-pharyngeal
nerve, perhaps the -most typical of all the branchial nerves,
has pre- and post-branchial branches which enclose the hyo-
branchial cleft. Its palatine nerve usually extends forwards
and anastomoses with the corresponding branch of the seventh,
thus forming a connexion (Jacobson’s anastomosis) between the
two cranial nerves. In some Elasmobranchs and Teleosts fibres
derived from the dorsal branch of the ninth nerve innervate a
few sense-organs of the lateral sensory canal of the head, and
hence that nerve sometimes contains lateralis fibres. The tenth
or vagus is a compound nerve. Besides the great lateralis nerve
generally associated with it, the vagus includes as many
typical branchial nerves as there are branchial clefts behind the
hyo-branchial cleft, and in Elasmobranchs and in Chimaera these
nerves have independent origins from the medulla oblongata.
Each nerve has the typical structure, a ganglionated trunk which
forks over a gill-cleft into the usual pre- and post-branchial
branches, and palatine branches to the pharyngeal walls. In
the Dipnoi the lateralis nerve is connected with the superficial
ophthalmic branch of the seventh nerve by a commisural nerve
which curves across the outer face of the auditory capsule. A
somewhat similar anastomosis is also present in Petromyzon. The
vagus also includes a large ramus intestinalis, which in Elasmo-
branchs, at all events, has a distinct ganglionated root. The
nerve forms characteristic plexuses on the oesophagus and stomach,
and in Cyclostomes its branches may extend nearly the whole length
of the intestine. In Ganoids and Teleosts there is an interesting
nerve known as the “lateralis accessorius.” It is a compound
nerve, and owes its formation to the union of somatic sensory
fibres derived in succession from dorsal branches of the v., vii.
ix., and x. nerves, and also from the corresponding branches
of a variable number of spinal nerves. The finer branches of the
nerve are distributed to the skin of one or more of the fins, or

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 383

even, as in Gadus, to all the fins, especially to the numerous
“end-buds” which are present on those organs. In many
Fishes a variable number of the anterior spinal nerves (spino-
occipital) perforate the occijfital region of the skull. They
probably represent the ventral roots only of the ordinary spinal
nerves of this region.

SENSE-ORGANS

The Cutaneous Sense-Organs,—-These organs, the most re-
markable and certainly the most characteristic of the sense-organs
of Cyclostomes and Fishes, are bud-like groups of epidermic cells in
relation with the ends of sensory nerve fibres. Each consists of a
central core of sensory cells, provided with terminal cuticular sensory
hairs, and surrounded by a zone of supporting and mucus-secret-
ing cells which leave the hairs exposed at the apex of the bud.
Two kinds of these organs can be distinguished, which differ in
their innervation and in their position in the skin. Of the two,
the so-called end-buds are the more primitive. They occupy a
superficial position in the epidermis, and their sense-cells are as
long as the supporting cells. They are present in Cyclostomes
and Elasmobranchs, and especially in Teleosts, where they are
irregularly distributed over the surface of the body, on the fins,
lips, and barbels, and also in the epithelium of the mouth and
pharynx. In the Dipnoi they are limited to the oral cavity, and
in the higher Craniates they become taste-buds.' Their somatic
sensory nerves” are derived from the vii., ix., and x. cranial nerves,
and the lateralis accessorius. In the second type, usually
called “ nerve-eminences,” the sensory cells are shorter than the
supporting cells, and they are always innervated by the lateralis
system. When first developed in the embryo they are quite
superficial, like end-buds, but later the epidermis in which
they lie sinks inwards so as to line a series of pits, closed sacs,
tubes, open grooves, or closed canals. Pit-organs, so abundant on
the head and trunk of Teleosts (Fig. 220), are simple epidermic
pits with insunken nerve-eminences, disposed in groups or in

1 For a discussion of the relations of ‘“‘end-buds” to the sense of taste in
Fishes, see Bateson, Journ. Marine Biol. Ass. i. (N.S.) 1890, p. 225; and Herrick,
U.S. Fish Commiss. Bull. 1902, p. 237. In the latter paper a bibliography of the
subject is given.

* These fibres are included in the visceral sensory or ‘‘communis” system by
Herrick.

384 FISHES CHAP.

lines (accessory lateral lines) or irregularly distributed. The
“ Spalt-papillen” of Elasmobranchs are pit-organs in which the
orifice of the pit is reduced to a slit. The more deeply-seated
Savi’s vesicles on the ventral sutface of the Torpedo, and the
nerve-sacs of Ganoids, are similar organs converted into closed
sacs and pinched off from the rest of the epidermis. Lorenzini’s
ampullae or mucus canals, which are found in definitely located
groups on the lateral and upper surfaces of the head in Elasmo-
branchs, may perhaps be compared to pit-organs prolonged inwards
to form subcutaneous tubes, each of which terminates in a
radially-septate, chambered dilatation or ampulla, containing
groups of sensory cells.

Besides the more diffusely scattered sense-organs there are
others which become disposed in definite lines along the sides
of the body and on the head, and, enclosed in grooves or closed
canals, constitute the highly characteristic lateral line system of
Cyclostomes and Fishes.!_ The auditory organ must also be included
as a specialised portion of this system. Both organs are inner-
vated by the lateralis system, and both arise from a+ common
rudiment in the embryonic epidermis in the position of the
future auditory organ. This rudiment grows backwards along
the side of the body in the form of a cord of cells differentiated
from the epidermis, and also forwards, where it soon divides
into the rudiments of future supra-orbital and infra-orbital
canals, Sense-organs are differentiated at intervals along the
line of the cord; and in the body, but not on the head, they
frequently exhibit a segmental disposition. Each sensory organ
then sinks down into a short epidermic groove, which by the
subsequent meeting of its lips becomes a canal detached from
the epidermis. The short canals then become continuous, leaving,
however, an externally opening primary pore between every two
consecutive canals, and the result is a continuous canal having
sense-organs imbedded in its epidermic lining and connected with
the exterior by pores at intervals (Fig. 219)? The enclosure of
the canals in the scales of the lateral line of the trunk or in
special drain-pipe ossicles on the head, and the dichotomous

1 See previously cited papers by Herrick and Cole ; also Ewart, Trans. Roy. Soc.
Edinb, xxxvi. 1892, p. 59; Collinge, Quart. Journ. Mier, Sci. xxxvi. 1894, p. 499;
and Herrick, Jowrn. Comp. Neurology, xi. 1901, p. 177.

? Allis, Jowrn. Morph. ii. 1889, p. 463.

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 385

subdivision of the primary pores into groups of surface-pores,
complete the evolution of the system in its more advanced
condition. Typically, the lateral line system consists of certain
canals or grooves, usually but not invariably continuous, and
defined by their innervation, (i). a /ateral canal extending along
the side of the body and the hinder part of the head, and having
its sensory organs supplied by the great lateralis nerve (Fig.
220); Gi.) a supra-orbital canal passing forwards over the eye
and innervated by the superficial ophthalmic branch of the
facial nerve; (ill.) an infra-orbital canal supplied by the buccalis

Fic. 219.—Vertical longitudinal section through the lateral canal of Amia calva. Ln,
Lateralis nerve with its branches, 2, 2, to the sensory organs, 8.0, 8.0; P,P; Ps external
pores ; s.c, sensory canal ; s, s, scales of the lateral line. (From Wiedersheim, after
Allis.)

and otic branches of the same nerve; and (iv.) a hyo-mandibular
or operculo-mandibular canal, situated on the outer side of the
hyoid region, and thence prolonged downward and forward in
relation with the lower jaw, and innervated by the external
mandibular branches of the facial nerve. The hyo -mandi-
bular canal is sometimes distinct from the other canals, as in
Elasmobranchs and some Teleosts (Fig. 220); and in certain
North American Siluroids the same may be said of the supra-
orbital. But, as a rule, the infra-orbital is continuous behind
both with the lateral and the supra-orbital canals, while the
hyo-mandibular canal joins the infra-orbital, or, exceptionally,
VOL. VII 26

386 FISHES CHAP.

the supra-orbital canal. Transverse commissural canals often
connect the lateral and supra-orbital canals of opposite sides
across the dorsal surface of the head, and the corresponding
infra-orbital and hyo-mandibular canals may also be continuous
at the extremity of the snout or at the mandibular symphysis.
Throughout their extent the canals communicate with the
exterior by pores, or short canals terminating in pores, or by
branched canals ending in groups of pores. In Cyclostomes! the
lateral line system
is represented by
pit-organs disposed
as in Fishes, and
innervated by a
true lateralis nerve.
Some Elasmo-
branchs have the
lateral canal of the
trunk represented
by an open groove
protected by mar-
ginal denticles.

Chimaera is more
Fic. 220.—Sensory canals of the left side of the head of primitive still in
Gadus virens. e, Eye ; 7.0, infra-orbital canal (dotted) ; .
Zc, lateral canal (oblique shading) ; 2, nasal apertures ; this respect, for on
op, operculum ; op.m, operculo-mandibular canal (longi- the head as well
tudinal shading) ; y.0, pit-organs ; s.0, supra-orbital canal
(cross-hatched) ; s.0.c, supra- orbital commissure ; sf, as on the body the
supra-temporal branch ; 4.4, tubuli by which the canals . i si
communicate with the exterior. (From Cole.) scuegly Oreen scene
in open grooves.

Amongst Fishes these organs are most primitive in the Dipnoi,
where they retain their superficial position in the epidermis. In
Teleostomes the lateral canals perforate the scales of the lateral line,
and at intervals they open externally by simple or multiple pores
which perforate the scales. On the head they are more or less
completely enclosed in special ossicles which either remain distinct
or fuse with certain of the adjacent dermal or cartilage bones of
the skull. The use of the lateral line organs is not certainly
known. They occur only in Fishes and Amphibia, and as blind
Fishes are able to avoid obstacles with the greatest ease when
swimming, it is possible that these organs enable their possessors

1 Johnston, Journ. Comp. Neurology, xii. 1902, p.-2:

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 387

to appreciate undulatory movements in water in the shape of
reflex waves from contiguous surfaces or objects? Their great
antiquity is shown by their existence in most of the Hetero-
straci, and in the Antiarchi and Arthrodira, although they have
not yet been discovered in the Osteostraci.

The Auditory Organs.—In its more typical condition each
auditory organ consists of a membranous sac or vestibule,
partially constricted into an upper portion or utriculus and a
lower or sacculus (Fig. 221, A). Three semicircular canals are
connected with the utriculus, of which two are vertical and at
right angles to one another, and the third is horizontal. One end
of each canalis dilated intoanampulla. <A slender tube, the ductus
endolymphaticus, leaves the sacculus, and ends in a sac-like
swelling, the sinus endolymphaticus, which apparently represents a
portion of the embryonic epidermic involution from which the
auditory organ is formed. A smaller sac-like outgrowth from
the sacculus, the lagena, corresponds to the cochlea of the
higher Vertebrates. The epidermic lining of this system of
cavities is differentiated into patches or ridges of sense-cells
(maculae or cristae), separated by supporting cells and innervated
by the terminal branches of the auditory nerve. There isa crista
acustica in each ampulla; and maculae acusticae are present in
the utriculus, sacculus, and lagena. A fluid, the endolymph, fills
all the cavities, and a similar fluid or peri/ymph occupies the
spaces-in the periotic capsule in which the various chambers are
lodged. Among the more notable deviations from this type of
auditory organ the Cyclostome Mywine, apparently, has but a
single semicircular canal with an ampulla at each end, and the
vestibule is a simple sac (Fig. 221, B). Petromyzon has two
canals, but lacks the horizontal canal. In Elasmobranchs, in-
cluding Chimaera (C), the ductus endolymphaticus retains its
primitive connexion with the exterior by means of a pore on the
dorsal surface of the head. In the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus) the
paired endolymphatic sinuses divide into a number of caecal
branches containing otoliths, which meet and interlace over the
fourth ventricle (Fig. 217).? Otoliths, either in the form of fine,

1 Fuchs (Archiv f. d. ges. Physiol. lix. 1895, p. 454) has suggested that these
organs may be concerned with the perception of pressure variations. It has also
been argued that they are concerned with equilibration and the co-ordination of
the movements of the fins. (Sce American Journ. Physiol. i. p. 128.)

2 Burckhardt, Daz Central-Nervensystem v. Protopterus, Berlin, 1892, p. 3°.

388 FISHES CHAP,

mucus-connected, calcareous particles, as in Elasmobrauchs, or as
massive solid concretions in Teleosts, are present in relation with
the sensory areas of the utriculus, sacculus, and lagena.

In a few marine and in a large number of freshwater Teleosts

Fic, 221.—Auditory organs of Fishes. A, of a typical Fish ; B, of Myxine; ©, of
Chimaera ; and D, of Perea. «.c, Anterior canal ; am’, am", am’, ampullae ; am.n,
nerves to ampullae; ¢, semicircular canal (in Myine) ; d.e, ductus endo-lymphaticus ;
h.c, horizontal canal; 2, lagena; mc, macula acustica ; m.s, macula acustica of
the sacculus ; , nerves to ampullae; vo, external aperture of the ductus endo-
lymphaticus ; p.c, posterior canal ; s, sacculus ; s.e, sinus endo-lymphaticus ; sh,
superticial skin ; s.s, sinus superior ; w, utriculus ; viii, auditory nerve. (From
Wiedersheim, after Retzius.)

the auditory organ enters into a more or less intimate connexion
with the air-bladder by one of three different methods. The
first and simplest is by the apposition of the extremities of a
pair of caecal tubular prolongations from the air-bladder to the

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 389

outer surfaces of the fibrous membranes which close a pair of
yacuities in the outer bony walls of the periotic capsules, the
inner surfaces being bathed by the perilymph surrounding
the auditory organs. This method is characteristic of certain
Serranidae, Berycidae, Sparidae, Gadidae, and Notopteridae,’ and
probably in the Hyodontidae. In the second method, of which
several Clupeidae (e.g. Herring, Pilchard, ete.) furnish examples,
the periotic vacuities are open in-
stead of closed, and the sac-like
ends of the tubular extensions
from the air-bladder are in actual
contact with protruding outgrowths
from the utriculus.2 The third
method, by far the most elaborate,
is by the intervention of a series
of movably connected “ Weber-
jan” ossicles, of which the most
posterior on each side (the tripus)
is inserted into the dorsal wall of Fis. 222.—Cavity of the air-bladder of
thie <cauchiaddien (Fig. 223), while a Siluroid (Afacrones nemurus) ex-

posed by the removal of its ventral
the anterior one (scaphium) forms ee ee a
the outer wall of a median back- dedaced to: “the external, - sling
ward prolongation (sinus impar) — @ qvige) Ls ial came
of the perilymph-containing spaces temporal; ¢r.«, anterior portion of
surrounding the two auditory fe, fr, ereromtle portion
organs. This in turn encloses a tum; 2.3’, shorter transverse sep-
similar median prolongation (sinus rans: <Ucem Batlpp ene Ea dane
endolymphaticus) from the two sub-cerebrally united endo-
lymphatic ducts (Fig. 223). This complex mechanism is present in
the Cyprinidae, Siluridae, Characinidae, and Gymnotidae; and hence

the term “ Ostariophysi ” * as a collective name for these families.°

1 Bridge, Journ. Linn. Soc. xxvii. 1900, p. 503.

2 Ridewood, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xxvi. 1892, p. 26.

3 E. H. Weber, De aure et auditu Hominis et Animalium. Parsi. De aure
Animalium Aquatilium, Leipzig, 1820; Bridge and Haddon, Phil. Trans. 184,
1893, p. 65.

4 Sagemehl, Morph. Jahrb. x. 1885, p. 22.

5 The Weberian ossicles are modified components of certain of the anterior
vertebrae. The scaphium represents the neural arch of the first vertebra ; the inter-
calarium is the arch of the second vertebra ; while the tripus is probably the rib
of the third vertebra. In the Characinidae and the Cyprinidae an additional
essicle, the ‘‘claustrum”’ is present.

-

FISHES CHAP.

390

The physiological raison d’étre of the connexion between the
air-bladder and the auditory organ cannot yet be regarded as
satisfactorily determined. It is possible, as Weber thought, that

it may be an auxiliary to the

ave function of hearing by trans-
ae a o: wf mitting to the ear sound-waves
( =e impinging on the surface of the
Tare Yt Te /, body and affecting the gases in
wre Se eee the air-bladder.! On the other

7 SC. | ab <b.

hand, it may be urged with
perhaps greater probability that
the connexion exists for the
purpose of conveying to the
ear stimuli due to the varying
degrees of distension of the
air-bladder, such as, it may
be presumed, are naturally
brought about by the varia-
tions of hydrostatic pressure
which Fish encounters in
the course of its ascent or
descent in the water.” Whether

Fic, 223.—Diagram to show the Weberian
ossicles and their relations to the ear
and the air-bladder. at, Atrium, an
extension of the sinus impar; «.v.c,
anterior vertical canal ; b.w, bony wall of
the periotic capsule ; d.e, the medianly-
united endolymphatic ducts ; h.c, hori-
zontal canal ; in, intercalarium, a third
ossicle imbedded in the ligament (7.29)
connecting the scaphium with the
tripus ; 2, bony nodules on the sides of

a

as an

the complex vertebral centrum ; p.v.¢,
posterior vertical canal; s. sacculus ;
se, scaphium ; s.e, sinus endolymph-
aticus ; si, sinus impar; tra, tr.c. the
anterior and crescentic parts of the
tripus ; wt, utriculus. The radial lines
represent the fibres of the dorsal wall of

regarded accessory to
hearing, or as a means of regu-
lating the distension of the
air-bladder, the physiological
value of the connexion must

the air-bladder. (From Bridge and

; be considerable, and on _ this
Haddon.)

point it is at least significant
that the Weberian mechanism is characteristic of the dominant
families of freshwater Teleosts at the present day.’

The Olfactory Organs.—These organs are essentially a pair
of pit-like inpushings of the skin of the ventral side of the head
in front of the mouth, with their lining epidermis differentiated
into sensory cells separated by supporting cells, and connected
with the olfactory lobes of the brain by olfactory nerves. The

' See also Sérensen, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xxix. 1895, p. 399; and Bridge,
Journ. Linn. Soc. xxvii. 1900, p. 531.

° Bridge and Haddon, op. cit. p. 261.

3 Id. Proc. Roy. Soe. lii. 1892, p. 139.

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 391

Cyclostomata are unique amongst Craniates in the apparently
unpaired condition of the olfactory organ, and in its remarkable
relation to the pituitary involution. In the embryo Lamprey
the median and ventral olfactory pit is carried inwards with the
pituitary invagination, so that the former appears as a dorsal out-
growth from the latter, and the two have a common external
opening, the naso-pituitary aperture (Fig. 224). Later the ex-
traordinary forward growth of the upper lip to form the roof
of the buccal funnel has the effect of shifting the naso-pituitary
involution and its aperture to a final position on the dorsal side
of the head. It is due to this dorsal displacement that, as we

ol.o. wip. Lip. Lip.

Fic. 224.—Two stages in the development of the olfactory organ and the pituitary
involution in Petromyzon. A is the earlier, B a much later stage. 07, Brain ;
in, infundibulum ; /./p, lower lip ; ms, mesenteron ; , notochord ; ol.o, olfactory
organ ; pn, pineal body ; pt.s, pituitary sac ; st, stomodaeum ; w./p, upper lip.
(From Parker and Haswell, after Dohrn.)

shall see, the pituitary caecum reaches the ventral surface of the

brain by perforating the basis cranii from above, instead of from

below as in all other Craniates. The pituitary body is pinched
off from the dorsal side of the naso-pituitary involution. In
the adult Lamprey the olfactory organ appears as a round sac
divided by a median septum into two lateral chambers (Fig.
225), the lining epithelium of which is raised into prominent
ridges. Behind the sac the pituitary involution is prolonged
backwards beneath the brain, and, after traversing the basi-
cranial fontanelle, it widens out into a spacious cul-de-sac and
terminates on the dorsal side of the pharynx, beneath the an-
terior end of the notochord. In Mywine the pituitary involution
ends by opening into the pharynx. The apparently monorhinal

392 FISHES CHAP.

condition of the Cyclostomes is probably a secondary acquisition.
At the earliest embryonic stage at which any trace of an olfactory
organ is apparent, there is a median thickening of the epidermis,
possibly a vestige of some older sensory organ comparable, it may
be, to the so-called olfactory organ of Amphioxus; on each side
of it there is a lateral thickening, the rudiments of the paired
organs! The three thickenings, or “plakodes,” then sink inwards
to form an olfactory pit. The partial subdivision of the adult
organ by a vertical septum, and the presence of two olfactory

Fic, 225.—Side view of the brain of Petromyzon, with the olfactory organ and the
pituitary caecum in section. ch/m, Cerebellum ; crd.h, cerebral hemisphere ; dien.
thalamencephalon ; f, fold in the nasal tube; g/, nasal glands ; inf, infundibulum ;
Lgn.hb, left ganglion habenulae ; med.oh/, medulla oblongata ; na.ap, naso-pituitary
aperture ; 2.ch, notochord ; .Vrl-nr!, cranial nerves; .Vr!’, first ventral spinal
nerve ; olf.cp, olfactory capsule; olf, olfactory lobe ; olf.m.m, olfactory mucous
membrane ; opt./, optic lobe ; px, pineal body ; pn’, inferior pineal body ; pn.e,
parietal eye ; pty.b, pituitary body ; pty.p. pituitary cul-de-sac ; sp. median septum
of the olfactory sac ; sp', first dorsal spinal nerve. (From Parker and Haswell, after
Ahlborn and Kaenische. )

nerves, point to the same conclusion.” All Fishes possess olfactory
organs which are obviously paired. In Elasmobranchs and
Dipnoi they retain their primitive ventral position. Many
Sharks and Dog-Fishes possess an oro-nasal groove leading from
each olfactory organ to the corresponding angle of the mouth.
The Dipnoi proceed a stage farther, and, by the conversion of
the grooves into short canals, the olfactory pits communicate
with the mouth by true internal nostrils, as in the higher

1 Kupfer, Stud. vergl. Entwickl. d. Kopfes d. Kraniaten, iii. 1895, p. 6.
* In Bdellostoma the olfactory organ arises as a pair of outgrowths from the
pituitary involution (Bashford Dean, Kupfler's Festschrift, Jena, 1899, p. 269).

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 393

Vertebrates. In the adults of existing Teleostomi the orifice
of each organ is usually divided into two by the growth of a
fold of skin across it, and the two apertures rotate outwards and
upwards on to the lateral or the upper surface of the snout. Of
the two nostrils the posterior one probably corresponds to an
external nostril, and the anterior one to the internal nostril.
Occasionally each olfactory organ has only a single orifice. In
the Crossopterygii and in some Teleostei the nostrils become
tubular. The lining epithelium of the olfactory pits is usually
produced into ridges, disposed longitudinally or transversely, or
in the form of radii from a central point in the roof. Many
Teleosts have each olfactory organ prolonged backwards into one
or two sacs, the nasal sacs, which are either simple reservoirs, or
glandular and mucus-secreting. In a species of Chinese Sole
(Cynoglossus semilaevis) the two sacs, one from each olfactory
organ, unite over the roof of the mouth in a common median
sac, and in one unique specimen the latter communicated with
the mouth by a large naso-pharyngeal aperture.’

The Eyes——lIn essential structure the eyes of Cyclostomes
and Fishes resemble those of the higher Craniates. As a rule,
in Fishes they are relatively larger, however, and the lens is
globular and the cornea somewhat flatter. Ciliary processes
and ciliary muscles are absent. As the eyes are nearly always
lateral in position it is probable that monocular vision is
the rule. In Teleosts and in Amia a “choroid gland,” consist-
ing of a mass of capillary blood-vessels, surrounds the optic nerve
externally to the retina, and derives its blood from the efferent
artery of the pseudobranch (Fig. 226). In most Teleostomi, but
not in Cyclostomes, Elasmobranchs, and Dipnoi, there is a
singular prolongation of the choroid coat, known as the “pro-
cessus falciformis,” which extends across the vitreous humour to
the inner face of the lens, where it ends in an expansion, the
“campanula Halleri” (Fig. 226). Accommodation to vision at
different distances is not effected by alterations in the convexity
of the lens, but by a change in its position with regard to the
retina, apparently brought about by the contraction of a special
retractor muscle.2 Some oceanic pelagic Teleosts are remarkable
for their curious telescopic eyes in the shape of short protruding

1 Kyle, Journ. Linn, Soc. (Zool.), xxvii. 1900, p. 541.
2 Beer, Wien. klin. Wochenschr., No. xlii. 1898, p. 11.

394 FISHES CHAP.

cylinders, each terminating in a strongly convex cornea (Fig.
227).' The eyes are directed either upwards or forwards,
and, as their long axes are parallel in either position, it
is probable that these Fishes are capable of binocular vision.
In the young of certain Teleosts occurring in the Antarctic
and Indian Oceans the large eyes are situated at the ex-
tremities of extraordinary long stalks extending from the sides
of the head.

In the quasi-parasitic Cyclostome, J/yxine, and in many
Teleosts belonging to widely different families, which live at
great depths in the sea or
inhabit subterranean waters,
the eyes suffer from disuse
and degenerate in structure.
The influence of a deep-sea
habitat on the eyes of Fishes
is somewhat varied. The
eyes are often small. A few
abyssal Fishes are totally
blind, and no external trace
of eyes can be seen (Fig.
450). In such Fishes com-

; pensation is often afforded
Fic. 226.—Vertical section of the eye of Salmo ¥

Jfario (semi-diagrammatic). dy Argentea ; by an extraordinary develop-

ch choroid; halt shoved g's. et ment of tactile organs in

1, lens ; opt.rv, optic nerve ; py, CE bit the form of long barbels, or

lye ag roesslcormi retinas of trailing filaments derived

from the median or the paired
fins (Fig. 371, B). Many deep-sea forms possess eyes of the
normal size, or even exceptionally large eyes, probably because
either they occasionally migrate towards the surface, or else they
possess phosphorescent organs and are able to see by the aid of
the light they themselves emit. A blind Siluroid (Amiurus
nigrilabris) frequents the cave streams of Pennsylvania, and
many members of the same family which live in muddy waters
have very small or even minute eyes. One of the Gobies (Zyphlo-
gobius),’ which buries itself in the sand, or is found under stones in
the holes of a burrowing Crab on the coast of California, is also

scl cphalt

1 Chun, Aus den Tiefen des Weltmeeres, Jena, 1900, p. 534.
* Ritter, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. xxiv. 1893, p. 51.

XIV SENSE-ORGANS 395

blind. Amongst other blind Fishes Amblyopsis and Typhlichthys
(Amblyopsidae)* and Luei/uga (Zoarcidae) may be mentioned, the
first two inhabiting the cave streams of North America, while the
third has a similar habitat in Cuba. When the eyes degenerate
they dwindle in size and recede from the surface. The lens and
the iris wholly or partially disappear, and although it is generally
recognisable the retina loses certain of its characteristic layers, or
the latter are but imperfectly
formed. In JMyaine even the
eye-muscles are absent.

The eyelids of Fishes are
little more than marginal folds
of skin, capable of little if
any movement, and leave the
eyes largely uncovered. Some
Sharks have a third eyelid or
“membrana nictitans” at the
anterior corner of the eye.
Lachrymal glands are un-
known.

The Parietal Eye.—lIt is =

only in the Cyelostomes that P22. ens eye of Opie
this structure can have any ‘species of a new family of Teleosts from
claim to be regarded as a visual em Ocean (B). Nat. size. (From
organ. In the Lamprey (Fig.
228) the parietal eye is a slightly flattened vesicle lying
directly over the pineal vesicle, and connected by a slender
stalk or nerve with the right ganglion habenulae. The dorsal
or more external half of the vesicle is bi-convex, and forms the
“pellucida,” while the inner half or retina is said to consist
of supporting cells with interspersed deeply pigmented sense-
cells and ganglion cells.” The external skin over the parietal
eye is partially transparent in the living animal.

In many of the oldest known Fishes, such as the Ostracodermi,
the Antiarchi, and the Crossopterygian Osteolepida, there are
indications of the existence either of one or of two median sense-
organs on the upper surface of the skull, in the shape of one or
two foramina, or hollow protuberances, or pit-like grooves or

’ Kigenmann, Arch. f. Entwickelungsmech. viii. 1899, p. 545.
2 Studnitka, Sitzber. k. béhm. Ges. Wiss., 1899, No. xxxvii.

396 FISHES CHAP. XIV

depressions, but, as a rule, when one of them is present the
other is absent. It is probable that both these structures
were associated with sensory organs, of which one may have

Fic, 228.—Vertical section through the parietal eye and the pineal vesicle of Petro-
myzon marinus. c.t, Connective tissue ; p, pellucida ; p.o, pineal organ ; pt.o,
parietal eye; 7, retina; iii v, third ventricle. (From Wiedersheim, after Stud-

niéka. )

been a parietal eye and the other a pineal eye. Some Teleosts
(eg. many deep-sea Scopelidae) have a transparent, convex,
cornea-like prominence on the upper surface of the head which
may be related to one of these singular organs."

1 Chun, Joc. cit. p. 536.

J

,

CHAPTER XV
THE KIDNEYS AND THE REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS—BREEDING

TuHE kidneys and the reproductive organs are so intimately con-
nected that it is necessary to deal with them together. Both
organs are specialised portions of the coelom and its epithelial
lining. The kidneys are essentially a series of tubular and at
first segmentally-disposed outgrowths from the coelom (urocceles)
which acquire a connexion with the exterior, while the gonads
have their origin from local modifications of the coelomic epi-
thelium. At a very early embryonic stage each lateral half
of the coelom presents three well-marked divisions: (1) a series
of dorsal portions (“ myocoeles”), the cavities of the myotomes or
muscle-segments; (2) a longitudinally continuous unsegmented
portion extending round the alimentary canal, the “ventral

?

coelom”; and (3) a series of intermediate tubular portions or
“nephrotomes,” each of which leads from a myocoele to the ventral
coelom (Fig. 229, A). The essential components of the kidneys,
the urocoeles or renal tubules, are derived from the nephrotomes.
In its typical condition each kidney consists of three portions,
which, in accordance with their embryological and evolutionary
sequence, are termed the “ pronephros,” the “ mesonephros,” and the
“metanephros.” The pronephros, the larval or provisional kidney,
is formed from a limited number of the nephrotomes immediately
behind the head. From each nephrotome a hollow tubular out-
growth is formed, which grows towards the lateral surface of the
body, and then unites with its fellows of the same side to form
a main longitudinal duct—the “archinephric” or “ pronephric
duct ” (Fig. 229, A, Fig. 230, A). This duct grows backwards
until it opens into the cloaca.t At the same time the nephro-

' It is probable that the archinephric duct is derived from the embryonic
397

398 FISHES CHAP.

tomes lose their connexion with the myocoeles, although they
still retain their “ nephrostomes ” or apertures through which they
communicate with the ventral coelom. When fully developed the
pronephros consists of a few tubules, more or less convoluted, open-
ing at their inner extremities into the coelom by means of their
ciliated nephrostomes, and at their outer ends communicating
with the exterior through the archinephric duct. In relation

Fic, 229.—Diagrammatic transverse sections through an embryo Craniate to show the
mode of development of the pronephros (A) and of the mesonephros (B). The right
side of each figure shows an earlier stage than the left. In B (left side) the con-
nexion of a vas efferens with a mesonephric tubule, and the division of the archi-
nephric duct into Mullerian and mesonephric ducts are shown. a, Aorta; 4.c,
alimentary canal; a.d, archinephric duct ; g, glomus ; gl, glomerulus ; t.m, inner
nephrostome ; mb, Malpighian body ; md, Miillerian duct ; mud, mesonephric
duct ; mnt, mesonephrie tubule ; myc, myocoele ; myt, myotome ; n, notochord ;
np, nephrotome ; nt, nephrostome ; 0.n, outer nephrostome ; pn.t, pronephric
tubule ; s.c, spinal cord ; ¢, testes ; v.c, ventral coelom ; v.ef, vas efferens. (After
Kingsley and Semon. )

with the pronephros a branch from the dorsal aorta forms a tuft
of capillary blood-vessels or “ glomus,” opposite the nephrostomes,
which projects into the ventral coelom on each side. Later, a
second series of much more numerous tubules is formed behind
the pronephros, which constitute the mesonephros. In forming
mesonephric tubules the nephrotomes become disconnected from
the myotomes and their myocoeles, and curving outwards they
epiblast ; hence the suggestion that in the primitive Vertebrates the duct was a

longitudinal groove in the superficial skin into which the pronephric tubules
opened externally.

xv KIDNEYS 399

come to open into the archinephric duct, although they do not in
any way contribute to its formation (Fig. 229, B). Segmentally-
arranged twigs from the dorsal aorta end in tufts of capillaries
or glomeruli, each of which projects into a small sac-like enlarge-
ment of a mesonephric tubule, pushing before it the wall of the
sac. In this way a double-walled “ Malpighian body,” contain-
ing a “glomerulus,” is formed in connexion with each tubule.
Subsequently, the mesonephric tubules increase in number by
budding. New nephrostomes and Malpighian bodies are developed
on the secondary branches, and the original segmental arrange-
ment of the tubules becomes obscured. With the growth of
new tubules, and the formation of blood-vessels and of connective
and lymphoid tissues between them, each mesonephros finally
assumes the condition of a compact gland imbedded in the dorsal
wall of the coelom, with its ventral surface invested by the
peritoneum. A ‘“ metanephros,” which in the higher Vertebrates
replaces the mesonephros as the functional kidney, is perhaps
not represented in Fishes.

A more or less well-developed pronephros is present in the
embryos or larvae of the Cyclostomes and of all Fishes, but as a
rule it completely disappears at an early period and is replaced
by the mesonephros. It is retained throughout life, however,
in the Myxinoid Cyclostomes (Fig. 230, B), and has its persistent
nephrostomes opening into the pericardial cavity." In a few
Teleosts the pronephros is also persistent, as in Merasfer and
Dactylopterus, and in others the organ may not completely dis-
appear until the approach of sexual maturity. But with these
exceptions the mesonephros is the sole functional kidney in the
adults of the Cyclostomes and of all Fishes. As regards the
nature of the duct by which the excretion of the mesonephros is
conveyed outwards, there are notable differences in different
Craniates. The Cyclostomes and the Teleostomi retain that part
of the archinephric duct into which the mesonephric tubules open,
and which remains after the atrophy of the pronephros (Fig. 230,
B, E, F). In Elasmobranchs, and probably also in the Dipnoi,
a special mesonephric duct is developed in a way which will
be described later (Fig. 230, C,D). In the males of Elasmo-
branchs some of the hinder mesonephric tubules unite to form

1 W. Miiller, Jen. Zeitsch. ix. 1875, p. 107 ; Semon, Carl Gegenbaur’s Festschrift,
Leipzig, 1896, iii. p. 169.

400 FISHES CHAP.

A

D pa Qe) ape

Fic. 230.—Showing the principal modifications of the kidneys and reproductive organs
in Cyclostomes and Fishes. A, The pronephros and its duct in the embryo;
B, the kidneys and genital pores in Petromyzon, the vestigial pronephros repre-
sented as in Myxine; © and D, the urinogenital organs of a male and female
Elasmobranch ; E, of a male or female Teleost, or a male Lepidosteus; F, of a
female Polypterus, Acipenser, Amiu, or Osmerus. a, Anus; a.d, archinephric
duct ; ¢, cloaca ; ¢.a, the coelomic aperture of the Miillerian duct ; c.p, cutaneous
pit; g, gonad ; gd, gonoduct ; g.p, genital pore ; 7, intestine ; m, Malpighian body ;
m.d, Millerian duct ; mn, mesonephros ; mn, vestigial mesonephros ; mn, ex-
cretory portion of the mesonephros (‘‘ metanephros”’) ; mn, genital portion of meso-
nephros ; mn.d, mesonephric duct; mtn.d, metanephric duct; 2, nephrostome ;
ov, ovary ; p.a, abdominal pore ; p.f, peritoneal funnel; pn, pronephros ; pn’,
vestigial pronephros ; s.g, shell gland ; s.s, sperm sac; ¢, testis; wg.s, w.s, urino-
genital sinus ; v.ef, vasa efferentia ; v.s, vesicula seminalis.

Xv ABDOMINAL PORES 401

a single main duct opening into the terminal part of the meso-
nephric duct, and these tubules and their separate duct are
sometimes regarded as a metanephros and a metanephric duct.
The mesonephric nephrostomes are persistent throughout life in
a few Elasmobranchs (e.g. Notidanidae, Heterodontidae, Rhinidae,
and some Scylliidae), and also in Amia:' in all other Fishes
as well as in the Cyclostomes they become closed in early
life.

In many Fishes the hinder extremity of the coelom com-
municates directly with the exterior through “abdominal pores,”
of which there is usually a
pair, rarely a single pore,
situated close to the cloacal
or the anal aperture.” Elasmo-
branchs usually have a pair,
often at the extremities of a
pair of cloacal papillae (Fig.
231), but they are absent in
some families (eg. Hetero-
dontidae and Rhinidae); and
in some Scylliidae (eg. Scyl-
lium canicula) they. are very
variable, being either present
or absent on both sides, or an LU,
open pore is present oh one Fy¢, 231.—Diagrammatic horizontal section
side only. Pores are present UHmush the som a al
and paired in the Crosso- pore; ¢, coelom ; c/, cloaca ; cl.p, cloacal
pterygii, the Chondrostei, and papilla; cp, cloacal pit; od, oviducal

apertures in the female; 7, rectum ;
the Holostei. Amongst the u.s, cloacal aperture of the urinary sinus
Di iN todus | - (female), or the urogenital sinus (male).
pnol <Veoceravoaus has a pai In some Elasmobranchs the abdominal
of pores. Protopterus some- pore opens at the base of the cloacal
: : papilla, as shown at a.p', (Modified from
times has two pores opening Bles,)
into the cloaca, but as a rule
the two become confluent and have a single external aperture.
In Lepidosiren pores are wanting. Abdominal pores are rarely
present in Teleostei. They exist, however, in the Mormyridae

(Gymnarchus and several species of Mormyrus), and also in the

1 Jungersen, Zool. Anz. xxiii. 1900, p. 328.

° Bridge, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xiv. 1879, p. 81; Bles, ib. xxxii, 1898, p.
484; Proc. Roy. Soc. lxii. 1898, p. 232.

VOL. VII 2D

402 FISHES CHAP,

Salmonidae,! where they are as singularly variable in different
species and individuals as in the Elasmobranch Scylliidae. The
use of abdominal pores is not certainly known, unless the coelom of
those Fishes which possess them continues to retain some measure
of its primitive excretory function, and the pores act as excretory
ducts. That the nephrostomes are excretory organs has been
shown by experiment, and it is worthy of note that there exists a
reciprocal relation between these structures and abdominal pores,
to the extent that while there are a few Fishes (e.g. certain
Elasmobranchs and Amica) in which both coexist, there are
many others in which the presence of nephrostomes is correlated
with the absence of pores and vice versd.

The male and female gonads, testes and ovaries, are derived
from the coelomic epithelium near the inner or median aspect of
the nephrotomes (Fig. 229, B). Here the epithelium remains
columnar, and soon projects into the ventral coelom as a con-
tinuous longitudinal ridge. It is probable that at first the modified
epithelium is segmented as a series of ‘“ gonotomes,” but if so, the
latter must soon coalesce into a continuous ridge. Some of the
epithelial cells enlarge to form the primitive sex-cells. In the
development of an ovary, portions of the epithelium sink inwards,
carrying with them the primitive ova, Certain of the cells form
the epithelial walls of a number of ovisacs, each of which encloses
an ovum. As the ovisacs increase in number and size the
germinal ridges project more and more into the coelom until,
as ripe ovaries, they become suspended from its dorsal wall by
a double peritoneal fold, the “ mesovarium” (Fig. 156). The testes
develop in a similar fashion except that the primitive sex-cells,
which later give rise to spermatozoa, form the lining of a number
of simple or ampulla-like tubules, the seminiferous tubules, and
the suspensory fold is termed the “ mesorchium.”

The Cyclostomes have gonads in the shape of unpaired
organs extending nearly the whole length of the coelom, but
in all Fishes the organs are primarily paired, although by fusion,
or by the absorption of one gonad, the ovaries or the testes
sometimes appear as if single. The ovaries may either be naked,
as in Elasmobranchs, Dipnoi, Crossopterygii, and Chondrostei,
and in Amia amongst the Holostei; or, as in Lepidosteus and
most Teleosts, they become enclosed in coelomic sacs. The

1 Max Weber, Morph. Jahrb. xii. 1886, p. 336.

xv REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS 403

former, or “ gymnoarian,” condition is primitive; the latter, or
“ cystoarlan,” is secondary, and is brought about by the growth
of two peritoneal folds round the ovary and the union of their
margins. Into these coelomic sacs the egg-bearing or real ovarian
tissue projects either in the form of processes or of trans-
versely- or longitudinally-arranged plates or folds (Fig. 232, B).
The testes are composed of seminal ampullae, as in Elasmo-
branchs, or of radially-arranged and sometimes plexiform tubules

Fic, 232.—Diagrams to show the structure of the testes (A) and of the ovaries (B)
in a Herring. (From Cunningham. )

opening into the gonoduct, as in nearly all other Fishes (Fig.
232, A).

In the Cyclostomes (e.g. Petromyzon) the eggs and sperma-
tozoa are discharged from the gonads into the coelom, whence
they reach the exterior through a pair of “ genital pores” leading
from the hinder end of the coelom into a urinogenital sinus
formed by the united extremities of the two archinephric ducts.*
Myzxine has, however, but a single median pore, opening into an
integumentary cloaca, which also receives the rectal and urinary
orifices. Bdellostoma has two such pores communicating with
a similar cloaca.”

1 Ewart, Journ. Anat. and Phys. ». 1876, p. 488.
2 Burne, Linn. Soe. Journ. Zool. xxvi. 1898, p. 487.

404 FISHES CHAP.

The nature and homologies of the genital ducts in the
different groups of Fishes are amongst the most puzzling of the
many problems which vex the soul of the Vertebrate morpho-
logist, and although there is a fairly general agreement on some
points, there are others of great importance of which it may be
said quot homines, tot sententiue.

Broadly speaking, there are two types of genital ducts in
Fishes: (1) those which are obviously derived from some part
of the kidney system; and (2) those which are special ducts and
appear to have no connexion with kidney-ducts.

The Elasmobranchs offer a typical example of gonoducts of
the first kind. At an early embryonic period in both sexes
each archinephric duct becomes longitudinally split into two
ducts, of which one continues to receive the openings of the
mesonephric tubules and remains as a mesonephric duct (Fig.
229, B).' The other, which has no connexion with the meso-
nephros, opens anteriorly into the coelom by means of the
united nephrostomes of the pronephros, and is known as the
“Miillerian duct” (Fig. 230, C and D). In the adult male
the Miillerian ducts are useless vestiges, but in the female they
persist and act as oviducts, receiving the eggs set free from
the ovarian ovisacs through their coelomic apertures, and thence
conveying them to the cloaca. In the male, certain of the
anterior mesonephric tubules become connected with the testi-
cular ampullae by means of a network of slender tubules, the
“ vasa efferentia ” or testicular network, and through the latter the
spermatozoa pass from the testes to the mesonephric duct (Fig.
230, C). Consequently, the mesonephric duct conveys both
spermatozoa and the kidney excretion to the cloaca. It is
obvious, therefore, that both the male and female gonoducts are
derived from kidney-ducts.

The Teleostei afford an equally typical illustration of the
second type. Each female gonoduct (oviduct) is formed by a
backward growth of the same two peritoneal folds which enclose
the ovary; these are converted into a “peritoneal tube” or
canal by the union of their margins. The male gonoducts
are also formed in continuity with the testes, that is, as
backward prolongations from the latter. Each duct, male or

' Semper, Centralblatt f. Med. Wiss. 1875, No. 29; F. M. Balfour, Journ. Anat.
and Phys. x. 1875, p. 17; Id. Comparative Embryology, London, 1881, ii. p. 568.

XV REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS 405

female, seems to be a duct sui generis and to have no con-
nexion whatever with the kidney system (Fig. 230, E). In the
Salmonidae, Anguillidae, Galaxiidae, Hyodontidae, Notopteridae,
and Osteoglossidae, and also in Misgurnus, the oviducts lose
their continuity with ovaries and degenerate to an extent which
differs greatly in different families. Thus in some Salmonidae,
as in the Smelt (Osmerus eperlanus),’ the oviducts end anteriorly
in wide funnel-like coelomic apertures after the fashion of
Miillerian ducts, and do not embrace the ovaries: hence the
ovaries are naked and not cystoarian, and their ducts are
not peritoneal tubes but “peritoneal funnels” (Fig. 230, F).
In other Salmonidae and in the Anguillidae the oviducts appear
to have so far degenerated that they are represented either by a
pair of very short funnels or by a pair of genital pores, which, as
in the Salmon, have a common external aperture behind the anus
and in front of the single orifice of the united archinephric ducts
(Fig. 233, A). In all such instances the eggs are set free from
the ovaries into the coelom, from whence they escape through
the peritoneal funnels or genital pores. In the Eels the male
gonoducts also degenerate, and, losing all connexion with the
testes, they become reduced to genital pores as in the female.

The Holocephali and probably the Dipnoi conform to the
Elasmobranch type in the nature of their male and female gono-
ducts. In the Crossopterygii ? each testis has its own proper duct,
which has no connexion with the kidney system and apparently
belongs to the Teleostean type, while the oviduct, which is almost
certainly not a Miillerian duct, is probably a peritoneal funnel.
On the other hand, the Chondrostei and the Holostei are in the
interesting transitional condition of possessing male ducts of
the Elasmobranch type and female ducts of the Teleostean type,
the latter being either ducts directly continuous with the ovaries,
as in Lepidosteus, or of the nature of peritoneal funnels, as in
Acipenser, Polyodon, and Amia (Fig. 230, E and F).

How far the distinction between the two types of gonoduct
holds good in the case of the male is not quite clear, and it has
recently been argued that the Dipnoi offer a connecting link
between the two.®

' Huxley, P.Z.S8. 1883, p. 132.
2 Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xv. 1901, p. 323; xvi. 1902, p. 315.

* Graham Kerr, P.Z.S. 1901, p. 484; Proc. Phil. Soc. Cambridge, xi. Pt. v.
1902, p. 329.

406 FISHES CHAP.

In Protopterus each testis is divided into an anterior sperm-
producing part and a posterior tubular portion which has lost
the capacity of producing sex-cells. The testicular network is
greatly reduced, and forms but a limited connexion between the
tubular portion of the testes and the mesonephric duct (Kig.
233, B). If it be supposed that the testicular network becaing, a
still further reduced so that the connexion between the testes
and the kidney-duct took place directly through a single channel
instead of through several, the result would be a gonoduct
essentially similar to the male duct of an ordinary Teleost.

a

pas

Fic. 233.—Diagram to show the kidneys and gonoducts of a female Salmon (A), and of
a male Protopterus (B). md! and md, Anterior and posterior vestiges of the
Mullerian duct ; ¢.¢, tubular posterior portion of the testis (¢). Other reference
letters as in Fig. 230. (B, after Graham Kerr.)

Should this view prove to be correct, it will follow that the
male gonoducts of a/i Fishes are difterently-modified examples
of the Elasmobranch type. But there will still remain the
female gonoducts of Ganoids and Teleosts, which must be
regarded as distinct from Miillerian ducts unless it can be shown
that their different methods of development are not necessarily
fatal to their homology with Miillerian ducts, or that both types
of gonoduct can be derived from some intermediate type.
Assuming that some Fishes do possess male or female ducts
which have not been derived from the kidney system, but have
been independently acquired, there is still the question, which
of the two types is the more primitive, or, in other words,
has the Elasmobranch type superseded the Teleostean, or vice

xv REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS 407

versa? To this question no decisive answer can at present’ be
given.
The terminal relations of the kidney-ducts and the gonoducts,
and the presence of accessory or of vestigial organs in connexion
ith them, will now be briefly dealt with. In the males of the
gnobranchs the mesonephric ducts which, as already pointed
‘out, act both as kidney-ducts and gonoducts, dilate posteriorly
to form a pair of vesiculae seminales, and then unite to form
a urinogenital sinus, opening into the cloaca at the extremity
of a median papilla (Fig. 230, C). The sinus also receives ducts
from the hinder part of the mesonephros, either separately, as in
the female, or by a common duct on each side—the so-called
metanephric duct—as in the male. Two tubular caecal out-
growths from the sinus form two sperm sacs. Only the anterior
portions of the Miillerian ducts with their coelomic apertures are
retained in the adult. In the female the mesonephrie ducts are
purely excretory, but otherwise they are similar, and the oviducts
(Miillerian ducts) open into the cloaca separately or by a
common orifice (Fig. 230, D). <A glandular dilatation of each
oviduct forms the oviducal or shell gland by which the horny
egg-cases are secreted. In the males of the Holocephali the
gonoducts open into a urinogenital sinus with an external orifice
distinct from and behind the anus; but the female has separate
apertures for the rectum, the conjoined oviducts, and the
united mesonephric ducts. Both sexes have complete Miillerian
ducts communicating with the coelom in front, and behind with
the exterior. The Dipnoi of both sexes essentially resemble
the Elasmobranchs in the general relations of their ducts, but the
Miillerian ducts of the male exhibit marked differences in the
three genera.’ In Neoceratodus the ducts are as complete as their
functional representatives in the female. Protopterus retains
anterior vestiges and the coelomic apertures, and also vestiges of the
hinder portions which unite and end blindly in the urinogenital
papilla, but the middle sections of the two ducts are suppressed
(Fig. 233, B). In the Teleostomi there is a general similarity
in the terminal relations of the gonoducts and kidney-ducts. In
the Ganoids the archinephric ducts unite and then expand into
a urinary sinus or bladder, and the gonoducts of the female, or
of both sexes in Lepidosteus, open either into the archinephric

1 Graham Kerr, op. cié.

408 FISHES CHAP.

ducts or into the common sinus, and therefore both ducts
communicate with the exterior by a urinogenital orifice behind
the anus. Peritoneal funnels, similar to the functional ovi-
ducts of the female, are present in the males of the Chrondrostei
and of Amia. In Teleosts the terminal connexions of the duet
tend to become less intimate. The archinephric ducts often dil
into a urinary bladder either before or after their union, and
the common duct joins the united gonoducts to form a short
urinogenital sinus which opens externally, or the confluent
gonoducts have an independent genital orifice between the anus
and the urinary aperture. Not rarely the genital or the urino-
genital orifice is prolonged into a tubular papilla, which in the
male acts aS an intromittent organ, or, as in the females
of the Cyprinoid Rhedeus amarus, the long oviducal tube
serves the purpose of an ovipositor. The males and females of
the Siluroid Plotosus have a remarkable vascular and glandular
arborescent appendage just behind the urinogenital papilla, the
use of which is unknown.!

The eggs of different Fishes” exhibit considerable diversity
in size and shape as well as in the nature of their external
coverings and their mode of deposition.? The size of the eggs
largely depends on the quantity of food-yolk stored up in their
substance for the nutrition of the embryo: hence the eggs of
Elasmobranchs, which resemble Fowls’ eggs in the superabund-
ance of their yolk, are by far the largest. Teleostomi have
much smaller eggs. The largest Teleostean ova are those which
are heavy and sink (demersal ova); the smallest, those which
are buoyant and float (pelagic ova). Of the former, the eggs of
Gymnarchus are about 10 mm. in diameter; those of the Salmon
about 5 mm.; and those of some species of Arius, 5 to 10 mm.
The eggs of the Wolf-Fish (Anarrhichas lupus) are about 6 mi.
Smaller demersal ova are those of the Lump-sucker (Cyclopterus)
and Heterotis, which are 2°6 and 2°5 mm. respectively. Pelagic

1 Hirota, Journ. Coll. Sci. Imp. Univ. Japan, vii. 1895, p. 867.

° For the eggs of Cyclostomes see Chapter XVI.

3 For a description of the eggs and breeding habits, and the larval develop-
ment and migrations of British Marine Fishes, see M‘Intosh and Prince, Trans.
Roy. Soc. Edin. 1890; M‘Intosh, Ann. Report Fishery Board for Scotland, 1892 ;
Cunningham, Marketable Marine Fishes of the British Islands, London, 1896 ;
M‘Intosh and Masterman, Life-Histories of the British Marine Food- Fishes,
London, 1897 ; also numerous papers by Cunningham, Holt, Garstang, and Allen,
in the Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. Plymouth, vols. i.-vi.

4

xv EGGS 409

eggs are very small, those of the Plaice, which are exceptionally
large, varying from 1°65 to 1:95 mm.

An egg-cell consists of living protoplasm and a nucleus, a
variable quantity of non-living food-yolk, and of certain envelop-
ing and protective egg-membranes. The ova of Fishes differ

“principally in the amount and disposition of the food-yolk, in the

| |

i
i

Fic. 234.—Different types of egg-segmentation in Fishes. A, a typical telolecithal egg.
Holoblastic and unequal segmentation in Amia (B) and in Lepidosteus (C). D, the
meroblastic segmentation of » Teleost. «a.p, Animal pole; ém, egg-membrane ;
ma, Macromeres ; mi, micromeres; 7, nucleus ; 0.9, oil globule ; », protoplasm ;
v.p, vegetative pole; y, yolk. (From Ziegler: A, after Hertwig ; B, after Whit-
man and Eycleshymer ; C, after Eycleshymer.)

character of the egg-membranes, and in the presence or absence
of special perforations in the egg-membranes for the entrance of
spermatozoa into the eggs. In the small ova of some of the
lower Chordata (e.g. Amphioxus), where the very small quantity
of food-yolk is uniformly distributed, and its presence affects all
parts of the egg alike, the process of segmentation which follows
fertilisation results in the transformation of the entire egg into
amass of approximately equal-sized cells or blastomeres (Fig. 82).

410 FISHES CHAP.

The eggs are therefore described as “ alecithal,” and the segmenta-
tion as being “ holoblastic” and * equal.” On the other hand, all
Fishes possess “ telolecithal” eggs, that is, ova in which the food-
yolk is more or less abundant, and tends to accumulate at one
pole of the egg (“ vegetative pole”), while the opposite or “ animal
pole” consists of protoplasm, comparatively free from yolk
granules and containing the nucleus (Fig. 234,A) The term
telolecithal is, however, a somewhat comprehensive one, and
covers important variations in the relations of the inert food-
yolk and the living protoplasm in different Fishes, which greatly
modify the process of segmentation. Thus there are some Fishes
in which the amount of food-yolk at the vegetative pole is
sufficient to retard segmentation in that part of the egg without
actually preventing it, and consequently seymentation begins in
the animal pole, and takes place more rapidly there than it does
when it extends into the vegetative pole. Hence it follows that
although the entire egg is segmented the blastomeres are of
unequal size, the animal pole giving rise to a large number of
small cells or micromeres, and the vegetative pole to a smaller
number of much larger cells or macromeres. The segmentation
of such an egg is said to be holoblastic but unequal (Fig. 234,
Band C). This type of egg is characteristic of tlhe Chondrostei,
the Holostei, and the Dipnoi. In other Fishes, like the Elasmo-
branchs and the Teleostei, the food-yolk so greatly preponderates
that it entirely prevents segmentation in the vegetative part
of the egg, and segmentation is restricted to the small mass of
protoplasm (germinal disc) at the animal pole, in which the
nucleus is situated (Fig. 234, D). Eggs undergoing partial
segmentation in this way are termed “meroblastic.” No hard
and fast line can be drawn between the two types, and in the
Chondrostei and Holostei an interesting transition between the
holoblastic and meroblastic ova may be observed. The egg-
membranes are formed either by the egg itself or by the
epithelium of the ovarian ovisacs, and, as will shortly be seen,
the character of the outer ege-membrane greatly influences the
mode of deposition of the eggs and their location afterwards.
In Elasmobranchs the egg is enclosed in a stout horny egg-shell,
secreted by the oviducal shell gland! In many Fishes, as in
the Chondrostei, Holostei, and Teleostei, the egg- membranes

1 See Chapter XVII.

XV EGGS 411

are perforated at the animal pole of the egg by a small aper-
ture or “micropyle,” which is only large enough to admit of
the entrance of a single spermatozoon at a time (Fig. 235).
Generally, there is only a single micropyle, but, according to
Salensky, the Sturgeon (4. séwrio) has from 3 to 9, and the
Sterlet (4. ruthenus) from 5 to 13.

An important distinction may be made between the ova of
different Teleostomi as regards their location after extrusion from
the female. From this point of view two types of ova can be
distinguished, demersal and pelagic ova. Demersal eggs are
characterised by their larger size and greater weight, so that they
always sink after extrusion; and by their opacity. They may
either have an outer egg-membrane which is viscid and adhesive,
so that the eggs readily adhere to one another or to foreign objects,
or the membrane is smooth and non-adhesive. The Salmonidae,
for example, produce non-adhesive demersal eggs, which remain
separate after being deposited on the gravelly bed of a stream.
Most freshwater and many marine shore Fishes have adhesive
demersal eggs, which are deposited at the bottom of the water,
generally adhering to one another in larger or smaller clumps,
masses, or sheets, and attached to rocks, stones, or empty shells,
like the eggs of many shore Fishes, or to aquatic plants after the
fashion of the eggs of the Carp, Perch, and Pike, or even to
branching zoophytes, as is the case with the eggs of the Sea-snail
(Liparis). In some adhesive eggs the external egg-membrane
forms threads for their attachment. The eggs of the Gar-Fish
(Belone), and those of the Saury Pike (Scombresoz) and of the
Flying Fishes (Zaocoetus), have viscid threads developed from
opposite points on the surface, which are either attached to
foreign objects or they become entangled with those of other
eggs of the same species. The oval eggs of some of the Gobies
have a bunch of fibres at one pole which serves to attach them.
In the Smelt (Osmerus eperlanus) a portion of the outer egg-
membrane breaks away from the rest and becomes turned back,
inside out, but remains attached to the egg at one point. By
means of this membrane the egg is attached to rocks or stones. |
Pelagic eggs are distinguished by their lightness and buoyancy,
so that they always float near the surface of the water, and by
their smaller size and remarkable transparency (Fig. 235). A
conspicuous feature in many of them is the presence of a single

412 FISHES CHAP.

large oil globule on the surface of the yolk, and not infrequently
the yolk becomes partially or completely broken up into small
masses. Pelagic eggs are always non-adhesive and free, and they
invariably belong to marine Fishes. Amongst the British food
Fishes which produce pelagic ova may be mentioned the Gadidae
(e.g. Cod, Whiting, Hake, Ling), the Pleuronectidae (e.g. Turbot,
Brill, Sole, Plaice), Scombridae (e.g. Mackerel), Triglidae (e.g. the
Gurnards), Percidae (e.g. the Bass), and Clupeidae like the Pil-
chard and Sprat, but not the Herring, whose adhesive demersal
eggs are deposited in clumps on shingly banks in the sea at
varying distances from the shore.

The eggs of Elasmobranchs are deposited singly or in pairs at

SM

A B

Fic. 235.—Diagrams of the pelagic ova of a Cod or a Plaice (A) and of a Ling (Molva).
G, Germinal dise ; Jf, micropyle ; 0.G, oil globule; Y, yolk. (From Cunningham.)

considerable intervals, and the period of egg-laying is prolonged
over a considerable part of the year. In most other Fishes, as in
Teleosts, the period of spawning is- limited to a few months,
usually in the spring and summer in temperate latitudes; and in
the case of a single Fish it may last only a few days or weeks,
but the number of eggs produced is often enormous. Thus, in a
Ling 61 inches long and weighing 54 pounds the ovaries con-
tained 28,361,000 eggs. A Turbot, 17 pounds in weight, had
9,161,000 eggs; and a Cod of 214 pounds 6,652,000. The
least prolific of the British food Fishes is the Herring, in which
the number of ovarian eggs varied from 21,000 to 47,000 in four
specimens examined.’ The extraordinary fecundity of many Fishes
seems to bear no relation to the relative abundance of the Fishes
themselves, but rather it is to be associated with certain disad-

1 Cunningham, op. cit. p. 69.

a BREEDING 413

vantages attendant on the sexual relations of Fishes, involving a
considerable waste of the sex-cells, while in many Fishes it no
doubt helps to compensate for any subsequent mortality among
the larvae, which may result from an uncertain and precarious
food supply and from the attacks of enemies. Whenever internal
fertilisation is the rule, or when, as in nest-building and mar-
supial Fishes, the propinquity of the sexes in the breeding season
ensures the fertilisation of a larger proportion of the eggs and the
protection of the young, the number of eggs produced is small.

The male sex-cells or spermatozoa are essentially similar to
those of other Vertebrates, although in different Fishes they may
vary in such details as length, and the shape and size of the
head, which may be rod-like and wavy, elliptical or globular.

As a rule, in Fishes females are more numerous than males,
and generally they are larger, but to both statements there are
notable exceptions. The relations of the sexes in the breeding
season are usually very promiscuous, especially in those Teleosts
which discharge their sex-cells while swimming together in
shoals. A female may, however, consort with several males
(polyandry), or a male with several females (polygamy); or, as in
some of the nest-building Fishes (e.g. Gastrosteus), there are not
wanting examples of the pairing of one male with one female
(monogamy).

Fishes often migrate at the commencement of the breeding-
season to localities most suitable for the deposition of the eggs.
Many marine species seek banks or shallower water near
the shore, and some, like the Salmon and the Sturgeon, are
anadromous, and ascend rivers for long distances to deposit their
spawn.

In all Fishes except the Elasmobranchs and a few Teleosts
the fertilisation of the eggs takes place in the water after their
extrusion, the male depositing its seminal fluid over the eggs or
in their neighbourhood. The waste of the sex-cells is often, no
doubt, very considerable, especially when the eggs are adhesive
and fixed, and the seminal fluid is lable to drift at the mercy of
tides and currents. With pelagic ova the waste is perhaps not
80 great, inasmuch as the eggs as well as the spermatozoa
would probably drift at the same rate and in the same direction.
Liability to waste must also be greatly diminished in many
Fishes by their habit of living in shoals, or of congregating

414 FISHES CHAP,

together in the breeding season, in which they are sometimes
aided by their power of emitting characteristic sounds, and in the
case of nest-building Fishes by the still more intimate relations
of the sexes. Even when the liability to waste is very great,
compensation may be afforded by exceptional fecundity. The
copwation of the sexes and the internal fertilisation of the egys
occur only in Elasmobranchs and some Teleosts. The copulatory
organs of Elasmobranchs are the so-called “ claspers ” with which
the males are provided. Some form of copulation is probably the
rule in the viviparous Teleosts, where the eggs are fertilised in
the oviducts, or even while they are still in the ovaries, and the
young are born alive. As mentioned above, an intromittent
organ is often formed by the prolongation of the genital or the
urinogenital orifice into a papilla, or a longer or shorter tube.’
Some Cyprinodontidae” (e.g. Anableps) have the anterior part of
the anal fin modified in the male to form an intromittent organ
along which the urinogenital canal runs (Fig. 374). In the
females the genital aperture is covered by a special scale, which is
free on one side and not on the other. “ The male organ in some
individuals is turned to the right, in others to the left, and in
some females the opening beneath the special scale is to the right,
in others to the left. Copulation thus takes place sideways, a
left-sided male pairing with a right-sided female, and vice versa.” *
The anal fin also forms an intromittent organ in the “ Half-beak ”
(Hemirhamphus). In a genus (Girardinus) of the same family
the anal fin is modified to form an apparatus for holding the
female during sexual congress.* The singular method of fertilisa-
tion practised by the males and females of Callichthys paleatus is
referred to elsewhere.’

With the exception of the pelagic Antennarius, which builds
its nest in the Sargasso weed in mid-ocean, nest-building and
parental solicitude for the young are confined to freshwater
Fishes and to marine forms with demersal ova. Pelagic ova
must necessarily be beyond the scope of parental care. As a
rule it is the male which acts as guardian nurse, the female
troubling herself but little about the fate of her eggs or her

1 Guitel, Arch. Zool. Expér. et Gén. (3), i. 1893, p. 611.

* Garman, Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool, xix. 1895, No. 1, p. 11.

3 Cunningham, op. cit. p. 358.

1H. v. Jhering, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. xxxvili. 1883, p. 468. > See p. 592.

XV BREEDING 415

offspring. Perhaps the more primitive form of parental fore-
sight is exhibited by those Fishes which, like the females of the
Salmonidae, make a furrow in the gravelly bottom of a running
stream for the reception of the eggs, and then cover them over
with a layer of gravel, or like the Siluroid Arius australis, of the
Burnett river in Queensland, which deposits its eggs in circular
excavations in the sandy bed of the river and covers them with
layers of large stones. But in neither case does it appear that
either the male or the female takes any further interest in the eggs
or in the young when hatched. Without actual nest-building,
or even the preparation of a place for their reception, the eggs
may be protected in various ways by the male. The common
British Gunnel or Butter-Fish (Pholis gunnellus) rolls its eggs

Fic 236.—The Butter-Fish (Pholis gunnellus) coiling round a mass of eggs.
(From Cunningham, after Holt.)

into a rounded mass by coiling its body round them, the male
and female taking possession of them alternately. The little
clumps of eggs are then deposited in holes made by the boring
Molluse, Pholas. Some British Blennies attach their eggs in a
single layer to the sides of cavities in rocks, or between stones,
where they are watched over by the male parent. The eggs of
the Lump-Sucker (Cyclopterus lumpus) are attached in masses to
rocks or to piles and guarded by the male, who aerates them by
keeping up a flow of water over the spawn through the action
of his pectoral fins. When hatched, the young fry cling to
the body of their watchful parent by their suckers. A more
decided approach to nest-building is exhibited by the Sand
Goby (Gobius minutus). In this species the male scoops out
the sand from beneath an empty shell, generally that of a
Pecten, and the female deposits her adhesive eggs on the under

416 FISHES CHAP.

surface of the shell. The male remains on guard, and by the
movements of its pectoral fins promotes the aeration of this rude
form of nest. References to some of the more striking examples
of true nest-building in Fishes will be found in the systematic
part of this volume, especially in those chapters treating of the
Dipnoi and Amiidae, and such Teleosts as the Mormyridae,
Osteoglossidae, Siluridae, Gastrosteidae, Centrarchidae, Osphro-
menidae, Labridae, and Antennariidae. Other illustrations of

1 Wg 1 «i I i

Fic. 237.—Showing the embryos of Rhodeus amarus in the gill-cavities of Unio, e, Em-
bryos; g, inter-lamellar cavities ; 7.2.7, an inter-lamellar junction. (From Olt.)

parental care are to be found in the development of mar-
supial pouches or grooves for the reception of the eggs in the
males of the Syngnathidae (Fig. 387) and the females of the
Solenostomidae, and the use of the oral cavity for a similar
purpose in the males, rarely in the females, of some Siluridae,
and the males or females, according to the species, of the
Cichlidae. The singular method by which the female Aspredo
safeguards both her eggs and her progeny is referred to on
p. 596. The Cyprinoid, Rhodeus amarus (the “ Bitterling” of
Central Europe), is unique in the means which it adopts to

XV BREEDING 417

secure the same result." By means of its long ovipositor the
female Fish deposits its eggs in the mantle cavity of a Unio,
or of an Anodon. Here they are fertilised by spermatozoa
carried in through the inhalent siphon of the Mollusc with the
inspiratory water current, and they complete their development
in the gill-cavities (Fig. 237)?

The time which elapses between the fertilisation of the egg
and the hatching out of the young Fish varies greatly in
different Teleosts. The eggs of some Clupeidae hatch in a very
short time, two to three days in the Anchovy, and three to four
days in the Sprat. In most of the British marine food Fishes the
period rarely exceeds twelve to fourteen days. The larger
demersal eggs with much food-yolk are longer in hatching; in
the Salmon the time ranging from thirty-five to one hundred
and forty-eight days. A low temperature lengthens the time.
The eggs of the Herring which hatched in eight to nine days at
a temperature of 52° to 58° F. took forty-seven days in water at
32° F.

The extent to which the development of the embryo proceeds
while it is still enclosed in the egg-membranes, and consequently
the condition of the embryo when hatched, depends largely but
not exclusively on the quantity of food-yolk which is present in
the egg and available for the nutrition of the embryo during its
- earlier stages. Embryos hatched from pelagic ova are very
small and imperfectly developed. The mouth is usually not yet
formed. The median fins, which later become isolated, are
continuous, and the caudal fin is diphycercal, although it sub-
sequently becomes homocercal after passing through a _hetero-
cercal stage. The blood is colourless, and even the gill-clefts
may at first be lacking. In this condition the newly-hatched
Fish is nourished at the expense of the residual food-yolk, which
is enclosed in a yolk-sac projecting from the ventral surface. of
the body (Fig. 238). As the yolk is gradually used up the mouth
is formed, and the young Fish feeds on the minute organisms of
various kinds living in the sea, and by degrees the form, propor-
tions, and structure of the more mature Fish are acquired. In
the case of the larger demersal eggs the young are not only
longer in hatching, but when hatched they are larger and more
advanced in development. The young of many Fishes are

1 Olt, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. lv. 1893, p. 548. 2 Cf. p. 584.
VOL, VII 25

418 5 FISHES CHAP.

provided with larval or provisional organs, and they may be so
unlike the adult in other respects that their subsequent develop-
ment assumes the form of a more or less striking metamorphosis.
As examples of larval organs, mention may be made of the adhesive
or cement organs of the larval Chondrostei and Holostei, and of
the Dipnoi (e.g. Protopterus and Lepidosiren), and also of a
Teleost, probably the Mormyrid (Hyperopisus bebe, Lacép);* the
cutaneous gills of the Crossopterygii and some Dipnoi; the so-
called external gills of such Teleosts as Cobites, Gymnarchus
(Fig. 239), and Heterotis, which are singularly like those of
Elasmobranchs ; and the defensive spines which are developed
on the scales or scutes of the trunk, and the dermal bones of
the skull, in the young of some Plectognathi The most striking

Fic. 238.—Newly-hatched embryo Teleost from a pelagic egg. A, Auditory organ ;
E, eye; FM, continuous median fin; Ht, heart ; /, intestine; NV, nostril; Vk,
yolk-sac. (From Cunningham.)

metamorphosis to be found in Fishes occurs in the Flat-Fishes
and in the Eels, an account of which will be found in other
parts of this volume (pp. 685, 602).

The only examples of viviparous Fishes occur in certain families
of Elasmobranchs,? and in five families of Teleosts, viz. the Blen-
niidae, the Cyprinodontidae, the Scorpaenidae, the Comephoridae,
and the Embiotocidae.* In the Teleosts mentioned the eggs are
fertilised while they are still either in the ovarian ovisacs or in
the cavity of the ovary, and their development may take place in
either position. In such Cyprinodonts as Gambusia and Anableps
the embryos are developed in the ovisacs, but as a rule both
fertilisation and development occur in the ovarian cavity. During
a prolonged gestation the young are nourished partly by the food-

1 Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Pt. ii. 1901, p. 180. 7 See Chap. XVII. p. 434.

3 Eigenmann, Bull. Fish Comm. (U.S.), 1892, p. 881; Arch. Entwickelungsmech.
iv. 1896, p. 125; Cunningham, op. czt. p. 356, et seq.

XV BREEDING 419

yolk present in the eggs, and partly by a nutritive secretion
derived from the ovarian walls or from the epithelial wall of the
ovisacs as the case may be. In Anableps the secretion of the
walls of the ovisacs is absorbed by papillae developed on
the surface of the yolk-sac of the embryo along the course of its
blood-vessels. The eggs of the Embiotocidae have little food-
yolk, and the embryos are mainly nourished by the secretion of
the ovarian walls, which is swallowed by the embryo and
absorbed by villi on the inner surface of the intestine. The
number of young produced varies considerably. In the Embi-

Fic. 239.—Young Gymnarchus niloticus, with its large yolk-sac (y.s) and its long
external gills (e.g). (From Budgett.)

otocidae the ovarian cavity contains 40 to 50 young. The
viviparous Scorpaenid, Sebastes norvegicus of Northern Europe,
produces, it has been estimated, about 1000 young, while the
Blenny (Zoarces viviparus), the only other European viviparous
Teleost, produces from 20 to 300 or more, according to the size
of the female. In the Blenny the eggs are hatched in about
twenty days, but the young are not born until about four
months after fertilisation, when they are about an inch and a
half long, and in every outward respect similar to the adult
Fish,

Besides the distinction between the sexes resulting from the
different nature of their gonads and sex-cells, the males and
females are often distinguished by secondary sexual characters

420 FISHES CHAP. XV

“sexual dimorphism”'). As mentioned above, females are usually

larger as well as more numerous than the males, although in one or
both respects the reverse may be the case. Secondary sexual char-
acters are best marked in Teleosts, where they are generally related
to the special réle which each sex takes in the deposition and
fertilisation of the eggs, and the nurture and protection of the
young, of which examples have already been given. To a more
limited extent they may be associated with the struggle of the
males for the females, and in at least a few Teleosts the
exuberant coloration of the males in the breeding season suggests
that instances of courtship and sexual selection are not altogether
wanting.”

Although the vast majority of Fishes are dioecious, instances
of functional hermaphroditism are not unknown in a few Teleosts.’
Species of the Percoid genus Serranus (e.g. 8. cabrilla, S. hepatus,
and S. sceriba) are invariably hermaphrodite and self-fertilising.
Chryscphrys auratus is an example of successive hermaphroditism,
the male and female sex-cells ripening alternately. As an
occasional variation hermaphroditism has been recorded in several
other Teleosts, including amongst others such well-known Fishes
as the Cod, the Mackerel, and the Herring. The relations of
the gonads in hermaphrodites is subject to much variation.
In the Cod, for example, the testes may be double, each being

continuous with the hinder end of the ovary of its side, or there:

may be only a single testis confluent with the anterior or the
posterior portion, or with some other part of the surface, of either
the right or left ovary. In other Teleosts individuals occasionally
present themselves with a testis and an ovary on opposite sides.

1 For a general account of Sexual Dimorphism in Fishes, see Cunningham's
Sexual Dimorphism in the Animal Kingdom, London, 1900, pp. 178-227. Some of
the more striking examples of Sexual Dimorphism are mentioned in the chapters
dealing with the different families of Fishes.

? Holt, ‘‘On the Breeding of the Dragonet (Callionymus lyra),” P.Z.S. 1898,
p. 281.

3 Howes, Linn. Soc. Journ. Zool. xxiii. 1891, p. 539, where references are given
to the literature of the subject.

CHAPTER XVI

CYCLOSTOMATA (SYSTEMATIC)

CLASS I. CYCLOSTOMATA

THE Cyclostomata, or, as they are sometimes called, the
Marsipobranchii, from the pouch-like, or rather sac-like, shape
of their branchial clefts, are divided into two orders, the first
comprising the “ Hag-Fishes” or “ Borers,” and the second the
Lampreys.

Order I. Myxinoides.

The Hag-Fishes are probably the most primitive of all exist-
ing Craniates. The mouth is nearly terminal, and there is no
buccal funnel. The naso-pituitary involution communicates be-
hind with the oral cavity and functions as a channel for the
in-streaming water-current to the gilis. Four pairs of short
tentacles, supported by a special tentacular skeleton, are present
in relation with the mouth and the terminally-placed naso-
pituitary orifice. The gill-sacs open directly into the pharynx.
The branchial basket is but feebly developed, and at the most it
is only represented by small isolated cartilages in relation with
the external branchial apertures. The lingual apparatus is
remarkably developed. Besides the lingual teeth there is only a
single dorsal tooth in the roof of the mouth. The dorsal arcualia
are restricted to the tail, or they extend for a short distance only
into the trunk. A spiral valve is absent. There is a row of
mucus-secreting sacs along each side of the body. The brain has
no obvious cerebral hemispheres, nor a cerebellum. Only one
semicircular canal is present in the auditory organ. The eyes
are degenerate, and the usual eye-muscles with the cranial nerves

421

422 FISHES CHAP.

supplying them have atrophied. The embryonic pronephros is
retained in the adult. The eggs are large; segmentation is
meroblastic ; and development is direct, without a larval meta-
morphosis. ‘Two families can be distinguished.

Fam. 1. Myxinidae.—Gill-sacs not exceeding six pairs, with
a common external aperture on each side of the body.

The family includes a single genus, Mywine, of which the
common Hag (Jf glutinosa) from the North Atlantic is the best
known species (Figs. 92, A, and 240). This Hag-Fish occurs
off the coasts of Northern Europe, including the British Isles, as
well as on the Atlantic sea-board of North America,’ southwards
to Cape Cod. Other species are found off the coasts of Chili

Fic. 240.—ALyxine glutinosa. A, lateral view; B, view of the ventral surface of the
head, showing the mouth and tentacles. /.l.p, Lateral pore-like apertures of the
mucus-sacs ; v, anus.

and Japan. Jfyzine is quasi-parasitic in its habits, boring its
way into the bodies of large Fishes. By means of its rasping
“tongue” it devours all the soft parts of its prey, leaving little
more than a mere shell of skin and bones. The Fishes usually
attacked are the Cod and other Gadoids, but the Sturgeon is not
immune, and the presence of a Hag in the abdominal cavity of a
Shark (Lamna cornubica) has been recorded. JMfyxine has the
reputation of being very destructive to Fishes caught on lines,
and it is said that whole “catches” have been destroyed by its
depredations, so that North Sea fishermen have been forced to
change their fishing-ground. To what extent the Hags attack
Fishes which are living and free is somewhat uncertain, but the
little evidence obtainable seems to point to the conclusion that,
as a rule, they only prey on Fishes when the latter are hooked or
netted, or injured or dead. When not seeking food the Hag lives

1 The American Hags probably belong to a distinct species, Af. limosa Girard ;
Bashford Dean, Sciénce (N.S.), xvii. 1908, p. 483.

XVI CYCLOSTOMATA 423

in the mud of the sea-bottom at depths ranging to nearly 350
fathoms. They are able to swim very rapidly in an undulatory
eel-like fashion. Jf glutinosa may grow to a length of nearly
two feet. The Hag has been described as a protandrous herma-
phrodite, that is, it is first a male and then a female, the gonad
of the young first producing spermatozoa, and at a later period
becoming an ovary and giving rise to eggs. This view has
hitherto met with general acceptance, but it has recently been
urged with some force that the presence of the two kinds of sex-
cells in a young animal is no proof of functional hermaphroditism,
since it is not uncommon “to find immature eggs in the testis
of many Vertebrates (Teleosts, Petromyzon, Amphibia), where the
assumption of hermaphroditism, to say nothing of its protandric
form, is entirely unwarranted.”’ Myaine produces eggs similar
to those of Bdellostoma. Nothing is known of its breeding
habits, or of its embryology.

Fam. 2. Bdellostomatidae.—Gill-sacs 6-14 pairs, all with
separate external orifices. Bdellostoma (Fig. 92, B) is found on.
the Pacific sea-board of both North and South America, at the
Cape of Good Hope, and on the coasts of New Zealand. The
numerical variation of the gill-sacs in different species, and in
different individuals of the same species, and even on opposite
sides of the same individual, is very remarkable. Out of 354
examples of the Californian species (B. stouti) examined by
Dr. Ayres? 101 had 11 gill-sacs on each side; 26 had 11 on
one side and 12 on the other; 208 had 12 on each side;
11 had 12 on one side and 13 on the other; and 8 had
13 on each side. Occasional specimens may have 14 gill-sacs
on each side. The variations are apparently quite independent
of size, age, or sex; and when the gill-sacs are asymmetrically
developed, the additional sac may be either on the right side or
on the left. In the Chilian species there are 10 gill-sacs on each
side, but in the species from the Cape of Good Hope the number
is reduced to 6 or 7. Badellostoma closely resembles Myaine in its
habits and mode of feeding. The Californian species attaches
itself to the gills or to the isthmus of large Fishes, and then
rapidly bores its way into the body, devouring the viscera and
muscles but leaving the skin intact. It usually attacks large

1 Bashford Dean, Kupffer'’s “‘ Festschrift,”’ Jena, 1899, p. 227 et seq.
2 Journ. Morph. xvii. 1898, p. 213.

424 FISHES CHAP.

Flounders and species of Sebastodes, and it is especially destruc-
tive to Fishes taken in gill-nets. At Monterey every net in
the summer contains the empty shells of eviscerated Fishes, and
when these are taken out of the water the Hag scrambles out
with great alacrity. Large fishes of even 30 pounds weight are
often captured without either flesh or viscera, and it cannot be
supposed that they entered the net in this condition. The
species lives on the sea-bottom most abundantly at a depth of
10-20 fathoms, but becomes rarer as the water deepens or
becomes shallower.

Fic, 241.—A, Cluster of the eggs of Bdellostoma stouti, connected by the interlocking of
their anchor-shaped filaments ; B, the animal pole of an egg, showing the polar
“anchors” and the opercular ring. (From Bashford Dean.)

The eggs of the Californian Ldellostoma are large, varying in
size from 14°3-29 mm. in length, and from 6°8—10°5 mm. in
width, and each egg is enclosed in a horny egg-case secreted
by the epithelium of its ovarian ovisac” (Fig. 241). At each
pole of the egg-case there is a tuft of numerous horny filaments
which end in 2- 3- or 4-hooked, anchor-like extremities. In
the centre of the tuft of filaments at the animal pole of the egg
the egg-case is perforated by a micropyle, and a little below this

1 Jordan and Evermann, Bucl. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 47; The Fishes of North
and Middle America, Pt. i. 1896, p. 6.
2 B. Dean, op, cit. p. 230 et seg.

XVI CYCLOSTOMATA 425

point the case is encircled by an opercular groove, which enables
the polar portion to be thrown off like a cap at the time of
hatching, so as to allow the young JSdellostoma to make its
escape. The large size of the egg, which almost completely fills
the cavity of the ege-case, is due to the fact that it consists
mainly of food yolk, the germinal protoplasm containing the
nucleus forming only a small hillock near the inner extremity of
the micropyle. &dellostoma spawns during the greater part of

Fig. 242.—Embryo of Bdellostoma stouti near the time of hatching.
(From Bashford Dean. )

the year, but chiefly in the early summer, and probably about
20 eggs are deposited at one time, generally on a shelly or
rocky bottom. After deposition the eggs become connected
together in long chains or clusters by the interlocking of their
polar hooks. Fertilisation takes place after extrusion, and the
segmentation is meroblastic and discoidal, much as in Teleosts.
The embryo completes its development within the egg, and when
hatched it isa miniature of the adult.

Order II. Petromyzontes.

In the Lampreys there is a large suctorial buccal funnel
leading behind and above into the mouth, which is supported
by special cartilages, and furnished with a marginal fringe of
small cirri. Numerous horny teeth are present on the inner
surface of the funnel as well as on the tongue. The naso-pitui-
tary involution forms a caecum and does not communicate with
the mouth. The gill-sacs, seven in number, open externally by
separate orifices, but internally they open into a median branchial
canal, situated below the oesophagus and opening into the mouth
in front. There is a well-developed branchial basket. Dorsal
arcualia are present throughout the precaudal as well as in the
caudal region. A rudimentary spiral valve is present. The
brain consists of parts usually present in other Craniates, includ-
ing cerebral hemispheres and a cerebellum. The auditory organ

426 FISHES CHAP.

has two semicircular canals, and the eyes are not degenerate.
The pronephros is suppressed in the adult. The eggs are small;
the segmentation is holoblastic; and there is a larval meta-
morphosis. There is but one family.

Fam. 1. Petromyzontidae.—The family has a nearly woyrld-
wide distribution. Most Lampreys are marine, although to a
greater extent in some species than in others, but all of them
seem to ascend rivers for spawning. The genus Petromyzon is
characteristic of the northern hemisphere, where it is repre-
sented by various species on the coasts and in the rivers of
Europe, West Africa, Japan, and North America. Three species,
widely distributed in Europe, occur in the British Isles, viz.:
—the Sea-Lamprey (Petromyzon marinus), which may reach or
even exceed three feet in length, and is also found on the west
coast of Africa and on the Atlantic coast of North America;
the “ Lampern ” or fresh-water Lamprey (P. fluviatilis), about 18
inches long; and the Sand-Pride, Sand-Piper, or lesser fresh-
water Lamprey (P. planeri), usually less than a foot in length.
Ichthyomyzon, Bathymyzon, Entersphenus, and Lampetra are also
northern forms, collectively distributed along the Atlantic and
Pacific coasts and in the rivers and great lakes of North
America.’ Other Lampreys occur only in the southern hemi-
sphere. Geotria is common in the rivers of Chili, Australia,
and New Zealand; and another genus, Mordacia, has a parallel
distribution, being found on the coasts of Chili and Tasmania.
A new genus and species from Chili has been recently
described under the name of Macrophthalmia chilensis.’
This Lamprey, which is only 107 mm. in length, has re-
markably large eyes (25 mm. in diameter), vertically com-
pressed gill-clefts, and a simple dentition resembling that of
Myzxine. All Lampreys are carnivorous. They feed by attach-
ing themselves to the bodies of Fishes by their suctoral buccal
funnels, and then rasping off the flesh with their lingual teeth.
While thus engaged they are carried about by their victims.
Salmon have been captured in the Rhone with the marine
Lamprey attached to them. The Lamprey usually keeps near
the bottom, either swimming with a graceful serpentine move-

1 Jordan and Evermann, op. cit. p. 9 et seq.
2 Plate, Sitewngsb. d. Gesellsch. Naturforsch. Freunde Berlin, No. 8, 1897,
p. 187.

XVI CYCLOSTOMATA 427

ment, or attached to stones by the buccal funnel. In the spring
the Sea-Lamprey ascends the rivers to spawn, and, after deposit-
ing its eggs in furrows which it excavates in the river-bottom,
it returns to the sea. The river-Lampreys spawn in the smaller
streams and brooks. The North American Brook-Lamprey,

Fic. 243.—Spawning of the Brook-Lamprey (P. wilderi). On the right side of the figure
a male is attached to the head of a female. (From Bashford Dean and F. B.
Sumner. )

Petromyzon (Lampetra) wilderi, which is found in the neighbour-
hood of New York, deposits its eggs on the gravelly bottom of
a brook, in a small gravel-filled hole lying between a number
of large rounded stones’ (Fig. 243). In the vicinity of the
“nest” some ten to twelve Lampreys congregate, the males,
however, being much more numerous (five to one) than the

1 Bashford Dean and F, B. Sumner, Zrans. N.Y. dead. Set. xvi. 1897, p. 321.

428 FISHES CHAP.

females. Much energy is spent by both sexes in moving stones
by lifting them with the buccal funnel, but it is not always
clear that this is done to circumscribe the nest, or to remove
impeding obstacles. Eventually, a male attaches himself to the
back of the head of a female, who at the same time is holding
fast to a stone. The male then rotates its body so that the
urino-genital papilla is brought near the genital orifice of the
female, and the simultaneous extrusion of eggs and spermatozoa
at once follows. Owing to
the small amount of food-
yolk which they contain
the eggs of the Lamprey
(e.g. P. planert) are small,
measuring about 1:1—1:2
mm. in length, and from
0-9-1:0 mm. in width.
There is a micropyle at
the animal pole of the egg,
but the characteristic horny
egg-case and the polar
hooks of the Myxinoids
are both wanting. The
embryo hatches out as a
Fic. 244.—Head of the Ammocoetes of P. fluvia- larva known as the “Am-

tilis. A, ventral view ; B, side view. r.1, mocoetes.” At this stage

Ts bret aperture: eee 1. lover of its development the larva

lip. (From Parker and Haswell, after W. K. lacks several of the most

seca striking features which
characterise the adult, and it is highly probable that the Ammo-
coetes represents a stage in the evolution of Vertebrates in some
respects intermediate between Amphiowus and a very primitive
Craniate. The mouth of Ammocoetes is bounded laterally and in
front by a curious hood-like upper lip, and behind by a short
transverse lower lip (Fig. 244). The eyes are deeply seated and
rudimentary, and as visual organs they are useless, but the parietal
eye 1s well developed. As in the adult, there are seven pairs of
gill-sacs, but they open internally into a pharynx, directly con-
tinuous behind with the rest of the alimentary canal, and there
is no dorsal oesophagus. Like the skull, the branchial basket is
still very rudimentary. The dorsal and caudal fins are con-

XVI CYCLOSTOMATA 429

tinuous. A gall-bladder is present, and also a bile duct open-
ing into the gut. In its mode of life, and especially in the
manner in which it obtains its food, Ammocoetes presents a
most remarkable resemblance to Amphiovus and the Ascidians.
In the median line of the pharyngeal floor there is an open
groove, the hypopharyngeal groove or endostyle, and a tract of
ciliated cells along the dorsal wall represents a hyperpharyngeal
groove: connecting the two in front there is a peripharyngeal
cilated groove." The Ammoccetes feeds on small food particles
carried through the mouth into the pharynx by currents of
water produced by ciliary action. The food becomes entangled
in strings of mucus probably secreted by the cells lining the
endostylar groove. The mucus is then swept upwards in the
pharyngeal groove, and finally wafted backwards to the stomach
and intestine by the cilia of the hyperpharyngeal band. The
skin exhibits the remarkable peculiarity of containing a peptic
ferment capable of digesting proteids in a ‘2 per cent solution
of hydrochloric acid. As the larva lives buried in the mud, the
epidermic secretion probably helps to keep the skin free from
bacteria, microscopic spores, and fungoid, or other parasitic
growths.” The young Lamprey lives as an Ammocoetes from 3-4
years, and then in the course of a few weeks in the winter it under-
goes a metamorphosis, losing its larval characters and acquiring the
structure and habits of the adult. During this period the buccal
funnel is completed and teeth are developed. The eyes approach
the surface and become functional. The continuity of the median
fins becomes interrupted. The endostylar groove becomes trans-
formed into a thyroid gland, the gall-bladder disappears, and the
bile duct becomes obliterated and changed into a mass of small
follicles. The skull and branchial basket complete their develop-
ment. At the same time the pharynx loses its connection with the
rest of the alimentary canal and remains as the branchial canal.
The so-called oesophagus of the adult is apparently a new formation
which grows forwards and acquires a connection with the mouth.
It is probable that it represents a hyperpharyngeal groove con-
stricted off from the dorsal wall of the pharynx.
Both the marine Lamprey and the “ Lampern’

2

are captured

* Dohrn, Mitth. Zool. Stat. Neapel, vi. 1886, p. 59; Shipley, Quart. Journ.
Microsc. Sct. xxvii. 1887, p. 325.
2 R. Alcock, Journ. Anat. and Phys. xiii. (N.S.), 1899, p. 623.

430 FISHES CHAP. XVI

for food, either by nets or wicker traps. Formerly the Lampern
was taken in enormous numbers in several British and Irish
rivers, especially in the Severn from February to May, and in
the Thames during May and June, but for various reasons the
supply has much diminished in recent years. The Lampern
makes excellent bait for Cod and Turbot, and for this purpose
large numbers used to be taken in the Trent and Thames for
despatch to Grimsby and other fishing ports.

1 Day, Fishes of Great Britain and Ireland, Lond. ii. 1880-84, p. 360.

CHAPTER XVII

ELASMOBRANCHIT: GENERAL CHARACTERS —— PLEUROPTERYGII —
ICHTHYOTOMI —- ACANTHODEI —— PLAGIOSTOMI — SELACHII—
BATOIDEI—HOLOCEPHALI

CLASS II. PISCES.
Sub-Class I, Elasmobranchii,

Iv both the ancient and the modern Sharks, Dog-Fishes, and
Rays, the exoskeleton takes the form of a more or less uniform
investment of dermal denticles or “shagreen.” The endo-
skeleton is wholby cartilaginous or partially calcified, and there
are neither cartilage- nor membrane-bones. The vertebral column
is acentrous or chordacentrous, generally with alternating basi-
and inter-dorsal elements, and terminating in a heterocercal tail.
The skull is usually hyostylic, very rarely amphistylic or auto-
stylic, and the lateral halves of the primary upper jaw (palato-
quadrate cartilages) usually meet in a highly characteristic
median symphysis beneath the base of the skull. Branchial
arches and clefts are five to seven in number, and the clefts are
separated by complete interbranchial septa, which, as a rule, are
continuous externally with the skin. An operculum is developed
only in the Holocephali. A pelvic girdle is present. With rare
exceptions the pectoral fin is uniserial. The pelvic fin is in-
variably uniserial. The exoskeletal supports of all the fins
consist of ceratotrichia, and, when present, the fin-spines are
invested by enamel. Claspers are generally present in the males.

In the surviving members of the group the nostrils retain
their primitive ventral position. There is a conus arteriosus
with several rows of valves. A spiracle, often furnished with a
spiracular pseudobranch, is generally present, and, as a rule,

431

432 FISHES “cuap.

there is a hyoidean hemibranch supplied with venous blood from
the ventral aorta. The gill-filaments are attached throughout
their length to the interbranchial septa. There is an optic
chiasma. An air-bladder is not developed. The intestine has a
spiral valve, and there is a cloaca. The gonoducts in both sexes
are derived from the kidney system. The ova are large, few in
number, and enclosed in horny egg-cases, and they are fertilised
before extrusion.’ The segmentation is meroblastic, and the
embryo is furnished with long external gills.

The Elasmobranchs are for the most part active predaceous
Fishes, living at different depths in the sea, from the surface to
nearly a thousand fathoms, and ranging from mid-ocean to the
shallower waters round the coasts in almoat every part of the
world. Although typically marine, they sometimes ascend rivers
beyond the rene of tides, and a few are permanent inhabitants
of fresh water. They are most abundant in tropical and syb-
tropical areas, where they also attain their greatest size, and are
numerous in temperate regions, but there are some species which
are typically Arctic. None of them are small, and some of the
Sharks are the largest of living Fishes. All are carnivorous, but
so diversified is their food that in different species it may range
from other Fishes of no mean size to Molluscs, Crustaceans and
other Invertebrates, or even to plankton. In their breeding habits
the Sharks and Dog-Fishes present many interesting features.
Unlike the generality of Fishes, the eggs are fertilised internally
as a sequel to the copulation of the sexes. For this purpose the
males are furnished with special intromittent organs, the myxo-
pterygia or so-called claspers, which aré developed as modifica-
tions of the hinder portions of the pelvic fins! Each clasper is
supported by an internal skeleton, consisting of several cartilages
derived from the radialia of the fins, and is traversed along its
inner aspect by a groove. When sexual congress takes place the
claspers are thrust through the cloaca of the female into the ovi-
ducal orifices, and in some instances it is probable that they are
retained in this position by hook-like denticles developed at
their free extremities. The seminal fluid then flows along these
conduits into the oviducts, in the upper portions of which it meets
and impregnates the eggs. After fertilisation the egg is enclosed
in a dark brown horny egg-case, secreted by the oviducal gland.

1 Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, ii. No. 2, Copenhagen, 1898.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII 433

As a rule each ege-case has but a single ege, but in Rhinobatus
and Z'rygonorhina (Batoidei), both of which are viviparous, each
case contains three to four eggs. Generally the egg-cases are
somewhat quadrangular in shape, with the four angles, two at
each end, prolonged either into short horns, or into long tapering
tendrils (Fig. 246). The oval ege-cases of the Heterodontidae
are remarkable not only for their size, but also for the presence
of a broad spiral lamina winding
round the exterior of the case
from one pole to the other (Fig.
245). The majority of the
Sharks, Dog-Fishes, and Rays are
viviparous, that is, the young are
born alive; the rest, like the
Seylliidae (e.g. the common British
Dog-Fishes, Seyllium eanicula and
S. catulus), the Heterodontidae,
and the Raiidae are oviparous,
that is, the young are hatched out
after the extrusion of the eggs.
In the oviparous species the eggs
are extruded either singly or in
pairs, and generally deposited on
the sea-bottom. When, however,
the egg-cases are provided with
tendrils, as, for example, in the
two British Dog-Fishes just men-
tioned, these organs act as anchor- Fi. 245. — Beg-case of -Heterddontis
‘ : (Cestracion) galeutus. (From Parker
ing filaments. When extruding and Haswell, after Waite.)

an egg, the female swims round

and round some piece of upright seaweed, and the curling tendrils
become entwined round it in such a way that the egg becomes
securely attached thereto (Fig. 246).1 The embryos are long in
developing, and in Seylliwm it may be several months after
fertilisation (200 to 275 days) before they are hatched, the
young Fish finally escaping through a rupture in the egg-case.
In the oviparous species the nutritive food-yolk stored up, first
in the egg and subsequently in the yolk-sac (Fig. 248), suffices
for the nourishment of the embryo until the period of hatching,

1 Cunningham, Marketable Marine Fishes, London, 1896, p. 64.
VOL. VII 2F

434 FISHES CHAP.

but in viviparous forms, whose embryonic development is
completed within special uterine dilatations of the oviducts,
additional means of nutrition are provided for the young. Such
Elasmobranchs as Spinax, Acanthias, Centrina, Scymnus, Trygon,
Torpedo, and Myliobatis have long filaments (villi or trophone-
mata) developed from the inner surface of the uterus, which
secrete a nutritive fluid, and this fluid is either absorbed by the
blood-vessels of the embryonic yolk-sac, or it is taken up by
the embryo in some more direct manner. In some of the
Trygonidae and Mylhiobatidae of the Indian Ocean it seems prob-
able that the secretion is taken into the alimentary canal of
the embryo either through the mouth or through the open

SS

Fia. 246.—Egg of the Spotted Dog-Fish (Scyllium canicula), showing its mode of
attachment after extrusion. (From Hertwig, after Kopsch.)

spiracles." One species, Pteroplatea micrura, has its long and
highly vascular and glandular trophonemata gathered into two
bundles, which are thrust through the huge spiracles into the
pharynx of the embryos, of which there may be from one to three,
and the nutritive secretion is apparently digested in the
alimentary canal of the embryo and absorbed by the foetal
blood-vessels (Fig. 247). A few Sharks, like most species of
Mustelus, develop a placenta when the food-yolk in the yolk-
sac of the embryo is nearly used up. Folds or projections from
the highly vascular wall of the yolk-sac interlock with similar
vascular folds of the lining membrane of the uterus, and a
diffusion of nutrient material takes place from the maternal
blood in the uterine blood-vessels to the foetal blood in the

1 Wood-Mason and Alcock, Proc. Roy. Soc. 49, 1891, p. 359.

xvi’ ELASMOBRANCHII 435

vessels of the yolk-sac.' Each embryo has its own placenta, and
in VMustelus antarcticus the uterine portion of the oviduct is
divided by septa into several chambers, each containing a single
embryo.” It is worthy of note that in the viviparous species a
distinct but very thin, delicate ege-case is formed, occasionally

even with the rudiments of tendrils, which may either be
retained or thrown off in the
uterus. The Greenland Shark
(Laemargus borealis) is unique
amongst Elasmobranchs. Its
eggs are small and unprotected
by egg-cases, and their fertilisa-
tion is said to be effected in the
water after deposition, as in the
generality of Fishes.

Fossil remains of ‘Elasmo-
branchs in the shape of fin-spines
Gchthyodorulites) and dermal
denticles, associated with various
Ostracodermi (Coelolepidae, Pter-
aspidae, and Cephalaspidae), are
amongst the earliest undoubted
indications of Vertebrate life.
They first appear in the Upper
Ludlow Bone Bed and in Silurian Fic. 247.—Embryo of an Indian Sting

. 7 Ray (Pteroplatea micrura) as seen
rocks in other parts of Europe, when the uterus is laid open. 7. 4,
and in North America: and in Two bundles of trophonemata in-

: serted into the spiracles, sp, sp.

greater or less abundance the — (From Wood-Mason and Alcock.)
group is represented in almost
every subsequent geological period. It cannot be said that the
group shows signs of decadence, for Elasmobranchs still survive
in apparently undiminished numbers and variety in the marine
fauna of the present day.

The Elasmobranchs are certainly a very primitive race of
Fishes. Their earliest representatives of whose structure we
have any precise knowledge (e.g. Cladoselache and Pleuracanthus)
are in many respects the most archaic of known gnathostomatous

1 Leydig, Mikrosk. Anat. u. Entwick. d. Rochen u. Haie, Leipzig, 1852, p. 90
et seq.

°T. J. Parker, Trans. New Zealand Instit. xxii. 1889 (1890), p. 331.

4360 FISHES CHAP,

Craniates, and from such types as these, amongst others, we may
reasonably look for the ancestors of all or most of the remaining
groups of Fishes. It has been well said of Pleuracanthus that
“it is a form of Fish which might with little modification become
either a Selachian, Dipnoan, or Crossopterygian,” + while the con-
dition of the primary
upper jaw in the Chon-
drostean Polyodon sug-
gests that even the more
primitive Actinopterygii
had an Elasmobranch
origin. The important
researches of Dr. Tra-
quair render it also
highly probable that the
ancient ‘Ostracodermi
Fig. 248.--An embryo Shark, with its yolk-sac may claim kinship
Ee through their Coelolepid
ancestors with some primitive type of Elasmobranch ; and within
the limits of the group there is ample evidence that differentia-
tion has taken place on many divergent lines, of which we have
notable examples in such specialised offshoots as the Acanthodei
and the Holocephali, to say nothing of several highly specialised
families which became extinct at successive periods in the history
of the group.

Order I. Pleuropterygii.

The only certain representative of this group is the Palaeozoic
form Cladoselache, probably the most primitive Elasmobranch at
present known (Fig. 249). Elongated and somewhat cylindrical
in shape, Cladoselache” has a terminal mouth, five or possibly
seven pairs of branchial clefts, and a pair of olfactory organs,
lateral in position near the extremity of the snout. Wide-based,
triangular pectoral and pelvic fins, a low anterior and a posterior
dorsal fin, devoid of spines, and a heterocercal caudal fin with
homocercal tendencies, are present, but no anal fin has yet been

' Smith Woodward, Vertebrate Palaeontology, Cambridge, 1898, p. 32.
* B. Dean, Journ. Morph. ix. 1894, p. 87. Trans. New York Acad. Sci. xiii. 1894,
p. 115.

XVII TELASMOBRANCHII—PLEUROPTERYGII 437

detected. The exoskeleton consists of minute lozenge-shaped
denticles, which invest the body and extend on to the surfaces
of the fins, and there is also a circumorbital ring of several con-
centric rows of small square plates. <A lateral line, in the form
of a groove between two rows of denticles, extends along each
side of the body. The notochord is persistent. Calcified neural
and haemal arches (basidorsals and basiventrals) have been ob-
served in the caudal region, where they correspond numerically
with the remains of the myotomes, but interdorsal or inter-
calary arcualia seem to be absent. The upper and lower jaws,

Fic. 249.—Restoration of Cladoselache fyleri. Lateral and ventral views.
(From Parker and Haswell, after Dean.)

similar in size and shape, are apparently supported by a hyo-
mandibular cartilage; hence the skull is hyostylic. The endo-
skeletal supports of the pectoral, and especially those of the
pelvic fins, exhibit a more primitive disposition than in any
other Fishes. They extend nearly to the distal margins of the
fins, where they seem to interdigitate with the proximal ends of
feebly-developed ceratotrichia (Fig. 145). The extension of the
fins in the horizontal plane, the gradual shading off of their
broad bases into the sides of the body, and the resemblance
between their radialia and those supporting median fins, are very
suggestive of the origin of the paired fins from continuous lateral
fin-folds. Claspers are absent. The dentition is well developed,
and several rows of teeth seem to be functional at the same time.

438 FISHES CHAP.

Each tooth consists of a broad base, supporting a long pointed central
cusp and a variable number of similarly shaped but much shorter
lateral cusps. The teeth in the various transverse rows from
without inwards are closely wedged together by the interlocking
or overlapping of their bases.

Fam. 1. Cladoselachidae.—Several species of Cladoselache,
varying from 2 to 5 feet in length, have been found in the
Cleveland Shale (Upper Devonian) of Ohio. Isolated teeth
similar to those of Cladoselache occur in the Lower Carboniferous
of Europe, India, and North America, and have been referred to
various species of the genus Cladodus, but with one exception
nothing more is known of the structure of these Fishes, and
consequently their relationship to Cladoselache is doubtful.
C. neilsoni,’ from the Lower Carboniferous (Calciferous Sand-
stones) of Kilbride in Scotland, has a very different type of
pectoral fin, which appears to be distinctly uniserial, but inter-
mediate in structure between the biserial fin of Plewracanthus
and that of the modern sharks. There are several other genera
from the Devonian and Lower Carboniferous whose claims to
inclusion in this group rest on no better foundation,

Order II. Ichthyotomi.

While more specialised than the Pleuropterygii the Fishes
included in this group represent an extremely generalised type
of Elasmobranch, which, as already indicated, may easily have
been the ancestor of more than one group of Fishes. In the
typical genus Plewracanthus® (Fig. 250)*° the body is elongate,
but slightly depressed, with a terminal mouth, and a tapering
diphycercal tail fringed above and below by a continuous caudal
fin, A long dorsal fin, two small anal fins, and well-developed
paired fins with contracted bases, are present. The head is
armed with a prominent, serrated, dorsal spine, but it is doubtful
if dermal denticles (shagreen) are present. The vertebral column

' Traquair, Geol. Mag. (3), v. 1888, p. 81; Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, xi. 1897,
p. 41.

* For references see Zittel’s Teat-Book of Palacontology (Eng. trans. ed. by C. R.
Eastman), London and New York, ii. 1902, pp. 22-23,

% See also restoration of Pleuracanthus gaudryi from the Coal-Measures of
Commentry, Allier, France, by C. Brongniart ; Zittel, op. cit. p. 23.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—ICHTHYOTOMI

43

9

is acentrous, and the persistent notochord supports a

basidorsal cartilages, which alter-
nate with small interdorsals, a
series of basiventrals supporting
small ribs, and in the caudal
region well-developed haemal
arches. The dorsal fin is sup-
ported by slender, tri-segmented
radialia, which appear to be
twice as numerous as the neural
arches in the trunk, but in the
dorsal lobe of the caudal fin
the two structures agree in
number. Ventrally - prolonged
haemal spines are the sole endo-
skeletal supports of the inferior
lobe of the caudal. The coraco-
scapular cartilages of opposite
sides remain distinct, and each
supports a biserial fin. The
pelvic girdle is represented by
a pair of small cartilages sup-
porting the basipterygia. The
pelvic fins are uniserial, with
post-axial skeletal supports for
claspers in the males. Both
the median and the paired fins
are provided with marginal
ceratotrichia. The skull is
probably amphistylic. Five,
possibly six or seven, branchial
arches, bearing clusters of
minute denticles, are present.
Circumorbital plates are want-
ing. All the endoskeletal struc-
tures are partially calcified. The
teeth are tricuspid, each with
two long divergent lateral cusps

TDD

eee

series of

he basipterygium ; PQ, palato-quadrate ;

; IC, interdorsal cartilages; MC, Meckel’s cartilage ; N, notochord ;
7, shoulder-girdle.

A’, Ventral fin; B, basal cartilages of the paired fins; D, ceratotrichia ; DS,
gular cartilage behind it is t

, haemal arches ; HA, hyomandibular
R’, rib; RB, radialia of the dorsal fin; S@

supposed pelvic cartilage; the trian

R, radialia of the paired fins ;

NA, neural arch; P,
after Dean.)

Fic. 250.—Restoration of Pleuracanthus duchent.
head-spine ; HA.

(From Parker and Haswell,

and a minute median cusp; the broad bases of the teeth overlap

and articulate with one another by means of facets.

440 FISHES CHAP.

Fam. 1. Pleuracanthidae.—The single family included in
the group ranges from the Lower Carboniferous to the Lower
Permian. Within these limits the family is widely distributed
in different formations in Great Britain, Continental Europe,
New South Wales (Lower Hawkesbury Formation), and North
America. Pleuracanthus, of which complete skeletons and skulls
have been found, is the best known genus.

Order III. Acanthodei.

The Fishes comprising the Acanthodei' may be regarded as a
highly specialised and terminal offshoot from some primitive race
of early Elasmobranchs. The Elasmobranch kinship of the Acan-
thodei is indicated by their exoskeleton of shagreen tubercles ;
the completely heterocercal tail; the absence of an operculum,
the external gill-clefts apparently being exposed; the position
of the lateral line of the trunk between two rows of shagreen
denticles; the nature of the powerful spines in connexion with
the dorsal and anal, and the pectoral and pelvic fins; and the
formation of the hard parts of the skeleton, not by ossification
involving the presence of bone-cells, but by the calcification of
cartilage, or of more superficial membranous or fibrous tracts.
On the Ser hand, it may be noted that the Acanthodei appear
to have undergone much specialisation on lines in some respects
parallel to those which have marked the evolution of the
Teleostomi, but by methods which are simply an exaggeration of
features normally characteristic of Elasmobranchs. Perhaps the
most striking illustration of this is to be seen in the develop-
ment of a species of secondary skull by an extension of a process
of calcification as distinguished from ossification. Hence the
presence of membrane-calcifications in relation with the upper
and lower jaws, whose development is proportional to the size of
the teeth they support, and of smaller investing plates of the
cranial roof. Similar exoskeletal calcifications, when most com-
pletely developed (e.g. Diplacanthus), form a dorsally incomplete
arch, apparently corresponding to a secondary pectoral girdle
for the support of the stout pectoral spines, in which elements

LA. Fritsch, Fauna der Gaskohle in Bihmen, ii. Prague, 1889; Kner, SB.
Akad. Wiss. Wien Math.-Naturw. Cl. \ii. Pt. i. 1868, p. 290; Traquair, Geol.
Mag. (3), v. 1888, p. 511, and (4) 1.1894, p. 254.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII-—ACANTHODEI 441

analogous to clavicles or cleithra and infra-clavicles can be
recognised. Each pectoral spine forms the preaxial margin of
the fin, and behind it there is a series of ceratotrichia. Nothing
is known of the endoskeletal supports, but having regard to the
nature and proportions of the pectoral spines it may be inferred
that the exoskeletal elements of the fins predominate over the
former to an extent which is only paralleled elsewhere in the
Teleostei.

Apparently the notochord is persistent, and there are long
and slender neural and haemal arches, but no ribs. The dermal
denticles are uniform in size, and so small as to give a granular
appearance to the skin. In structure they are thick, with a
flat, enamelled, often sculptured, external surface, quadrate or
rhombic in shape, and fitting closely together. Teeth are either
absent or very minute, but sometimes (eg. Acanthodopsis and
Ischnacanthus) they are few in number and large, conical in
shape, occasionally with minute cusps between the larger teeth.
Claspers are absent. The Acanthodei are small Fishes, most of them
being less than ‘3 m. in length, and ranging from the Upper Silu-
rian to the Lower Permian inclusive. Two families are recognised.

Fam. 1. Diplacanthidae.——Two dorsal fins are present.
Usually there is a row of lateral spines extending along each
side of the body between the pectoral and pelvic fins. Exclusively
Upper Silurian and Devonian.

The genera Diplacanthus, Climatius, Parexus, Huthacanthus,
and Ischnacanthus are all found in the Lower Old Red Sandstone
of Scotland. Climatius and Diplacanthus are also represented
in the Devonian of Canada.

Fic. 251.—Restoration of Acanthodes wardi. Carboniferous of England and Scotland.
(From Smith Woodward.)

Fam. 2. Acanthodidae.—A single dorsal fin; lateral spines
vestigial or absent. Lower Devonian to the Lower Permian.

442 FISHES CHAP.

The widely-distributed genus Acanthodes (Fig. 251) is repre-
sented in the Lower Old Red of Scotland, the Devonian of Siberia
and Canada, the Carboniferous of England and Scotland, and the
Lower Permian of France, Germany, and Bohemia. Acanthodopsis
(Coal Measures), and Mesacanthus and Cheiracanthus (Lower Old

ted) are the remaining genera.

Order IV. Plagiostomi.

Head prolonged in front of the ventrally-situated mouth as a
more or less prominent preoral rostrum, vertebral column consist-
ing of alternating basi- and inter-dorsal cartilages, generally
supported by more or less well-developed chorda-centra. Pectoral
and pelvic fins uniserial. Pelvic girdle and claspers present.
Except in two families the branchial arches and clefts are
invariably five in number. An operculum is not developed.t

Sub-Order 1. Selachii.

Body elongate or fusiform, shading imperceptibly into a
powerful swimming tail. Pectoral fins of moderate size, with
contracted bases; not confluent with the sides of the head.
Branchial clefts lateral in position. Vertebral centra generally
asterospondylic or cyclospondylic.

This sub-order includes such typical Elasmobranchs as the
modern Sharks and Dog-Fishes as well as numerous fossil repre-
sentatives ranging from the Carboniferous, and probably from
still earlier periods, to the present day.

Fam. 1. Notidanidae.—Body moderately elongate, the spine-
less dorsal fin opposite the anal. Mouth ventral; nostrils ventral,
near the extremity of the snout, without oro-nasal grooves.
Branchial arches and clefts six or seven. Interbranchial septa
devoid of marginal frills. Notochord persistent and continuous,
partially constricted by simple chorda-centra, each consisting of two
distinct rings, without either concentric or radial lamellae, except

1 Giinther, Study of Fishes, Edin. 1880; British Mus. Cat. Fishes, viii. 1870;
Miiler and Henle, Syst. Beschr. d. Plagiost. Berlin, 1841. Hasse, Natiirl. Syst.
d. Llasmobr. Jena, 1879. Goode and Bean, Oceanic Ichthyoloyy, Washington,
1895. Jordan and Evermann, Mishes of North and Middle America, Washington,

1896, Pt. i. Smith Woodward, Vertebrate Palaeontology, Cambridge, 1898 ; id.
Lrit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, i. 1889, ii. 1891; Zittel, op. cit.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—PLAGIOSTOMI 443

in one species (.Votidunus cinereus), which exhibits a feeble
asterospondylism in the caudal vertebrae. Skull amphistylic.
Teeth unlike in the two jaws; those in the upper jaw usually
with a large central cusp and smaller lateral cusps; those in the
lower jaw comb-like, each consisting of numerous graduated
pointed cusps inclining in the same direction, and supported on
a long basal plate.

The very few species included in this family are widely
distributed in the tropical and subtropical regions of the Atlantic
and Pacific Oceans. Notidanus (Heptanchus) cinereus, which has
seven branchial arches and clefts, inhabits the Mediterranean
and Atlantic. NW. (Hexanchus) griseus, with six branchial arches
and clefts, has a similar distribution, but besides being an
occasional visitant to the British coasts, it isnot uncommon at
Cuba in the West Indies. It is said to grow to a length of
26 feet.

Fossil remains of Notidanus, principally teeth, occur in the
Middle and Upper Jurassic, in the Cretaceous, and in the Eocene
and Pliocene of England and the Continent.

Fam. 2. Chlamydoselachidae (Frilled Sharks)—Body much
elongate. Median fins as in Notidanus. Mouth nearly terminal.
Nostrils lateral, nearly terminal, and without oro-nasal grooves.
Branchial arches and clefts six. The outer margins of the inter-
branchial septa are produced into overlapping cutaneous frills,
the first of which is developed from the hyoid arch and overlaps
the hyobranchial cleft, like a rudimentary operculum. Vertebral
column as in the preceding family, but in the hinder part of the
trunk the notochord is unconstricted and uniform in diameter,
centra being absent. Skull hyostylic. Lateral line an open
groove. Teeth alike in both jaws, each consisting of a broad
basal plate supporting three slender curved cusps, separated by a
pair of much smaller cusps.

The only living species known is Chlamydoselachus angwineus
(Fig. 252), which occurs in the Pacific near Japan, in deep water
off Madeira, and also off the Azores and the coast of Norway.
Tt reaches a length of 4 to 5 feet. Teeth from the Pliocene
deposits of Tuscany have been referred to an extinct species,
C. lawleyt.

1 Garman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, xii. No. 1, 1885, p. 1; Giinther,
Chall. Rep. Zool. xxii. 1887, p. 2.

444 FISHES CHAP.

Scarcely anything is known of the habits of the Notidanidae
and the Chlamydoselachidae. Tt is evident that they are closely-
related forms, and from the unusual number of their gill-clefts
and branchial arches, and the condition of the vertebral column,
it is also obvious that they are the most archaic of modern
Selachians.

Fic. 252.—Chlamydoselachus anguineus. (From Gunther.)

Fam. 3. Heterodontidae (Bullhead Sharks).—Head large and
high, with a blunt snout projecting but little in front of the
small and almost terminal mouth, and with prominent supraorbital
crests. Trunk thick-set and somewhat trihedral, covered with
fine shagreen. Nostrils ventral but nearly terminal, with oro-
nasal grooves. Spiracles small, beneath the eyes. Two dorsal
fins, each with a spine in front, the first opposite the interval
between the pectorals and pelvics, the second in front of the
anal. Vertebral centra asterospondylic when fully developed.
Palato-quadrate cartilages with an extensive articulation with
the sides of the preorbital regions of the cranium, the normal sus-
pensoria of a hyostylic skull (hyomandibular cartilages) taking
little share in their support. Dentition similar in both jaws.
Teeth at the symphyses numerous, small, and conical, furnished
with three to five cusps in the young; those behind broad and
pad-like, arranged in oblique rows, the teeth forming the two
middle rows being much larger than those in the front or behind.
Living species, oviparous. Ege-cases large, with an external
spiral lamina (Fig. 245).

About four species belonging to one genus, Heterodontus
(= Cestracion) (Fig. 253), or possibly to two, represent this
dwindling family. All are inhabitants of the Pacific Ocean (Japan,
Amboyna, Australia, the Galapagos, and the Californian coast of
North America). Little is known of their habits. They feed

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—-SELACHII 445

principally on Molluscs, the shells of which are crushed by their
massive grinding teeth. The different species vary in size from
2 to 5 feet.

The Heterodontidae were the most characteristic and abundant
Sharks of the Mesozoic period. Amongst extinct genera Hylodus
ranges from the Middle Trias to the Lower Cretaceous (Wealden);
an allied genus, Acrodus, from the Middle Trias to the Upper
Cretaceous (Gault). Palaeospinaa occurs in the Lias and
possibly in the Upper Trias. Synechodus is a Cretaceous genus,
and Asteracanthus, which has large hooked spines on the head, is

Fic. 253.—Port Jackson Shark (eterodontus philippi). A, lateral view ; B, mouth
and nostrils. d, Clasper. (From a specimen in the Cambridge University
Museum.)

characteristic of the Middle and Upper Jurassic. An even
greater antiquity may be claimed for the Heterodontidae if, as
is not improbable, such Palaeozoic Sharks as Orodus, Sphen-
acanthus, Tristychius (Carboniferous), and Wodnika (Permian)
belong to this family. Many ichthyodorulites are probably the
spines of various extinct Heterodontidae.

Fam. 4. Cochliodontidae.'—This Palaeozoic family includes
a number of Sharks probably related to the Heterodontidae, but
of which little is known except their dentition. The teeth are
in some respects similar to those of Heterodontus, except that
those which appear to correspond to one or both of the middle
rows of the latter genus tend to fuse and form a few large,
convex, and often scroll-like plates. The typical Cochhodonts
are exclusively Carboniferous (Europe and North America).
Psephodus, Pleuroplaa, Deltodus, Poecilodus, Cochliodus, Deltopty-
chius, Helodus, and Menaspis (Permian) are characteristic genera.

1 Smith Woodward, Nat. Science, i. 1892, p. 671.

446 FISHES CHAP.

Probably some ichthyodorulites described under various generic
names belong to this family.

Fam. 5. Psammodontidae. — Teeth large, flat or slightly
arched, oblong or quadrate, and arranged in one, two, or more
longitudinal rows. Only the teeth are known, and from differ-
ences in their shape, size, and surface markings, the genera
Psammodus, Archeobatis, and Copodus have been recognised.
The family is confined to the Lower Carboniferous of Great
Britain and Ireland, Russia, Beleium, and North America.

Fam. 6. Petalodontidae.—Teeth transversely elongated, with
a blunt or a sharply-ridged crown, separated from a single or
multiple root by a constricted neck, and disposed in transverse
and longitudinal pavement-like rows ; exoskeleton of smooth, oval,
rounded or quadrate shagreen denticles. Only the teeth, and in
some genera the dermal denticles, are known, except in Janessa,
which has a Ray-shaped body, with large pectoral fins prolonged
towards the head. The family is mainly confined to the Car-
boniferous formations of Great Britain, Europe, and North
America. LPetalodus, Janessa (also represented in the Permian),
Glossodus, Polyrhizodus, and Callopristodus are characteristic
genera.

Fam. 7. Scylliidae (Doe-Fishes).— Dorsal fins two in
number, small, and without spines, the first above or behind
the pelvic fins, the second usually behind the anal. Tail
not bent upwards or but slightly so, without lateral keels.
Spiracles present. Nictitating membranes absent. Vertebrae
asterospondylic. Teeth small, each with a median cusp, and
one to four small cusps on each side. Oviparous. Egg-cases
(Fig. 246) large, quadrate, with long twining tendrils at the
angles for attachment.

The genus Scylliwm includes the true Dog-Fishes (Fig. 254).
The species are coast Fishes of small or moderate size, and are
widely distributed in temperate and tropical seas, at depths not
as a rule exceeding 400 fathoms. Two species, S. canicula and
S. catulus, are common on the British coasts, living near the
bottom and feeding on Crustaceans and Molluses. An allied
form, Pristiuwrus, is also common in European and British waters.
Chiloscyllium is a widely-distributed genus ranging from the
Cape of Good Hope through the Indian Ocean to the coasts
of Australia, China, and Japan. Stegostoma tigrinum of the

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—SELACHII 447

Indian Ocean attains a length of 10 to 15 feet, and is remark-
able for its handsome coloration of dark bands on a yellow
ground, which has suggested the name of Tiger- or Zebra-Shark.
The pelagic genus Ginglymostoma has the.terminal portion of the
tail bent upwards, and grows to a length of 6 to 12 feet. It is
represented by species in the Indian Ocean and the tropical
parts of the Atlantic (West Indies and the west coast of Mexico).
Crossorhinus includes species of large size, some of which are
10 feet long. They are ground-sharks, frequenting the coasts of
Australia and Japan, which lie on the bottom watching for their
prey, and in accordance with this habit their coloration closely
resembles that of their surroundings.’ A large North Atlantic
Shark (Pseudotriakis microdon), of which only two specimens are

Fic. 254.—A female Dog-Fish (Scyllium canescens), from the south-western coast of
South America, (From Giinther. )

known, one taken on the Portuguese coast, and the other, 10 feet
in length, off Long Island, on the Atlantic coast of North
America, has the general characters of the Scylllidae, except that
the first dorsal fin is opposite the interval between the pectoral
and pelvic fins. Some Scylliidae live at great depths, Scy//ium
(Scylliorhinus) profundorum having been obtained from a depth
of 816 fathoms in the North Atlantic.’

Most of the fossil Scylliidae belong to existing genera. The
earliest known representatives of the family occur in the Upper
Jurassic (Lithographic Stone of Bavaria), where the extinct genus
Palaeoscyllium, a near ally of the existing Scylliwm, and Pris-
tiurus, are found, nearly complete. Scylliwm itself ranges from
the Cretaceous through the different Tertiary formations. A
species of Chiloscyllium has been recorded from the Miocene
Tertiaries, and detached teeth of Ginglymostoma from the Eocene
of Belgium and North America. An extinct genus (Mesiteia),
which is found in the Upper Chalk of Mount Lebanon and the
Upper Eocene of Monte Bolca, is remarkable for the enclosure of

1 Giinther, Study of Fishes, p. 328, 2 Goode and Bean, op. cit, p. 23.

448 FISHES CHAP.

its lateral sensory canals in a series of incomplete calcified rings,
as in the Holocephali.

Fam. 8. Carchariidae.— $harks with two dorsal fins,
the first in front of the pelvic fins and the second opposite the
anal fin, both devoid of spines. Tail without lateral keels.
Preoral rostrum elongated. Mouth crescentic. Eyes with
nictitating membranes. Spiracles small or absent. Vertebrae
asterospondylic. Teeth usually consisting of a single triangular
cusp, with smooth, trenchant, or serrated margins, rarely with
basal cusps; generally with an axial cavity when fully developed.
Viviparous. The family comprises about twenty genera, and
approximately sixty species; found in all seas, often in mid-ocean.
Amongst the more important genera may be mentioned Carcharias
(Carcharhinus), Galeocerdo, Triakis, Thalassorhinus, Galeus, ALus-
telus and Scylliogaleus.

Fic, 255.—The Blue Shark (Carcharias glaucus). (From Miiller and Henle.)

Species of Carcharias are found in nearly all tropical and sub-
tropical seas. The genus is a somewhat comprehensive one, and
groups of its species have been distinguished as sub-genera under
the names of Prionodon, Hypoprion, Scoliodon, Aprionodon, ete.
One of the most widely distributed of the thirty to forty species is
the Blue Shark, C. (Prionodon) glaucus (Fig. 255), of the Atlantic
and Pacific Oceans, which may grow to a length of 25 feet, although
the young forms not infrequently captured in British waters do
not exceed 6 to 8 feet. It is a slender, swift, pelagic Shark, of a
slaty-blue colour above and white underneath, and a voracious
hunter of other Fishes. C. nicaraguensis, a Shark about 7 feet
long, is confined to Lake Nicaragua and its outlet the Rio San
Juan, and is one of the very rare strictly freshwater Sharks.
Galeocerdo is a large Shark found in temperate and_ tropical
waters, but one species, G. arcticus, is confined to Arctic seas.
The variegated @. tigrinus, or West Indian Tiger-Shark, is said

1 Miiller and Henle, op. cit.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—SELACHII 449

to reach a length of 15 to 20 feet. The genus Galeus includes
the small Sharks commonly known as “ Topes,” which are
common in nearly all tropical and temperate seas. The British
species, G. canis, which ranges from 4 to 6 feet in length, is a
bottom-feeding Fish, preying on Molluscs, Crustacea, Star-Fish,
and small Fishes. The various species of Jfustelus, or “ Hounds,”
resemble the Topes in their habits and distribution. Living
principally on Molluscs and Crustaceans, the dentition has lost
the trenchant, unicuspidate type characteristic of most other
Carchariidae, and is adapted for crushing and grinding, the teeth
being flat, without cusps, and arranged in pavement-like rows.
Two species, J vulgaris and ML laevis, ave abundant on the
coasts of Europe and the British Isles. Scylliogaleus, which com-
bines the general characters of J/ustelus with nostrils similar to
those of a Scyllium, is known only from a single specimen from
the coast of Natal."

The Carchariidae are comparatively modern Sharks. No
undoubted remains are known earlier than the Eocene, in which,
as in the succeeding Miocene and Pliocene deposits, they are
represented principally by their characteristic teeth. The extinct
fossil genera are few in number, and so far as their dentition is
concerned they differ but little from their living allies.

Fam. 9. Sphyrnidae (Hammer -head Sharks). — In their
general characters the Hammer-head Sharks agree with the
Carchariidae. They are distinguished, however, by the remark-
able shape of the head, which is prolonged into two conspicuous
lateral lobes, supported internally by corresponding cartilaginous
outgrowths from the post-orbital and the lateral ethmoidal or
nasal regions of the skull, with the eyes at their distal extremities,
and‘ the nostrils in relation with their anterior margins. One
genus and five species.

The Sphyrnidae are denizens of nearly all tropical and sub-
tropical seas. Sphyrna (Zygaena) tudes occurs in the Mediter-
ranean, and S. zygaena is a very rare visitant to the British coasts.
A specimen over 13 feet in length was captured at Ilfracombe
in 1865, and other examples have been taken off Banffshire, at
Newlyn in Cornwall, at Yarmouth, and in Carmarthen Bay.’
The shape of the head differs in different species, and in young

1 Boulenger, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7), x. 1902, p. 51.
2 Day, British Fishes, London, 1880-84, ii. p. 294.
vat. vit 26

450 FISHES CHAE

forms the peculiarities of the adult are less marked. In the
Bonnet Shark (S. tiburo) (Fig. 256, A), the head is crescentic or
kidney-shaped, with prominent postero-lateral angles, and alae
this type of head and the more pronounced oe hammer of
S. zygaena (Fig. 256, B) an almost perfect gradation is auyphied
by other species. The Hammer - heads are voracious Sharks,

Fig. 256.—Ventral view of the head and trunk (A) of a young Bonnet Shark (Sphyrna
tiburo), and (B) of a young male Hammer-head (S. zygaena). c, Clasper ; cl,
cloacal aperture ; ¢, eye; x, nostril ; »’, nasal groove.

usually living in deep water, and they may grow to a length of
15 feet. As many as thirty-seven embryos have been taken from
the oviduets of a female nearly 11 feet in length.

Teeth assigned with more or less probability to Sphyrna are
found in the Miocene of Europe and North America.

Fam. 10. Lamnidae (Porbeagle Sharks).— Large, stout-bodied
Sharks with two dorsal fins, the first just behind the pectoral
fins, the second, which is small, opposite the small anal fin; both

? Cantor, quoted by Giinther, op. cit, p. 318.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—SELACHII 451

without spines. Tail with a prominent lateral keel on each
side. Nictitating membranes absent. Spiracles minute or
wanting. Branchial clefts very wide. No oro-nasal grooves.
Vertebrae asterospondylic. When fully developed the teeth are
solid.

In the genus Zamna, which includes the Porbeagle Sharks,
the teeth are large, each consisting of a long narrow central cusp,
usually with smaller cusps at tie. base. The common Porbeagle
(LZ. cornubica), a fierce pelagic Shark, which may reach a length - of
10 feet, frequents the North Atlantic and the North Pacific
(Fig. 257). It has often been captured off the coasts of
Great Britain and Ireland in Mackerel or Salmon nets, or
by lines laid for food Fishes. An allied genus, Jswrus, is

Fie. 257.—The Common Porbeagle (Lamna cornubica). (From Parker and Haswell,
after Bashford Dean.)

represented by species on the Atlantic coast of North America,
in the Mediterranean and the neighbouring parts of the
Atlantic, and also in Asiatic seas. Carcharodon rondeletii} igs a
pelagic Shark with large, triangular, finely-serrated teeth, without
basal cusps, and is found in all tropical and subtropical seas from
the Mediterranean to Australia and New Zealand. It is one
of the largest and most formidable of Sharks, and it is said to
grow to a length of 40 feet. Nothing is known of its breeding
habits. Odontaspis, which has minute pore-like spiracles, but
no lateral caudal keels, is a Shark of moderate size, chiefly
inhabiting the Atlantic, but found also in the Mediterranean
and the Southern Pacific. Its teeth are long and awl-like, with
small basal cusps.

The Thresher or Fox Shark (Alopectas vulpes) is remarkable
for the extraordinary length of the upper lobe of the caudal fin,

17. J. Parker, P.Z.S. 1887, p. 27.

452 FISHES CHAP.

which is as long as the rest of the body (Fig. 258). Its teeth
are of moderate size, triangular in shape, and without serrations.
The “ Thresher” has a wide distribution, being abundant in the
Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, besides being the commonest of the
larger Sharks frequenting the British coasts. It grows to a
length of 15 feet, of which the tail forms at least one-half.
Quite inoffensive to man, the Thresher feeds on the shoals of
smaller Teleosts, such as Pilchards, Herrings, and Sprats. When
feeding it swims in gradually diminishing circles round the
shoal, splashing the water with its long tail, and keeping its
victims so crowded together that they become an easy prey. A
remarkable Lamnoid Shark (Jfitsukurina owstont),' which has
the snout produced into a “long, flat, flexible, leaf-like blade,”

Fic. 258.—The Thresher Shark (Alopecias vulpes). (From Jordan and Evermann.)

somewhat resembling that of Polyodon, but narrower and more
pointed, and has protractile jaws and large spiracles, is found
in deep water near Yokohama, and may prove to be generically
identical with the Cretaceous Shark Scapanorhynchus”

Lamnoid Sharks are not certainly known to have existed
until the Upper Cretaceous formations, in which, as well as in
different Tertiary deposits, teeth indistinguishable from’ those of
the existing genera Lamna, Odontaspis, and Carcharodon are
found. The interesting genus Carcharodon has one extinct
species in the Cretaceous and several others distributed in
Tertiary formations in nearly every part of the world. The
teeth of some of the Tertiary species measure 5 inches along
the margin and 4 inches across the base, and it is evident that
they belonged to Sharks so gigantic as completely to dwarf the
existing species. That these giant Lamnidae have only recently

1D. 8S. Jordan, California Acad. Sci. (3), Zool. i. 1898 ; Bashford Dean, Science

(N.S.), xvii. 1903, p. 630.
° Smith Woodward, dnn. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7), iii. 1899, p. 487.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—-SELACHII 453

become extinct is proved by the fact that similar teeth have been
dredged from the bottom of the Pacific. Teeth and detached
vertebrae from various Tertiary deposits have been referred to
species of Alopecias. Entire Fishes, with an elongated rostrum
and an extensive anal fin, from the Cretaceous of Mount
Lebanon, have been assigned to an extinct genus, Scapanorhynchus.

Fam. 11. Cetorhinidae (Basking Sharks)—Two dorsal fins,
without spines, the anterior midway between the pectoral and
pelvic fins. Tail without lateral keels. Nictitating membranes
absent. Spiracles small, situated just above the angles of the
mouth. Branchial clefts wide and of great vertical extent,
extending from the dorsal to the ventral surface. Teeth small,
very numerous, conical in shape, without serrations. Claspers of
the male provided with horn-like denticles.

The single species included in this family, the Basking Shark,
(Cetorhinus (Selache) maximus), js~one of the largest of living
Fishes, reaching a length of 40~feet (Fig. 259). It is a pelagic

Fic. 259.—The Basking Shark (Cetorhinus (Selache) maximus).
(From Goode and Bean.)

Shark, inhabiting the Arctic seas, but wandering as far south on
opposite sides of the Atlantic as the Mediterranean, the coasts of
Portugal and Virginia, and in the Pacific to the Californian
coast. Although generally described as a northern form, Ceto-
rhinus is known to occur in Australian waters. It is fairly
common off the coasts of Scotland, and it has been seen or
captured at various points on the western coast of Ireland, and

1 Kershaw, Victorian Natural. xix. 1901, p. 62; Waite, Rec. Austral. Mus. iv.
1901, p. 263.

454 FISHES CHAP.

the eastern and southern coasts of England. The Fish is
gregarious in its habits, often swimming in shoals near the
surface. The name “Basking Shark” has been suggested by
its habit of lying motionless on the surface in warm or calm
weather, as if basking in the sun, with its dorsal fin protruding
from the water. Unless attacked, this Shark is quiet and
inoffensive. It derives its food-supply from small pelagic Fishes,
and also from marine Invertebrates, which are strained from the
water by the fringes of long, slender gill-rakers with which
the branchial arches are provided. At one time harpooned
and caught off the Irish, Scotch, and Norwegian coasts for the
sake of the oil obtained from its liver, the Fish is now of little
economic importance. Nothing is known of its mode of repro-
duction.

Extinct species of Cetorhinus have been founded on detached
vertebrae and isolated teeth from deposits of Pliocene age in
Belgium and Italy, and possibly from still earlier Tertiary
formations. Dermal spines similar to those found on the
claspers of the males in the existing species occur in the Antwerp
Crag, and in the Red Crag of Suffolk.

Fam. 12. Rhinodontidae—Two dorsal fins, without spines,
the anterior a little in front of the pelvic fins, the second opposite
the anal. Tail with lateral keels and a pit at its root. Spiracles
small. Nictitating membranes absent. Mouth and _ nostrils
nearly terminal. Teeth very minute, numerous, and conical in
shape.

One genus, Rhinodon, with one or two species, is known. These
Sharks are very widely distributed, specimens having been seen
or captured in the neighbourhood of Ceylon, at the Seychelles,
the Cape of Good Hope, Callao on the Peruvian coast, in the
Gulf of California, and off the coast of Florida. Rhinodon is
probably the largest known Shark. It is stated to exceed 50
feet in length, but to be quite harmless. Scarcely anything is
known of its habits, but the small size of the teeth, and the
length of the gill-rakers, which resemble those of the Basking
Shark, suggest a similar kind of food.

Fam. 13. Spinacidae—Two dorsal fins, the first in advance
of the pelvic fins. Anal fin absent. Nictitating membrane
absent. Spiracles rather large. Vertebrae cyclospondylic. Teeth
variously modified in different genera.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—SELACHII 455

The more typical representatives of this family are the Spiny
Dog-Fishes, which are distinguished by the presence of a strong
spine in front of each dorsal fin. They are more abundant in
temperate regions than in the intervening tropics. The more
important genera are Acanthias,Centrina, Centrophorus, Spinax,and
Centroscyllium. Acanthias vulgaris, the Picked or Piked Dog-
Fish, is a gregarious, voracious Shark, about 3 to 4 feet in
length, and is frequently seen in huge shoals all round the
British coasts, especially during the summer months. It is very
destructive to food Fishes, and its ravages result in serious loss
to fishermen. Acanthias is viviparous. Centrina salviani is a
much smaller Shark, which frequents the Mediterranean and the
Bay of Biscay; on rare occasions it has been taken off the
southern coast of England. Centrophorus occurs in deep water
in the Mediterranean and adjacent portions of the Atlantic, and
off the coasts of Japan. Centroscyllium is found on opposite
sides of the North Atlantic (Greenland and Massachusetts), and
in the opposite hemisphere at the Falkland Isles. A deep-water
form, Paracentroscylliwm, has been obtained in the Bay of Bengal
at depths from 285 to 405 fathoms.’

Three remaining genera (Seymnus, Laemargus, and Echino-
rhinus) differ from the preceding in the absence of dorsal spines.
Seymnus lichia is common in the Mediterranean and the aseigh-
bouring parts of the Atlantic. The Greenland Shark (Laemargus

Fic. 260.—The Greenland Shark (ZLaemargus borealis). (From Goode and Bean.)

borealis) (Fig. 260) is an inhabitant of the Arctic regions, wander-
ing as far southwards on opposite sides of the Atlantic as
the French coast and Cape Cod. It is a huge, clumsy shark,
reaching a length of 26 feet. Numerous instances are recorded
of its capture off the coasts of Great Britain, especially in northern
waters. The Greenland Shark is said to be a determined foe to

1 Alcock, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), iv. 1889, p. 379.

456 FISHES CHAP.

the Right Whale, which it attacks, biting pieces out of its body.
Scymnus is viviparous, Laemargus oviparous, and the latter is
unique among Sharks in producing eggs devoid of a horny shell,
which are deposited on the sea-bottom. Echinorhinus has dermal
denticles in the form of relatively large rounded tubercles, each
surmounted by a tuft of fine spines. One species only is known,
H#. spinosus, a large Shark attaining a length of 10 feet, and
frequenting deep water off the Atlantic coasts of Europe and
Africa from the North Sea to the Cape of Good Hope. A single
specimen has been taken at Cape Cod on the eastern coast of
the United States, and another off Dunedin, New Zealand.
The capture of thirty examples in British waters since 1828
has been recorded,’ the largest a female 9 feet in length.

Most of the existing genera of Spinacidae are represented by
teeth or detached spines in the later Tertiary deposits, but none
are certainly known to occur earlier than the Pliocene.

Fam. 14. Rhinidae (Angel-Sharks)—Ray-like Sharks with a
flattened head and body, and nearly terminal mouth and nostrils.
Pectoral fins very large, horizontally expanded, but constricted
at the base and not adherent to the sides of the head or trunk.

Fic, 261.—The Angel-Shark (Rhina squatina). A, dorsal view ; B, view of the mouth
and nasal barbels. p,f, Pectoral fin ; pv.f, pelvic fin ; sp, spiracle.

Two dorsal fins, both small, without spines, and situated on the
tail behind the pelvic fins. Anal fin absent. Spiracles large

* Day, op. cit. p. 824. See also Stead, Journ. Mar. Biol. Ass. iv. 1895-97,
p. 264.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—SELACHII—BATOIDEI 457

and crescentic. Vertebrae tectospondylic. Teeth conical and
pointed. A single species only is known.

Rhina squatina, the Angel-Shark or Monk-Fish (Fig. 261), is
intermediate between the ordinary Sharks and the Skates and
Rays, both in external appearance and internal structure, but
is more Ray-like than Shark-like in its habits. Within the
temperate and tropical regions of both hemispheres it is almost
cosmopolitan in its distribution, frequenting the coasts of Europe,
including the British Isles, the Atlantic and Pacific coasts of
North America, and the shores of South Australia and Japan.
The Angel-Shark is viviparous, producing about twenty young at
a time. Not rarely it grows to a length of 5 feet.

The family ranges from the Upper Jurassic to the present
time. Species of Rhina are represented by more or less com-
plete skeletons in the Lithographic Stone of Bavaria, and in the
Upper Cretaceous of Westphalia and Mount Lebanon, and by
teeth and vertebrae in the English Chalk, as well as in different
European Tertiary formations.

Fam. 15. Pristiophoridae.—Prenasal portion of the head
and cranium produced into a long flattened rostrum, furnished
with a pair of long tentacles on its under surface, and, as in
Saw-Fishes, with a series of large, tooth-like, dermal denticles, of
equal or unequal size, along each of its lateral margins. Two
dorsal fins, without spines, the first in front of the pelvics. No
anal fin. Pectoral fins large, distinct from the head and trunk,
with a contracted base. Spiracles large and crescentic. Teeth
small, with a conical cusp and a broad base.

These singular Sharks closely resemble the true Saw-Fishes
(Pristidae), but they differ in the lateral position of their gill-
clefts, the presence of rostral tentacles, and their smaller size.
The few species known belong to the genus Pristiophorus, and
are confined to the Australian and Japanese seas.

Pristiophorus is represented in the Upper Cretaceous of
Mount Lebanon, and in the Miocene deposits.

Sub-Order 2. Batoidei.

Body generally discoidal or rhombic in shape, the axial
portion being formed by the flattened head and trunk, and the
lateral portions by the enormously expanded pectoral fins, which

458 FISHES CHAP.

are usually confluent with the sides of the head. Tail slender,
sharply marked off from the trunk, to which it usually appears
as a mere appendage. Dorsal fins, when present, on the tail.
Anal fin absent. Branchial clefts ventral in position. Spiracles
large, usually crescentic. Vertebrae tectospondylic.

For the most part the Batoidei are sluggish ground- Fishes,
slowly moving over the sea-bottom by the gentle undulatory
vibrations of the margins of their huge pectoral fins, the tail
being of little use in locomotion. They feed principally on
Crustacea, Molluscs, and the smaller Teleosts. As with other
Fishes of similar habits, the coloration of the dorsal surface
harmonises with that of the sea-bottom, while the ventral surface
is either deficient in pigment or white. The majority of them
are coast Fishes, rarely descending to a greater depth than 500
fathoms, but some are pelagic. The Batoidei are a relatively
modern race, first appearing towards the middle of the Mesozoic
period, and evidently representing an assemblage of specialised
Elasmobranchs adapted for a bottom-living existence. As re-
marked by Smith Woodward, the three families, Rhinobatidae,
Raiidae, and Trygonidae, are not so clearly differentiated before
the close of the Cretaceous period as they subsequently become.’

The first two families, the Pristidae and the Rhinobatidae, are
interesting connecting-links between such Selachii as the Rhinidae
and the Pristiophoridae and the more specialised Batoidei like the
Skates, Rays, and Trygons. While they agree with the latter in
the ventral position of the gill-clefts, the absence of an anal
fin, and the caudal position of the dorsal fins, the body still
retains an elongated and somewhat Shark-like shape, and shades
off imperceptibly into a powerful swimming tail, and in the
Pristidae at all events the pectoral fins are of moderate size
and free from any fusion with the sides of the head. It must be
admitted that the institution of the two sub-orders introduces
a somewhat arbitrary distinction between certain families of
Plagiostomes which has little to recommend it except custom
and some measure of convenience. The two series of Fishes shade
almost imperceptibly into one another, and the importance of
the ventral position of the gill-clefts has probably been over-
estimated. Primitively, the gill-clefts are lateral, and lie wholly
in front of the pectoral fins, a position which is retained in many

1 Vertebrate Palaeontology, Cambridge, 1898, p. 32.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—BATOIDEI 459

Selachii. In others, however, the hinder gill-clefts tend to
extend backwards above the base of the pectoral fins, while in
some the clefts assume a more ventral position, and extend
beneath the pectoral fin; hence, even within the limits of the
Selachii the position of the gill-clefts varies to the extent that
these structures may be lateral, or they may tend to become
either dorsal or ventral." On the score of convenience the
customary usage is adopted here.

Fam. 1. Pristidae (True Saw-Fishes)—Although somewhat
depressed, the body is still elongate and Shark-like, with a well-
developed tail terminating in a heterocercal caudal fin. Dorsal
fins large, the first opposite the pelvic fins. Head and skull pro-
longed into a long flattened rostrum, the lateral margins of which
are armed with a series of strong tooth-like denticles, firmly im-
planted in sockets in the calcified rostral cartilage. No rostral

Fic. 262.—The Saw-Fish (Pristis antiqguorum). (From Cuvier.)

tentacles. Teeth in the jaws minute and obtuse. One genus
and about four or five species are known, all inhabitants of
tropical and subtropical seas.
; Some of the true Saw-Fishes attain a considerable size, 10
to 20 feet or even longer, and “saws” 6 feet long and a foot
in width across the base are not uncommon. By means of
powerful lateral strokes of its saw the Fish is capable of
lacerating the bodies of other animals and tearing off pieces
of flesh, which it then devours. Indian species are known to
ascend rivers beyond tidal influence, and an American species,
ranging northwards to the West Indies and the Gulf of Mexico,
where it is abundant, enters the lower Mississippi. P. anti-
quorum occurs in the Mediterranean and the Atlantic, but does
not extend so far northward as the British coasts.
The earliest known representative of the family is the

1 T am indebted to Mr. Boulenger for these observations.

460 FISHES CHAP.

extinct genus Selerorhynchus from the Upper Chalk of Mount
Lebanon, in which the smaller size and more superficial position
of the rostral “teeth,” and the absence of sockets in the rostral
cartilage, prove that the “teeth” approximate more to ordinary
dermal spines in this genus than in any of the more recent Saw-
Fishes. An extinct’ genus Propristis, from the Upper Eocene of
Egypt, with non-socketed teeth, and species of the existing genus
Pristis from the English Middle Eocene, are also known.

Fam. 2. Rhinobatidae—Owing to the increased expansion
of the pectoral fins and the forward growth of their anterior
cutaneous portions along the sides of the head, as well as back-
wards along the trunk, the body now assumes a sub-rhombic
shape, and approximates to the dise of the more typical Batoidei,

Fic. 263.—Rhinobatus granulatus. (From Miiller and Henle.)

but the tail with its dorsal and caudal fins is still strongly
developed, and blends imperceptibly with the trunk in front.
Teeth very obtuse. No electric organs. About five genera and
twenty species are known, distributed in most tropical and sub-
tropical seas,

The cosmopolitan Rhinobatus is represented by species from
the Mediterranean, the Red Sea, the west coast of Africa, the
Indian Ocean, Australia and China, as well as from the Atlantic
and Pacific coasts of America, and the Galapagos. Phynchobatus
ranges from the Red Sea through the Indian Ocean to China,
Zapteryx occurs at San Diego and Panama, and Platyrhinoidis
on the Californian coast. Zrygonorhina is an Australian
genus.

The family dates from the Upper Jurassic. Rhinobatus is

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—BATOIDEI 46 I

represented by complete skeletons in the Lithographic Stone of
Bavaria, the Upper Cretaceous of Mount Lebanon, and the Upper
Eocene of Monte Bolea. Zrygonorhina occurs in the Eocene.
Fam. 3. Raiidae (Skates or Rays).—The endoskeletally
supported portions of the large pectoral fins extend along the
lateral margins of the trunk and head from the pelvic fins to
the snout, and are confluent therewith, forming the lateral por-
tions of a large rhombic disc. The tail is slender, and sharply
marked off from the trunk. Usually two small dorsal fins on
the tail. Caudal fin small or absent. No serrated spine on the

Fic. 264.—Raia murrayi, from Kerguelen Island. A, male; B, female.
(From Giinther.)

tail, Caudal electric organs are often present. Larger or
smaller denticles or spines are generally present on the skin.
Oviparous. Egg-cases four-horned, without tendrils. Four
genera and from thirty to forty species. Found in all temperate
seas, a few ranging into deep water.
The great majority of the species belong to the genus Raia
(Fig. 264), which chiefly inhabits temperate seas, but 1s more
abundant in the northern than in the southern hemisphere, and
approaches nearer to the Arctic and Antarctic regions than any
other Batoidei. The colour of the upper surface of the body is
closely assimilated to that of the sandy or gravelly bottom on

462 FISHES CHAP.

which they live, and thus concealed, small Fishes, Crustaceans,
and other organisms are lured unsuspectingly within the reach of
the comparatively inactive and sluggish Ray. From the ventral
position of the mouth the Ray cannot at once seize its prey, but
the Fish darts over its victim and covers it with its body, and
then readily devours it. The sexes are usually distinguished by
secondary sexual characters, which take the form of differences in
size and coloration, in the dentition, and also in the presence and
position of patches or rows of specially modified dermal spines on
the dorsal surface (Fig. 264). Some of the larger species reach
a great size, the disc measuring 7 to 8 feet in width. A few
species range into deep water. &. mamillidens, a uniformly jet-
black species, has been obtained from a depth of 597 fathoms in
the Bay of Bengal,’ and R. abyssicola from 1588 fathoms off
Queen Charlotte Islands, British Columbia.? The following are
British species: the Thornback (2. clavata); the Spotted Ray
(R. maculata); the Painted Ray (R. microcellata); the Starry
Ray (R. radiata); the Cuckoo or Sandy Ray (R. cireularis);
the Skate (A. batis); the Flapper Skate (R. macrorhynchus); the
White Skate (&. alba); the Long-nosed Skate (2. oxyrhynchus) ;
and the Shagreen Ray (2. fullonica).? Most of the species are
of some economic value as food Fishes. Psammobatis, with a
circular disc, frequents the southern coasts of South America,
and Platyrhina the coasts of India, China, and J apan.

The family ranges from the Upper Cretaceous, in which, as
well as in different Tertiary deposits, it is represented by species
of Raia. An extinct genus, Cyclobatis, with a circular or oval
dise, occurs in the Upper Cretaceous of Mount Lebanon.

Fam. 4. Tamiobatidae——The systematic position of the only
representative of this family, Yamdobatis vetustus,t from the
Devonian or Lower Carboniferous of Kentucky, is very uncertain,
but in some respects this unique type seems to be intermediate
between the modern Sharks and the Rays.

Fam. 5. Torpedinidae (Electric Rays).—A disc is formed as in
the Raiidae, but it is sub-circular in shape rather than rhombic,
and in the nature of its endoskeletal supports it is in some
respects unique. Its semicircular anterior margin is supported

1 Alcock, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), iv. 1889, p. 380.
* Jordan and Evermann, op. cit. p. 76.
3 Day, op. cit. p. 836. * Zittel, op. cit. p. 41.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—BATOIDEI 463

in the centre by a branched prenasal rostrum, and laterally by
the curiously branched preorbital cartilages, each of which
radiates outwards and forwards from a common basal articulation
with the lateral ethmoid regions of the skull. Tail relatively
short and thick, with two dorsal fins, a caudal fin, and two
lateral longitudinal folds. Skin smooth, without denticles.
Mouth transverse and ventral. A characteristic quadrangular

Fic. 265.—The Electric Ray (Torpedo ocellata). Dorsal (A) and ventral (B) views.
p.f, Pectoral tin ; pv,f, pelvic fin ; sp, spiracle.

naso-frontal lobe, with a free hinder margin, which forms the
anterior lip, is enclosed by the two nasal organs and the oro-
nasal grooves leading from them to the corresponding angles of
the mouth. A pair of large electric organs between the pectoral
fins and the head. Seven genera and about fifteen species.
Inhabitants of most warm seas.

The well-known genus Torpedo (Fig. 265) is represented by
species in the Mediterranean (7. marmorata, T. narce, T. hebetans),
the Red Sea, and the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans. 7. hebetans

464 FISHES CHAP.

has been taken at several places in British waters. An American
Torpedo (Letronarce) is represented by species on the Atlantic
and Pacific coasts. Nareine is a very widely distributed genus,
species having been recorded from the East Indies, Tasmania,
China, Japan, South Africa, and the Atlantic coasts of North
and South America. Discopyge is an eastern Pacific genus (Peru
and Panama). Hypnos frequents the Australian seas.

The family seems to be exclusively Tertiary, and its earliest
fossil representatives are from the Upper Eocene of Monte Bolca.

Fam, 6. Trygonidae (Sting- or Whip-tailed Rays).— Disc
sub-rhombic, broader than long. Pectoral fins confluent with
the sides of the head, their preaxial endoskeletal radialia meet-
ing in front of the skull along the lateral margins of a slender
prenasal rostral cartilage. Tail usually whip-like, terminating
in a small caudal fin, and generally armed with a sharp, serrated
spine, which takes the place of a dorsal fin. Skin smooth or
spinose. A rectangular naso-frontal flap in front of the mouth.
About ten genera and fifty species. Found in nearly all
tropical and subtropical seas.

Of the more important genera, Zrygon (Dasyatis) is represented
by numerous species in the tropical parts of the Atlantic and
Pacific Oceans, including the Pacific coasts of North and South
America. Two species occur in the Mediterranean, and one of
them (7. pastinaca), ranges from the coasts of Norway and
the British Isles through the Atlantic and Indian Oceans
to Japan. Urogymnus frequents the Red Sea and the Indian
Ocean. Urolophus includes a few species of small size, distributed
along the Atlantic and Pacifie coasts of Central and North
America, and in Australian seas. Pteroplatea comprises rather
large species, and is almost cosmopolitan in its distribution, being
represented by species on the Atlantic and Pacific coasts of North
and South America, in the Mediterranean and the Red Sea, the
Indian Ocean, the Malay Archipelago, and on the coasts of China
and Japan. The caudal spines, which may be 8 to 9 inches
long in some of the larger species, are capable of inflicting very
severe wounds, the danger of which is greatly increased by the
apparently poisonous cutaneous mucus introduced into the wound.
As the spines become lost they are replaced by others developed
from behind. Some Trygonidae live in fresh waters. Trygon
(Dasyatis) sabina frequents the streams and estuaries of Florida

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—BATOIDEI 465

as well as on the adjacent coasts, and specimens have been
obtained from Lake Munroe at some distance from salt water.'
Ellipesurus and Paratrygon are freshwater genera, found in
Colombia, Venezuela, and Guiana.

Fossil remains of undoubted Trygonidae appear to be confined
to the Tertiary period.

Fam. 7. Myliobatidae (Eagle-Rays)—Dise much broader than
long, and rhombic in shape. The huge pectoral fins are not
continued to the extremity of the snout, but cease on the sides
of the head, and reappear in front of the snout as a pair of
distinct folds, the so-called cephalic fins) The head projects
above the level of the disc, and consequently the eyes and
spiracles are lateral in position. Tail long, slender, and whip-
like, with a single dorsal fin near the root, and usually one or two
serrated spines behind the fin. A rectangular naso-frontal fold is
present. The dentition consists of flat, hexagonal, pavement-like
crushing teeth arranged from before backward in arched rows in
both jaws, and there is either a single median row of large teeth,
with (e.g. Myliobatis) or without (e.g. Aétobatis) the addition of
several rows of much smaller teeth on each side, or there are
numerous rows, the teeth then decreasing in size from the middle
line laterally (e.g. Rhinoptera). Skin smooth. Sexes similar.
Five genera and about twenty-seven species are known; all
inhabitants of tropical and subtropical seas.

Myliobatis is represented in the Mediterranean by two species,
and one of them, the almost cosmopolitan AZ aquila (Fig. 266),
has been taken at various points on the eastern and southern
coasts of England. Aétobatis is also widely distributed in
tropical seas, but is unknown in European waters. Ahinoptera
has one species in the Mediterranean, while others have been
recorded from Brazil, the Atlantic and Pacific coasts of North
America, and the East Indies. The two tropical genera
Dicerobatis and Ceratoptera have the cephalic fins prolonged
anteriorly into a pair of horn-like appendages, which are said
to be used in conveying food to the mouth. The teeth are
small, fat or tubercular, and are arranged in numerous rows. In
Ceratoptera they are wanting in the upper jaw. The Kagle-
Rays feed principally on Molluscs, the shells of which they
crush with their large grinding-teeth. Some of them attain

1 Jordan and Evermann, vp. cit. p. 85.
VOL. VII 24

466 FISHES CHAP.

an enormous size, and are among the largest of Fishes.
Ceratoptera vampyrus of the West Indies, for example, grows to
a width of 20 feet, and an embryo extracted from the oviduct
of a gravid female 15 feet wide, and from 3 to 4 feet in thick-
ness, measured 5 feet across the dise and weighed twenty
pounds.’ This Fish is much dreaded by the divers engaged in

Fig, 266 —The Eagle-Ray, Myliobatis aquila.

the pearl fisheries near Panama, whom it is said to devour after
enveloping them with its vast wings.’

The family is exclusively Tertiary, and with the exception
of an extinct genus, Promyliobatis, from the Eocene of Monte
Bolea, all the fossil species belong to the existing genera
Myliobatis, Rhinoptera, and Aétobatis.

Order V. Holocephali.

The propriety of including the Holocephali in the sub-class
Elasmobranchii is scarcely open to doubt. Like the Acanthodei

1 Giinther, op. cit. p. 848.
* Dumeril, quoted by Jordan and Evermann, op. cit. p. 92.

XVI ELASMOBRANCHII—HOLOCEPHALI 467

they seem to represent a divergent and specialised offshoot from
some primitive Elasmobranch type, and while retaining most of
the essentially distinctive features of their ancestors, they have
acquired, perhaps independently, certain characters distinctive
of the Teleostomi, combined with others peculiar to themselves.
In the few surviving genera agreement with the Elasmobranchs
is to be seen in the wholly cartilaginous condition of the endo-
skeleton and the complete absence of cartilage- and membrane-
bones. The vertebral column is acentrous and ribless, and the
notochord is persistent ; the dorsal arcualia include supradorsals
and regularly alternating basi- and inter-dorsals. The limbs
and limb-girdles are essentially Elasmobranch. Dermal denticles
are present, either locally, or, as in some of the fossil types, in
the form of a general investment. The brain and the reproduc-
tive organs agree more closely with the corresponding structures
in the Elasmobranchs than with those of any other Fishes, and
the agreement extends to the large size of the eggs and their
enclosure in horny egg-cases. In both groups the nostrils are
connected with the mouth by oro-nasal grooves; the hyoidean
hemibranch is a true gill, and there is no air-bladder. The
Holocephali also agree with the Elasmobranchs in retaining such
primitive features as an intestinal spiral valve and a conus
arteriosus. On the other hand, indications of specialisation in
the Teleostome direction are to be noticed in the tendency to
the concentration of the branchial arches towards and beneath
the skull; the reduction of the interbranchial septa to the
extent that they are no longer continuous with the skin, and
the: gill-filaments project beyond their outer margins; the
presence of an operculum; the suppression of the spiracles ;
and the absence of a cloaca, the rectum opening externally by
an anus in front of the urino-genital apertures. Among the
more notable features evolved within the limits of the group
mention may be made of the autostylic condition of the skull,
probably an adaptive modification induced by the large size of
the crushing dental plates which have taken the place of
ordinary teeth; and the singular development of anterior and
frontal “ claspers.”

The group is one of great antiquity. Apart from the isolated
spines or “ichthyodorulites”” common in Devonian and Carboni-
ferous strata, some of which are probably the frontal or the

468 FISHES CHAP.

fin-spines of ancient Holocephali, dental plates, closely resembling
those of modern Chimaeroids and referred to the Ptychodontidae,
are probably the earliest indications of the existence of the
group. The Holocephali become more abundant in the Mesozoic .
period, but of the four families usually recognised, only one, the
Chimaeridae, has survived.

Fam. 1. Ptyctodontidae—This Palaeozoic family is known
only by the dental plates, of which there is a single pair in each
jaw, meeting at the symphysis. Ptyctodus' and Rhynchodus occur
in the Devonian of either Russia or Germany, and in North
America, and Palacomylus only in the Devonian of North
America.

Fam. 2. Squaloraiidae—General shape of the body similar
to the existing Harriotta. There is a long, depressed, preoral
rostrum, and in the male the head carries a long slender frontal
spine. Conical denticles are sparsely present on the head and
body. No dorsal fin-spine. Dental plates similar to those of
the living Chimaeroids, but thinner, the tritoral areas being less
well defined. The only genus is Sgualoraia from the English
Lias, of which nearly complete skeletons are known.”

Fam. 3. Myriacanthidae.-—Body elongate, but less depressed.
A dorsal fin-spine is present, and in the males a frontal spine.
The dentition consists of a median incisor-like tooth at the
symphysis of the lower jaw, in addition to dental plates similar
to those of Sgualoraia. There is a symmetrical series of
tuberculated dermal plates on the lateral surfaces of the head,
which probably represent groups of fused denticles. One species
(Myriacanthus granulatus) has its rostrum terminating in a
cutaneous flap, as in Callorhynchus. Myriacanthus, from the
Lower Lias of Lyme Regis, and Chimaeropsis, from the Litho-
graphic Stone of Bavaria, are the only two genera.

Fam. 4. Chimaeridae.—Body elongate and shark-like in
form, but the head is compressed and the mouth is small.
Pectoral and pelvic fins large, especially the former, which are
somewhat ventrally placed. Two dorsal fins, the anterior over
the pectorals, with a stout spine in front; and a small anal fin.
Dermal denticles restricted to the claspers, and to localised areas

1 Rohon, Verhandl. k. Min. Ges. Petersburg, xxxiii. 1895, p. 1.
* Smith Woodward, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1886, p. 527 ; and 1887, p. 481.
3 Id., Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. iv. (6), 1889, p. 275.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—HOLOCEPHALI 469

on the dorsal surface in young forms. Dental plates large and
thick, including a single pair in the lower jaw and two pairs,
vomerine and palatine teeth, above, which combine trenchant
edges with well-marked grinding areas. Three genera are known.

In Chimaera (Fig. 267) the mouth and nostrils are ventral,
posterior to a bluntly conical snout. Head surmounted in the
males by a club-shaped appendage armed with a pad of recurved
denticles, the frontal clasper; there is also an anterior clasper
armed with similar denticles and retractile into a shallow
glandular pouch in front of each pelvic fin, in addition to the
ordinary clasper behind the fin. The caudal fin consists of nearly
equal-sized dorsal and ventral lobes, between which the slightly

Fic. 267.—Chimaera monstrosa (male). m, Mouth ; x.y, frontal clasper ;
.: ‘P' ?
op, operculum,

up-tilted caudal axis is prolonged as a long tapering filament:
hence the tail appears to be nearly diphycercal. C. monstrosa
occurs off the coasts of Europe from Norway to Portugal, includ-
ing the Mediterranean, and also in the neighbourhood of the
Azores, as far south as the Cape of Good Hope, and eastwards
off the coast of Japan. It is the largest of the living
species, reaching a length of 3 feet. C. afinis was first
taken off the coast of Portugal, and subsequently on the
North American side of the Atlantic, at depths ranging from
200 to 1200 fathoms. ©. (Hydrolagus) colliei is restricted to
the North Pacific, and is especially plentiful off South-eastern
Alaska, and about the wharves at Esquimalt. Unlike most
other Chimaeroids this species swims at the surface, and there
is no evidence that it is a deep-sea form. In its breeding
habits, and in the mode in which its eggs are fertilised, Chi-
maera probably resembles the oviparous Sharks and Dog-Fishes.

470 FISHES CHAP.

The eggs appear to be deposited on the sea-bottom in deep water,
but they are very rarely obtained. An egg-case dredged up off
the south-west coast of Ireland, at a depth of 315 fathoms, and
about 64 inches in length, is shown in Fig. 268.’ It consisted

Fic. 268.—Egg-case of a species of Chimaera. a, Transverse section across the case
at a, showing the lateral valvular slits; }, similar section across 2”, showing the
vertical ridges. (From Giinther.)

of a broad, somewhat oval, flattened portion which contained the
egg, and terminated at one end in a truncated margin, while at
the other it was produced into a long tapering styliform process,
traversed by dorsal, ventral, and lateral ridges. The cavity of

Fic. 269.—Callorhynchus antarcticus. Male. A, lateral view ; B, front view of the
mouth ; C, front view of nasal process. «a.c, Anterior clasper ; }.a, external
branchial aperture ; f.c, frontal clasper ; pc, posterior clasper. (From a specimen
in the Cambridge Museum. )

the egg-case was open in front, and also along each side, where

linear, slit-like valvular apertures freely admitted sea-water into

the central cavity. A similar egg-case from Japan, measuring

9 inches in length, had its surface traversed by longitudinal and
1 Giinther, dan. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) iv. 1889, p. 415.

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—HOLOCEPHALI 471

transverse ridges, and no doubt belonged to a Japanese Chimaera.!
In neither egg-case was there any trace of tendrils, The eggs
probably le on the sea-bottom, or, when the cases have styliform
prolongations, it is possible that they are implanted in the ooze.
Callorhynchus (Fig. 269) is distinguished by a singular pro-
longation of the rostrum, which terminates in a downwardly-
directed cutaneous flap, evidently from its abundant nerve-
supply an important tactile organ.
A frontal clasper is present in
the male. The prolonged caudal
axis is up-tilted, and the tail is
more distinctly heterocercal than
in Chimaera. The only species, C.
antarcticus, is confined to the Ant-
arctic basin and the South Pacific.
The egg-cases of Callorhynchus
differ considerably from those of
Chimaera, and so large are they
that one may measure 25 cm. in
length, or nearly as long as the
abdominal cavity of the Fish. Each
case is ovoid in shape, surrounded
by a wide flat margin which is
covered on one side with yellow
hair-like fibres, thus giving to the
case a protective resemblance to a
mass of seaweed (Fig. 270). In Fic. 270.—Egg-case of Callorhynchus
the central part of the case there antarcticus, laid open to show the
embryo and its lobed yolk - sac
is a pear-shaped cavity in which (y.s) 3 3, dorsal spine. (Cambridge
the egg or the embryo is contained. © “™se™)
From one end of this cavity a passage, guarded by a valve, leads
to the exterior, and provides for the escape of the young. While
in the egg-case the nearly ripe embryo has long external gills,
and its body is nearly sessile on a large and singularly lobed
yolk-sac.
The third genus, Harriotta (Fig. 271)” is remarkable for its

1 See also an account of the egg-case of a Chimaeroid dredged from a depth of
516 fathoms in the Bay of Bengal (Wood-Mason and Alcock, Ann. Mag. Nat.
Hist. (6) viii. 1891, p. 21).

2 Goode and Bean, op. cit. p. 32.

£72 FISHES CHAP.

elongated, tapering, and depressed rostrum, and for the large size

Fic. 271.—Harriotta raleighana. A, lateral view ; B, ventral view of a male.
(From Goode and Bean. )

and wing-like appearance of the pectoral fins. There is no frontal
clasper, and the ordinary claspers in the young male examined

XVII ELASMOBRANCHII—HOLOCEPHALI 473

were very small and simple. The caudal filament, which is
longer in older specimens than in the younger, and is not
developed at all in the youngest examples at present known
(Fig. 272, A), is not uptilted, although the lower lobe of the
caudal fin is much larger than the upper. Young forms have a
double row of stout spine-like denticles in front of the second
dorsal fin, and also in the interval between the latter and the
upper caudal lobe. Similar denticles are also present on the
upper surface of the head between the orbits (Fig. 272). #.
valeighana is found in the North Atlantic. Individuals varying

Fic. 272. —Young example of Hurriotta raleighana, 4 inches in length. A, side view ;
B, dorsal view. (From Goode and Bean.)

in length from 4 to 25 inches have been taken at depths
ranging from 707 to 1081 fathoms. A species of Harriotta
has also been recorded as occurring in Japanese waters.’

With the probable exception of Chimaera colliet the surviving
Holocephali are denizens of deep water; hence their comparative
rarity and our almost complete ignorance of their habits. Young
forms of C. monstrosa, 14 to 5 inches in length, have been
dredged in the Faroe Channel at depths from 505 to 555
fathoms ;? and the youngest specimen of Harriotta was obtained
from 991 fathoms. Egg-cases are rarely obtained, and then
only from considerable depths. It is therefore reasonable to

1 Mitsukuri, Zool. Mag. Tokyo, 1895, quoted in Nat. Sci. viii. 1896, p. 10.
2 Giinther, Chall. Reports, Zool. xxu, 1887, p. 12.

474 FISHES CHAP. XVII

infer that these Fishes breed in deep water. As might be
expected, little is known of the embryology of any of the Holo-
cephali, but that little adds further proof of the Elasmobranch
relationship of the group. The segmentation of the egg of
Chimaera and the overgrowth of the yolk by a circular blasto-
derm are essentially as in Elasmobranchs. The early embryos
are said to be shark-like, and to possess both spiracles and
“external gills,” and the primary upper jaw is less completely
confluent with the skull than in the adult. It is also said that
the palatine dental plates are represented at an early stage by
series of small, more or less conical elements, which, outwardly at
least, resemble the rudiments of the grinding teeth of the
Cestraciont Sharks.'

The Chimaeridae first appear in the Lower Oolites, and attain
their maximum development in the Cretaceous and the Eocene”
Ganodus is an Oolitic genus. Ischyodus ranges from the Lower
Oolites to the Lower Cretaceous. Edaphodon is Cretaceous and
Eocene, extending, however, into the Miocene, and Hasmodus
ranges from the Upper Cretaceous into the Eocene. Teeth of
the existing genus Callorhynechus occur in the Cretaceous of
New Zealand, and of Chimaera in the Upper Tertiary of
Europe and Java. The fossil Holocephali afford little evidence
of the origin of the group from more typical or more primitive
Elasmobranchs. So far as their structure is known, they all
possess the essentially distinctive features of their modern repre-
sentatives, and offer little evidence of transitional forms. The
surviving Chimaeroids seem to have acquired a more specialised
dentition, but in other respects they are either more primitive,
or possibly somewhat degenerate.

1 Bashford Dean, Mem. New York Acad. Set. ti. Pt. i. 1899, p. 28; Biol. Bull.
iv. 1903, p. 270.

2 E. T. Newton, A/em. Geol. Surv. Monogr. iv. 1878; Riess, Palacontogr.
xxxiv. 1887, p. 1; Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss, Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 52;
Zittel, Text-Book of Palaeontology, English ed., London and New York, ii. 1902,
p. 46,

CHAPTER XVIII

TELEOSTOMI: GENERAL CHARACTERS—CROSSOPTERYGII—
CHONDROSTEI—-HOLOSTEI

Sub-Class II. Teleostomi.

In this group of Fishes the primary wpper and lower jaws (palato-
quadrate and Meckelian cartilages) are supplemented by the
addition of certain tooth-bearing membrane bones which form
secondary jaws corresponding to the functional jaws of the higher
Craniates+ The chondrocranium and the primary jaws are
usually more or less completely ossified by cartilage bones, and
there is always a secondary cranium of dermal bones, of which
paired parietals and frontals above, and a median vomer and a
parasphenoid below, are amongst the most constant. The skull
is hyostylic. An operculum covering the gill-clefts and supported
by a special opercular skeleton is a constant feature. The verte-
bral column is often acentrous, and when centra are present they
are invariably arch-centra. There is a well-developed secondary
pectoral girdle, connected dorsally with the hinder part of the
skull. As a rule the pelvic girdle is absent altogether, and
when present it is rarely more than a rudiment or a vestige.
The endoskeletal supports of the paired fins are uniserial. The
dermal fin-rays of the paired and median fins are probably modified
scales or lepidotrichia. In the median fins the fin-rays are at first
more numerous than their supporting radials, but in the more
specialised Teleostomes they ultimately equal them in number.
The body is usually invested by an exoskeleton of articulated
rhombic or imbricated cycloid scales. Claspers are unknown.
In the surviving members of the group there is usually an air-

’ Hence the name “‘ Teleostomi” or ‘‘ perfect-mouthed” Fishes.
475

476 FISHES cHaP,

bladder. The gill-filaments project freely beyond the outer edges
of the greatly reduced interbranchial septa. The external open-
ing of each nasal sac is usually divided into two distinct aper-
tures, and there is no oro-nasal groove leading from the sae to
the mouth. The brain has no proper cerebral hemispheres, but
retains an undivided prosencephalon with a non-nervous roof.
A cloaca is not developed, the rectum opening externally by an
anus in front of, and distinct from, the separate or united urino-
genital apertures. The ova are small and numerous, and the
segmentation is either holoblastic and unequal, or meroblastic.
Besides a large number of fossil forms the group includes the
vast majority of living Fishes.

The Teleostomi include four “ Orders,” the CROSSOPTERYGII, the
CHONDROSTEI, the HoLostel, and the TELEosTEI Of these the
Crossopterygii occupy a remarkably central position. Remotely
connected with the Elasmobranchs on the one hand, and more
intimately related to the Holostei and Teleostei on the other,
they also probably represent the ancestral stock from which
the Stegocephalan Amphibia and the Dipneusti have had their
origin. Of the three remaining groups, often collectively spoken
of as “ Actinopterygii,” the Chondrostei are the oldest and
most primitive. Like the Crossopterygii, they are not without
evidence of a remote kinship with the Elasmobranchs, but in a
broad general sense they also represent the initial stages in a
sequence of structural modifications, of which the Teleostei, the
dominant Fishes of the present day, are the final outcome.

Order I. Crossopterygii.

Pectoral fins obtusely lobate and probably uniserial, or acutely
lobate and probably biserial. Pelvic fins abdominal in position,
uniserial, non-lobate, or obtusely lobate. Scales rhombic or cycloid,
and, like the dermal cranial bones, they are generally invested by
a layer of enamel-like ganoin. Tail heterocercal, or apparently
diphycercal or gephyrocercal. Vertebral column acentrous, or with
ring-like centra, or even with complete bony amphicoelous centra.
Lower jaw with dentigerous splenials. As a rule, the opercular
series includes an operculum and a suboperculum. Branchio-
stegal rays absent, their place being taken by a remarkable
arinature of jugular plates (Fig. 274). Secondary pectoral girdle

XVIII TELEOSTOMI—CROSSOPTERYGII 477

complete, including a pair of infra-clavicles. With rare excep-
tions the fin-rays of the median fins retain their numerical pre-
ponderance over the supporting radials. The group is divisible
into two “sub-orders,” the OSTEOLEPIDA and the CLapISTIA2

Sub-Order 1. Osteolepida.

The obtusely or acutely lobate pectoral fins articulate with the
pectoral girdle by a single basal endoskeletal element. Nostrils
on the ventral surface of the snout. Two dorsal fins and an
anal fin. Dermal bones of the ethmoid region often fused with
one another and with the premaxillae in front and the frontals
behind to form a continuous rostral shield. Infra-dentary bones
may be present. A series of lateral jugular plates often present
in addition to the pair of principal plates. The Osteolepida
first make their appearance in the Old Red Sandstone and
Devonian formations, where they become abundant. They are
also well represented in the Carboniferous, but only one family
survived to the Mesozoic period, finally becoming extinct in
the Upper Cretaceous. The following are the more important
families :-—

Fam. 1. Osteolepidae.—Scales rhombic and thickly en-
amelled. Pectoral and pelvic fins obtusely lobate. Tail hetero-
cercal, Teeth simple, not complicated by surface infoldings

CREPE PP Pa
SES SEES
Barst@ausancus

Sp Seehauameee

Fia. 273.—Restoration of Osteolepis macrolepidota. Old Red Sandstone.
(From Traquair.)

except quite at the base. Genera:—Osteolepis (Fig. 273),
Thursius, Diplopterus (Middle Old Red Sandstone, Scotland),
Glyptopomus (Upper Old Red Sandstone, Scotland), Megalich-

1 Boulenger, Poissons dw Bassin du Congo, Bruxelles, 1901, p. 2. Smith
Woodward (Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 817; and Vert. Palaeont.
Cambridge, 1898, p. 78), following Cope, recognises four sub-orders, the Haplistia,
Rhipidistia, Actinistia, and Cladistia. The first sub-order is reserved for the
Tarrasiidae, a family which includes only the little known Tarrasius problematicus
from the Lower Carboniferous of Scotland.

478 FISHES CHAP.

thys (Carboniferous and Lower Permian of Europe and North
America).

Fam. 2. Rhizodontidae.—Scales cycloid and overlapping.
Paired fins obtusely lobate. Tail heterocercal, sometimes appar-
ently gephyrocereal. Teeth with the external enamelled layer
of dentine infolded towards the axis in the form of radially

Fic, 274.—Skull of a Rhizodont (Rhizodopsis sanroides), Lower Carboniferous. A,
lateral view; B, the dorsal surface ; and ©, ventral view. an, Angular; d,
dentary ; f, frontal ; i.d, infra-dentary ; j, principal jugular plates ; 7y, lateral
jugulars ; m, mandible; m.j, median jugular; mx, maxilla; 0, orbit; op, oper-
culum ; p, parietal ; pf, post-frontal ; p.mx, premaxilla ; p.op, preoperculum ; so,
suborbital ; s.op, suboperculum ; sz, squamosal ; st, supra-temporal ; 2, a’, cheek
plates. (After Traquair.)

arranged folds. In some genera ring-like vertebral centra
have been recognised and also a preoperculum. Genera :—
Ehizodus, Lower Carboniferous of Scotland and N orthumberland ;
Tristichopterus' (Fig. 275), Old Red Sandstone of Scotland;
Eusthenopteron® (Fig. 276), Upper Devonian of Scaumenac

1 Traquair, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxvii. 1875, p. 383.
? Whiteaves, Trans. Roy. Soc. Canada, vi. 1888, p. 77,

XVUI CROSSOPTERYGII 479

Bay, Canada; Gyroptychius, Old Red Sandstone, Scotland ;
Rhizodopsis' (Fig. 274), Carboniferous of England, Scotland,
Silesia, and North America; Strepsodus, Carboniferous of Great:
Britain, Ireland, and North America.

Fia. 275.—Restoration of Tristichopterus alatus. Old Red Sandstone. cl, Clavicle.
Remaining reference letters as in Fig. 274. (After Traquair.)

Cy PZ
Z Vive LEZ
Ss

Fic. 276.—Restoration of Lusthenopteron foordi. Upper Devonian of Scaumenac Bay,
Canada. The scales have been omitted in the hinder part of the body to show the
vertebral column and the radials of the median fins. cl, Clavicle ; i.c/, infra-

clavicle ; s.cl, supra-clavicle ; for other reference letters see Fig. 274. « about .
(After Whiteaves.)

Fam. 3. Holoptychidae (Dendrodontidae).— Scales cycloid.

Pectoral fins acutely lobate ; pelvic fins short and somewhat
obtusely lobate. Tail heterocercal. Teeth similar to those of

Fic. 277.—Restoration of Holoptychius flemingi. x2. (From Traquair.)

the Rhizodontidae but more specialised, the enamelled dentine
infoldings being much more complicated, presenting a radiating

1 Traquair, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxx. 1881, p. 169.

480 FISHES CHAP.

arborescent appearance in transverse sections. Vertebral column
acentrous. Genera :—AHoloptychius’ (Fig. 277), Old Red Sand-
stone of Scotland; Devonian of Belgium, Russia, North America,
and East Greenland. Gilyptolepis has a similar range.

Fam. 4. Coelacanthidae.’-—Scales cycloid. Paired fins ob-
tusely lobate. Tail symmetrical but apparently gephyrocercal,
usually with a protruding axial vestige of the disappearing
terminal part of the tail and of the proper caudal fin. Radialia
of the functional caudal lobes agree in number with the con-
tiguous neural and haemal arches and dermal fin-rays, the
diagnostic feature of Smith Woodward’s Actinistia. Proximal

Fig. 278.—Restoration of Undina gulo. Lower Lias of Dorset. Scales and supra-
clavicle omitted. The ossified air-bladder is shown beneath the anterior part of
the vertebral column. The facial bones in front of the orbit are unknown, and
the cheek-plates are supposed to be arranged as in other Coelacanths. x about 7.
(From Smith Woodward.)

radials of the dorsal and anal fins fused into a single, internally-
forked basipterygium in each fin. Teeth simple. Vertebral
column acentrous. The skull presents several interesting
features. The hyomandibular and the palato-quadrate bar,
for example, are fused on each side into a continuous tri-
angular bone, articulating with the cranium above and with
the lower jaw below. The opercular skeleton is reduced to an
operculum and two jugular plates. A very singular feature in
these Fishes is the ossification of the walls of the air-bladder
(Fig. 278), a structural modification which has no parallel in
Fishes, except in certain Teleosts (Siluridae and Cyprinidae)*

? Traquair, Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xvii. p. 388.

* Reiss, Die Coelacanthinen, Palaeontogr. xxxi. 1888, p. 1; Smith Woodward,

Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 394.
* See also Kurtus indicus, p. 688.

XVIII CROSSOPTERYGII 481

in which the organ becomes encapsuled by bone owing to the
partial ossification of its walls.

From their first appearance in the Lower Carboniferous the
Coelacanthidae range, practically unchanged, through the inter-
vening formations to the Upper Cretaceous. Cvelacanthus itself
occurs in the Carboniferous and Permian of England, Scotland, and
Germany, and in the Carboniferous of North America. Undina'
(Fig. 278) is a Jurassic genus. Diplurus is found in the Trias
of North America, and Macropoma is a well-known form from
the Middle and Upper Cretaceous beds of England, and other
parts of Europe.

Sub-Order 2. Cladistia.

Pectoral fins uniserial and abbreviate, with three basal endo-
skeletal elements. Nostrils on the upper surface of the snout.
Entire skeleton well ossified. Notochord replaced by bony,
amphicoelous vertebral centra. Bones of the ethmoid region
not fused to form a rostral shield. Infra-dentary bones absent.
Jugular plates reduced to a single pair of large plates. As this
group includes the only Crossopterygii which have survived to
the present day, it is noteworthy that they retain certain primi-
tive features indicative of their remote origin. The spiracles
are persistent ; the intestine has a spiral valve; and the conus
arteriosus is furnished with several rows of valves. Amongst
other characters of contrary significance, the air-bladder is double ;
its oesophageal aperture is ventral; and its afferent arteries are
pulmonary arteries derived from a posterior aortic arch.

Fam. 5. Polypteridae.’—Pectoral fins obtusely lobate. Pelvic
fins non-lobate. Scales rhombic and thickly enamelled. Dorsal
fin in the form of a series of isolated finlets, each consisting of a
stout spine-like* fulcral scale supporting a single soft ray, or a
fringe of several rays, along its hinder margin. Tail symmetrical,
apparently gephyrocereal. Teeth simple. Nostrils tubular.

The only representatives of the sub-order and the sole

1 Smith Woodward, op. cit. p. 412.

2 Boulenger, Poiss. Bass. Congo, p. 10. For a list of the more important
papers, see pp. 18-19 of that work.

3 Mr. Boulenger informs me that he regards these spines as modified ridge
scales or fulera. The latter are median spine-like or A-shaped scales in relation
with the anterior margins of the median fins in some Crossopterygii (e.g. Osteo-

lepidae) and in many Chondrostei and Holostei.
VOL. VII 21

482 FISHES CHAP.

surviving family of Crossopterygii, the Polypteridae, are restricted
to the Nile and to the river basins of tropical Africa which drain
into the Atlantic (Fig. 280). Only two genera are known,
Polypterus and Calamichthys, neither of which has yet been dis-
covered in any geological deposits, ancient or recent.

In Polypterus each of the spines of the dorsal fin supports
several soft rays. Pelvic fins and a suboperculum are present.
Ten species are known, of which six pertain to the Congo and
its tributaries.’ P. bichir is said to attain a length of four
feet.

Until recently little was known of the habits of Polypterus,
but the observations of Budgett* on the widely distributed P.
senegalus and those of Harrington * on P. bichir, have brought to
light many interesting facts about these most interesting Fishes.

Fic. 279.—Polypterus senegalus. From a specimen in the Cambridge University
Museum. The arrow points to the position of the left spiracle. x 3.

P. bichir haunts the deeper holes and depressions of the
muddy bed of the Nile, although it is “ not essentially a bottom-
liver or a mud-fish.” It is most active at night when in search
of food, and then it may readily be taken by trawl lines. The
lobate pectoral fins are used for progression, but their primary
function is to act as balancers, and they exhibit the characteristic
trembling movements so often seen in the balancing fins of
Teleosts. Polypterus does not readily live out of water, rarely
longer than three to four hours, and then only when covered
with damp grass or weeds. P. bichir is said to feed on small
Teleosts, which it swallows whole, and to these there may be
added in other species, Batrachians and Crustaceans. The
observations of Budgett show that in captivity Polypterus often
remains motionless for a long time at the bottom of the water,
the anterior part of the body resting upon the tips of the

" Boulenger, op. cit. p. 20 et seqg.; id. Ann. Mus. Congo, Zool. (1), 1. Fasc. 4,
Bruxelles, 1899, p. 61; ii. Fase. 2, 1902, p. 23.

2 Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc. x. 1900, p. 236; Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Pt. ii. 1901,
B. Le:

3 Amer. Nat. xxxiii. 1899, p. 721; Science (2), ix. 1899, p. 314.

XVII CROSSOPTERYGII 483

pectoral fins. According to the same observer, the air-bladder
is an accessory respiratory organ, supplementary to the gills,
rather than a hydrostatic organ.

In P. bichir the eggs ripen from June to September, inclusive,
and, as in most other Nile Fishes, the breeding season is during
or just after the period of inundation. P. senegalus and P.
lapradei spawn during the rainy season in the mouths of July,
August, and September, but nothing is certainly known as
to the place or mode of deposition of the eggs. During the
breeding season Polypterus is unusually active and excitable,
and at this period the anal fin of the male becomes greatly
thickened and enlarged, and has its surface thrown into deep

of

Fic, 280.—Map showing the distribution of the Polypteridae.

folds between the successive fin-rays.' The use of the modified
fin is not known. During his stay at McCarthy Island, about
160 miles up the River Gambia, Budgett® was fortunate in
securing a larva of P. senegalus, 1 to 14 inches in length, or
only about one-third the length of any larval Polypterus previ-
ously known (Fig. 281). The larva is described as a most
beautiful object, “marked with black stripes on a golden ground,
with a conspicuous golden stripe on each side above the eye,
across the spiracle, and along the dorsal surface of the external
gill.” The pinnate external or cutaneous gills were relatively of
much greater size than in the considerably more advanced stage
figured elsewhere,® and reached half-way to the tail. The dorsal
fin is not divided into finlets, and behind it is continuous with
the caudal, while the anal fin is scarcely distinct from the

1 Budgett, Trans. Zool. Soc. xv. Pt. vii. 1901, p. 330.
2 Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Pt. ii. 1901, p. 118; also footnote on p. 317. * p. 290.

484 FISHES CHAP.

lower lobe of the caudal. The fin-rays which support the
ventral portion of the caudal fin are more numerous and longer
than those in relation with the dorsal lobe, and hence at this
stage the tail is really heterocercal.

Fig. 281.—Larva of Polypterus senegalus. x 4, Showing its characteristic attitude
when resting on the bottom of an aquarium, and the large size of the cutaneous
gills. (From Budgett.)

In the genus Calamichthys the body is greatly elongate and
Eel-like in shape. Pelvic fins are absent, and normally there is
no suboperculum. The dorsal finlets are more isolated than in
Polypterus, and each spine supports but a single soft ray. Only
a single species is known, C. calabaricus! (Fig. 282).

Fic. 282.—Calamichthys calabaricus. x 2%. (Froma specimen in the Cambridge
University Museum.)

Calamichthys has a more restricted distribution than Poly-
pterus, and is confined to certain rivers of West Africa. First
obtained at Creek Town on the Old Calabar river, it is now
known to occur in the delta of the Niger, on the coast of
Cameroon, and as far south as the river Chiloango, frequenting
the smaller muddy rivers opening into the estuaries? It is a

1 Traquair, Journ. Geol. Soc. Ireland (2), 1871, p. 249.
? Boulenger, Les Poissons du Bassin du Congo, Bruxelles, 1901, p. 27.

XVII CHONDROSTEI 485

very agile Fish, swimming like a snake, and subsisting on
insects and crustaceans. The anal fin is enlarged in the male,
and the young are provided with cutaneous gills. Calamichthys
may attain a length of nearly 40 cm.

In the remaining Teleostomi (ACTINOPTERYGII) the paired fins
are invariably non-lobate, with abbreviate, multibasal endoskeletal
supports. Fin-rays are the main support of both the median
and paired fins. Jugular plates are usually replaced by branchio-
stegal rays, but both may co-exist. The Actinopterygii are the
successors of the Crossopterygii in palaeontological sequence,
and when the latter began to decline in Carboniferous and
Permian times, the former, mainly represented by the earlier
Chondrostei, had already become the dominant Fishes of the
period.

Order II. Chondrostei (Acipenseroidei).

In these Fishes, the oldest and the most primitive of the
Actinopterygii, the fin-rays of the median fins still continue to
retain their primitive numerical superiority over the radials, and
the tail is heterocercal. There is a single dorsal and an anal
fin, which, like the upper lobe of the caudal fin, are generally
provided with fulcra. Pelvic fins abdominal. Squamation
typically rhombic and ganoid. Vertebral column acentrous.
So far as is known the chondrocranium is but little ossified,
and the cranial bones are mainly dermal. The secondary pectoral
girdle still includes a pair of infra-clavicles.

The Chondrostei are first represented in the Lower Devonian
by the solitary Palaeoniscid genus Cheirolepis, a contemporary of
the earliest Crossopterygii. They occur throughout the Mesozoic
period, except in the Cretaceous, and also in the Eocene, and
while steadily diminishing in number and variety they gradually
approximate to their degenerate and in some respects highly
specialised descendants, the Sturgeons and Paddle-Fishes of the
existing Fish fauna. Of the seven families included in the
group the Palaeoniscidae are the oldest and the most generalised.
The Platysomidae are a specialised offshoot from the Palaeoniscidae,
and, if they are rightly to be considered as Chondrostei, perhaps
the same may be said of the problematic Belonorhynchidae. On

486 FISHES CHAP.

the other hand, there are certain features in the Catopteridae
which indicate an approach to Fishes of an altogether more modern

Fic, 283.—Palaeoniscus macropomus. Restoration, nearly one-half nat. size.
(From Traquair. )

represent a stage in a career
of degeneration, the climax
of which is reached by the
modern Polyodontidae and
Acipenseridae.

Fam. 1. Palaeoniscidae.’
—Fishes with fusiform bodies,
short dorsal and anal fins,
and usually with a complete

type. Finally, the Chondrosteidae

investment of articulating
Fic. 284,—Outline restoration of the skull and Yhombic, rarely cycloid, ganoid
secondary pectoral girdle of Palaeoniscus gegles (Fig. 28 3). Fulcra

macropomus. an, Angular ; br.r, branchio-

stegal rays; cl, clavicle (cleithrum) ; d,
dentary ; d.ect, dermal lateral ethmoid ; f,
frontal ; z.c/, infra-clavicle ; 1.op, suboper-
culum ; ma, maxilla ; n, nostril ; op, oper-
culum ; 07, orbit ; p, parietal ; p.f, pectoral
fin; p.m«, premaxilla ; p.op, preoperculum ;
p.t, post-temporal ; s.ci, supra-clavicle ; 8.0,
cireumorbitals ; sg, squamosal ; the single
median bone overlying the short rostrum
is probably a dermal mesethmoid, and the
one intercalated between the squamosal
and post-temporal a supra-temporal. The
dotted lines indicate sensory canals, (From
Traquair.)

generally present at the bases
of the median fins, and especi-
ally along the dorsal border of
the upper caudal lobe. Ribs
are not known to be present.
Skull invested by a very com-
plete series of paired dermal
bones, which in number and
disposition conform to the
normal Teleostome type (Fig.

284). The secondary upper jaw includes both premaxillae and
large maxillae ; and, as a rule, both the dentary and splenial bones

' Traquair, Monogr. Palaeont. Soc. 1877 ; Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxiii. 1877 ;

p. 237 ; Smith Woodward, Mem. Geol. Surv. N. S. Wales, Palaeont. No. 4, 1890,
and No. 9, 1895.

XVIII CHONDROSTEI 487

of the lower jaw are dentigerous. Except for the absence of an
interoperculum, the opercular series of bones is complete, includ-
ing numerous branchiostegal rays. There is a single small
median jugular plate.

The Palaeoniscidae are remarkable both for their individual
and specific abundance and for their extensive range in time.
Represented only by Chetrolepis in the Middle Old Red
Sandstone and Devonian, the family attained its maximum
development in the later Palaeozoic rocks (Carboniferous and
Lower Permian), became rare in the Mesozoic, finally dwindling
away at the close of the Jurassic period. Their geographical
distribution in the past is hardly less remarkable. In various
geological formations they have been found in Great Britain and
Treland, in widely remote parts of continental Europe, and in
North America, South Africa, and Australia. Cheirolepis, Ambly-
pterus, Canobius, Phanerosteon, Elonichthys, Cryphiolepis, Palaeo-
niscus, and Trissolepis are Palaeozoic genera. Gyrolepis, Urolepis,
Coccolepis, Oxygnathus, and Centrolepis are characteristic Meso-
zoic forms.

Fam. 2. Platysomidae.—More or less deep-bodied Fishes,
with elongated dorsal and anal fins, a high head, short jaws,

Fa, 285.—Restoration of Eurynotus crenatus. in.cl, Infra-clavicle ; 2.7, lateral line ;
orb, orbit ; other reference letters as in Fig. 284. (From Traquair.)

usually armed with bluntly conical tritoral teeth, and a complete
investment of high, narrow, rhombic scales. They agree with
the Palaeoniscidae in their osteology and in most other essential

1 Traquair, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxix. 1879, p. 343.

488 FISHES CHAP,

features, and they flourished in large numbers during the Carbo-
niferous and Permian periods. Platysomus ranges from the
Lower Carboniferous to the Upper Permian in Great Britain
and continental Europe, and also occurs in the Carboniferous
of North America, Hurynotus (Fig. 285), and the singularly
deep-bodied Chetrodus (Fig. 286), in which pelvic fins are
unknown, are British Carboniferous genera.

deth/’

Fig. 286.—Restoration of Chetrodus granulosus. d.ect, Dermal lateral ethmoid 3; d.eth,
dermal mesethmoid ; d.sp, either a dermal sphenotic or a post-orbital bone ; ily
lateral line; orb, orbit. The pectoral fin is indicated in dotted outline. Other
reference letters as in Fig. 284. (From Traquair.)

Fam. 3. Belonorhynchidae.—The systematic position of
these Triassic forms is very doubtful, and it is by no means
clear that they are Chondrostei at all.

Fam. 4. Catopteridae.—It is very probable that this widely-
distributed Triassic family is an offshoot from the Palaeoniscidae.
It agrees with the latter in the general character of the head
and pectoral girdle and in the rhombic squamation, but differs
from its progenitors and approaches the more modern Holostei
in the semi-heterocercal condition of the tail, and in the approxi-
mate numerical agreement between the fin-rays and radialia of
the dorsal and anal fins.

> Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, iii. 1875, p. 7.

XVIII CHONDROSTEI 489

Fam. 5. Chondrosteidae.—This family affords an interesting
annectant link between the Palaeoniscidae and their degenerate
living representatives the Polyodontidae and Acipenseridae.
They agree with the latter in the general shape of the body, the
growth of a preoral rostrum, and in the relatively small size
of their ventrally-placed and probably protrusible mouth (Fig
287). The skin is entirely scaleless, except on the upper lobe of
the caudal fin, where, as in Polyodon and Acipenser, the primitive
rhombic squamation and a series of fulcra are retained.

On the other hand, their relationship to the Palaeoniscidae
is indicated by the general disposition of the dermal bones of

Fic, 287.—Restoration of the skeleton of Chrondrosteus acipenseroides. a,f, Anal fin ;
ch, cerato-hyal ; e, eye; h.a, haemal arches; hym, hyomandibular ; j, jugal ;
na, neural arches; 2.c, notochord; .s, neural spines; pe.f, pectoral fin; p./,
pelvic fin; s.0, suborbital; s.op, suboperculum ; other reference letters as in Fig.
284, (After Smith Woodward.)

the cranial roof, and the presence of a transverse row of supra-
temporals and of an extensive series of branchiostegal rays
(Fig. 288). The family is represented by Chondrosteus’ from
the Lower Lias of Dorset and Leicestershire, and Gyrosteus from
the Upper Lias of Yorkshire. From an evolutionary point of
view it is significant that the Chondrosteidae do not make their
appearance until the Palaeoniscidae are approaching extinction.
The two remaining families, the Polyodontidae and the
Acipenseridae, agree in presenting a remarkable leaven of char-
acters otherwise distinctive of the typical Elasmobranch, asso-
ciated with certain primitive features which they have doubtless
inherited from some remote ancestral stock common both to
existing Elasmobranchs and to the other primary groups of

1 Traquair, Geol. Mag. (3) iv. 1887, p. 248; Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus. Cat.
Foss. Fishes, iii. 1895, p. 23.

490 FISHES CHAP.

Fishes, and also with others obviously due to degeneration. The
most interesting illustration of the first point is to be found in
the condition of the primitive upper jaw which, especially
in the Polyodontidae, is typically Elasmobranch in the median
union of the palato-quadrate bars beneath the basis cranii, but
Teleostome in the presence of a secondary upper jaw formed by
two maxillae. Both families also agree in possessing an acentrous
vertebral column which, if it does so far resemble that of Teleo-
stomes in being potentially arco-centrous, nevertheless has a
better developed series of distinct inter-dorsal and inter-ventral
cartilages, regularly alternating with only partially bony basi-

Fia. 288.—Lateral view of a restored skull and pectoral girdle of Chondrosteus acipen-
seroides. a, Angular ; br, branchiostegal rays; c.h, cerato-hyal ; h.m, hyomandi-
bular ; j, jugal ; y.f, post-frontal ; s.op, suboperculum ; s.¢, supra-temporal ; other
reference letters as in Fig. 284. (After Traquair.)

dorsals and basi-ventrals, than is to be met with in any other adult
Fishes except Elasmobranchs. Primitive features are apparent
in the presence of spiracles, sometimes associated with pseudo-
branchs; the presence in one family (Acipenseridae) of a
hyoidean hemibranch supplied with blood directly from the
ventral aorta, and the existence of a multi-valvular conus
arteriosus and an intestinal spiral valve. Finally, the massive
growth of the chondrocranium wholly devoid of cartilage bones,
except in so far as they may be represented by splint-like
membrane bones, the fragmentation of the investing dermal
bones, the degeneration of the opercular skeleton and the loss of
branchiostegal rays, and the almost complete disappearance of
the primitive rhombic squamation, are probably to be regarded

XVIII CHONDROSTEI 491

as the outcome of a long-continued career of degeneration from
some remote Palaeoniscid ancestor.

Fam. 6. Polyodontidae.— The Polyodontidae are more
generalised, and in some features decidedly more Selachioid
than the Acipenseridae. Body fusiform and apparently scaleless,
but the primitive squamation is still represented by isolated
vestigial scales imbedded in the otherwise soft skin, and by a
continuous series of rhombic scales on the upper caudal lobe,
which also has a dorsal fringe of large fulcra.' Rostrum excep-
tionally long, spatulate or somewhat conical, with a rigid axis
and thinner and more flexible margins. Barbels absent. Mouth
wide, not spout-like. Pectoral fins devoid of spines. Two pairs
of membrane-closed vacuities separate the paired dermal bones of
the cranial roof (possibly parietals and frontals) from the more

Fic. 289.—Polyodon folium. a, Anus; /, fulera; x, nostrils ; op, operculum ;
sc, rhombic scales on the upper caudal lobe ; sp, left spiracle.

laterally-placed post-temporals and squamosals, and there are no
median plates posterior to the orbits, nor any representatives of
supra-temporals. A feeble suboperculum is retained in addition
to a small rayed operculum. Hyoidean hemibranch completely sup-
pressed. Two genera only are known, each with a single species.

The Paddle-Fish or Spoon-Bill, Polyodon foliwm (Fig. 289)
inhabits the rivers of the Southern States of North America, the
Mississippi, Ohio, and Missouri, and their numerous tributary
rivers and streams. A Fish of sluggish habits, Polyodon feeds
chiefly on mud and the minute organisms it contains, the excep-
tionally long gill-rakers probably forming an efficient filter to
prevent the food particles escaping through the gill-clefts with
the expiratory water current. The singular rostrum is appar-
ently used for stirring up the mud when feeding, but in view of
the muddy waters the Fish frequents, and the very small size of

1 Jordan and Evermann, ‘‘ Fishes of North and Middle America,” Bull. U.S.
Nat. Mus. No. 47, Pt. i. 1896, p. 101.

492 FISHES CHAP.

the eyes, its value as a tactile organ must not be overlooked.
Polyodon may attain a length of 5 to 6 feet. The time of
spawning varies, according to locality, from March to June.
Nothing is known of the development of Polyodon. Young less
than 6 to 8 inches in length are unknown, and specimens of this
size are very rarely seen. The jaws are furnished with minute teeth
until the Fish is about half-grown, when they become edentalous.
Caviare is made from the eggs, and the centres at which this
industry is carried on are chiefly situated along the course of the
Mississippi. The second species, Psephurus gladius, inhabits the
Yang-tse-Kiang and Hoangho rivers of China, and differs from
Polyodon in the conical shape of its rostrum and the smaller
number and larger size of its fulera. Psephurus is stated to
reach a length of 20 feet. The family is represented in the
Eocene of Wyoming by the genus Crossopholis, which is note-
worthy for the retention of trunk scales in the form of small,
somewhat quadrate denticulated discs, arranged in oblique rows.

Fam. 7. Acipenseridae.—In the Sturgeon family the body
is elongate, cylindrical, and somewhat bulky. Rostrum well
developed and often massive, with a transverse row of simple or
branched preoral barbels on its ventral surface. Mouth small and
remarkably protrusible. Jaws devoid of teeth except in the larvae.
As in the preceding family, the primitive rhombic squamation
is confined to the upper lobe of the tail, which, like the dorsal
and anal fins, is furnished with fulcra. Elsewhere the scales are
represented by five longitudinal rows of large bony scutes and
by intervening small scattered ossifications. The anterior dermal
ray of the pectoral fin is stout and spine-like. The dermal
bones of the cranial roof suturally articulate with one another
to form a continuous shield, uninterrupted by lateral vacuities.
A median dermal bone in the occipital region transmits the
occipital sensory canal. The opercular series is represented only
by an opercular bone.

The family includes but two genera, Acipenser (Fig. 290) and
Scaphirhynchus, and about twenty species, confined to the seas,
estuaries, and rivers of the temperate and north temperate regions
of the northern hemisphere. Acipenser includes the more typical
Sturgeons, and is distinguished by the presence of spiracles, and
by the fact that the longitudinal rows of scutes remain distinct
to the base of the caudal fin. There are probably about fifteen

XVIII CHONDROSTEI 493

species, but the exact number is uncertain. Sturgeons are abuudant
in the Black Sea, the Sea of Azov, the Caspian, and their tribu-
tary rivers, notably the Danube, Don, Dnieper, Ural, and Volga.
They are also present in the rivers and on the coasts of Northern
Europe and of China. Five species occur in North America, on
the Atlantic and Pacific coasts, and in the rivers of these regions
as well as in the Great Lakes." One or two species are almost
exclusively fresh-water, but most Sturgeons are migratory Fishes,
living in the sea, but ascending rivers for spawning. Their food
consists of worms, molluscs, the smaller Fishes and aquatic
plants; and in feeding the mouth is protruded downwards in
the form of a cylindrical, spout-like structure and thrust into the
mud. The only species certainly known to frequent the British

Fic. 290.—The Sterlet (Acipenser ruthenus). 0, Barbels; ¢,f, caudal fin; d.f, dorsal
fin ; pet.f, pectoral fin ; pv.f, pelvic fin ; sc, scutes ; v.f, ventral or anal fin. (From
Parker and Haswell, after Cuvier.)

coasts is the common Sturgeon (A. stwrto), which is also found
in the Black Sea and the Mediterranean, and is abundant on the
Atlantic coast of North America from Maine to South Carolina.
The species occurs all round our coasts, more plentifully, perhaps,
on the northern and eastern shores. In the spring and summer
the Fish ascends the rivers, often to a considerable distance. Its
presence has been recorded in the Severn, near Shrewsbury; in
the Trent at Nottingham, and also, but not in recent years, in
the Thames above London Bridge.” In this country the species
is a “Royal Fish,” and by an unrepealed Act of Edward II. it is
enacted that “the King shall have the wreck of the sea through-
out the realm, Whales and Great Sturgeons, except in certain
places privileged by the King.”* If not so large as some of its
Russian relatives, 4. sturio often attains a great size. Even on

1 Jordan and Evermann, op. cit. p. 102.
2 Day, Fishes of Great Britain and Ireland, ii. 1880-84, p. 282.
3 Id., op. cit. p. 279.

494 FISHES CHAP.

our own coasts the capture of individuals 8 to 10 feet in length
has been recorded. The great Russian Sturgeon (4. huso), which
is common in the Black Sea, the Sea of Azov and the Caspian,
and in the rivers flowing into them, is the largest of all the
Sturgeons, individuals weighing 2760 and 3200 pounds having
been captured. The Sterlet (4. ruthenus), similarly distributed
and often ascending the Danube to Vienna, is much smaller,
rarely exceeding a length of three feet.

In Europe 4. sturio spawns about July, but in North
America (Delaware river) during May. Small in size, the eggs
are produced in enormous numbers, a single female, it is said,
producing about 3,000,000 in one season. They are invested
by a gelatinous sheath, so that they readily stick to one another

pt
Fic, 291.—Larval .Acipenser ruthenus. a, Anus; 0b, barbels; e, eye; g, gills; m,
mouth, with teeth ; ol.o, olfactory organ ; op, operculum 3 ptf, pectoral fin; sp,
spiracle. x10. (From Kitchen Parker.)

or to other objects, and, when deposited, they adhere in streaks
or sheet-like masses to the bed of the river. The young are
hatched very early, about the third or fourth day in A. sturio,
and in the Sterlet between the ninth and twelfth, the length of
the larva then varying from 7 to 10 mm. When they are a few
days old the larvae closely resemble those of existing Holostei
except that the small opercular folds leave the gills freely ex-
posed (Fig. 291). A shallow pigmented groove in front of the
mouth apparently represents the sucker of the young Amia and
Lepidosteus. Although toothless in the adult, both the Sturgeon
and Sterlet possess vestigial rudimentary, uncalcified, larval teeth,
which in shape resemble the teeth of a Dog-Fish, consisting of a
broad base and a sharp spine.

The Sturgeon is a Fish of considerable economic importance.
The flesh is an article of food, and from the ovaries of certain
Russian and American species thousands of hundredweights of

XVIII HOLOSTEI 495

caviare are prepared annually. Large quantities of isinglass are
obtained from the air-bladders, in the United States and in Russia.
The organ is split open and washed; the inner lining is then
stripped off and the bladder dried as rough isinglass. .

The second genus, Scaphirhynchus, which includes the
Shovel-nosed Sturgeons, differs from Acipenser in the long,
flattened, and almost spatulate shape of the rostrum, the sup-
pression of the spiracles, and the union of the longitudinal rows
of scutes beneath the dorsal fin to form a scaly armature com-
pletely investing the tail. The distribution of the genus affords
an interesting parallel to that of the Polyodontidae. Of the
four species, one (S. platyrhynchus) is common in the Mississippi
valley and in the rivers of the Western and Southern States of
North America, while the remaining species, also exclusively
fresh-water, frequent the rivers of Tartary.

The Acipenseride are not known to occur earlier than the
Tertiary. Scutes, pectoral spines and fragmentary bones, indis-
tinguishable from the corresponding parts of existing species,
have been recorded from the London Clay of the Isle of Sheppey
(Lower Eocene), and from later Eocene deposits in the Isle of
Wight and Hampshire; and also from the Plocene of England
(Red Crag of Suffolk) and Virginia.

Order III. Holostei (Lepidosteoidei).

The Holostei include a large and somewhat heterogeneous
assemblage of Fishes, most of which are now extinct. As a
group they are by no means easy to define or delimit. Widely
separated from the Chondrostei, there is little evidence of the
existence of connecting links between the two groups, although
in some respects the Catopteridae may be regarded as transi-
tional. On the other side, however, the Holostei shade off
almost imperceptibly into the Malacopterygian Teleostei. In
different fossil and recent Holostei there may be traced the
gradual acquisition of the more special Teleostean characters
and the elimination of the more archaic features of their remote
Teleostome ancestors; and in a general sense this may be taken
as the key to the more salient attributes of the group. It is not
suggested that all the families of Holostei are on the direct lines
of Teleostean descent. Some families, like the Eugnathidae and

496 FISHES CHAP.

Amiidae, may possibly occupy this position, but others, such as
the Pycnodonts, for example, seem to be highly specialised and
terminal offshoots which have left no descendants. Of the more
generalised features which different Holostei retain, mention may
be made of the prevalence of rhombic scales which, like the
dermal cranial bones, are generally invested by a variously
ornamented coat of ganoin; the presence of fulcra, cheek-plates,
post- or sub-orbital ossicles, and of a cornplex lower jaw, which
includes dentigerous splenials; and the abdominal position of
the pelvic fins. On the other hand, indication of advancing
specialisation in the Teleostean direction are to be noted in the
numerical agreement between the dermal fin-rays of the median
fins and their supporting radialia, and in the character of the
vertebral column. Some Holostei, especially the earlier forms,
are acentrous, but between this primitive condition and the
possession of well-ossified centra, associated with equally bony
arcualia, almost every gradation is to be found. The chondro-
cranium is more or less completely replaced by cartilage bones
corresponding to those generally present in Teleosts, while the
palato-pterygoid cartilages, likewise modified by the growth of
cartilage bones, separately articulate with the lateral ethmoid
regions instead of meeting in a ventral symphysis beneath the
basis cranii. With rare exceptions (eg. certain Pycnodonts) the
opercular skeleton is complete, and includes branchiostegal rays ;
and although a single gular plate is often present, it may be
absent in entire families. Like so many other structures, the tail
is in a transitional state: really heterocercal, but incipiently homo-
cercal, it may be described as semi-heterocercal. Infra-clavicular
plates no longer form part of the secondary pectoral girdle, their
place being taken by cleithra which, as in most Teleosts, meet
in a ventral symphysis.

Indications of transition are not wanting in the squamation
in certain families, and may be seen in the partial or complete
replacement of the rhombic type by thin, imbricated, cycloid
scales. Lastly, the soft parts of the two surviving genera are not
without features of similar significance. A multivalvular conus
arteriosus, it is true, is still retained, but the spiral valve is
vestigial, the spiracles are closed, and in the female of one genus
(Lepidosteus) the gonoducts are peritoneal tubes, continuous, as
in most Teleosts, with the investments of the ovaries.

XVII HOLOSTEI 497

The Fishes here included in the Holostei constitute the
Protospondyli and Aetheospondyli of Smith Woodward.’ In the
former group vertebral centra are either entirely absent, or, if
present, their components in the form of alternating hypo- and
pleuro-centra invariably remain distinct in the tail. The latter
group has been instituted for the provisional reception of two
highly specialised families of uncertain relationships, which differ
from the Protospondyli in their higher grade of vertebral
structure, the centra always being complete without any indica-
tion of distinct hypo- and pleuro-centyra.

The Holostei first appear in the Permian, where they are
represented by a single genus (Acentrophorus). During the
Mesozoic period they were abundant in the Trias, reaching their
maximum development and becoming the dominant Fishes of the
period in the Jurassic. In the Cretaceous they began to decline,
and in the Tertiaries became reduced to the two families which
at the present day are the sole survivors of the group.

Of the six families of Protospondyli the Semionotidae are the
oldest and most generalised, and the Macrosemiidae a closely
allied group. The Pycnodontidae are a highly specialised and
terminal offshoot. The Eugnathidae obviously lead to the
Amiidae, and from the same stock it is probable that the Pachy-
cormidae have been derived. The relations of the Aspidorhyn-
chidae and Lepidosteidae (Aetheospondyli) are extremely doubtful.
That the two families are allied seems probable, but beyond the
possibility of a remote connection with the Protospondyli there is
no clue to their ancestry.

Fic. 292,—Restoration of Lepidotus minor. Upper Jurassic, Dorset. x 4.
(After Smith Woodward.)

Fam. 1. Semionotidae—Small-mouthed, fusiform or deep-
1 Brit. Mus. Cut. Foss. Fishes, iii. pp. 48, 415.
VOL. VII 2k

498 FISHES CHAP.

bodied Holosteans with rhombic scales, rarely, as in Aetheolepis,
cycloid in the caudal region. All the fins possess fulcra. Teeth
more or less conical, with a tendency to become tritoral in certain
genera. Jugular plate present or absent. Acentrophorus (Upper
Permian); Semionotus (Trias of England, Germany, 8. Africa,
and N. America); Zepidotus (Fig. 292) (Tnas of Germany,
Jurassic of Europe and India, Cretaceous of Brazil); the deep-
bodied Dapedius (Lias of Dorset, Fig. 293), and <Aetheolepis
(Jurassic of New South Wales) are characteristic genera.

2
eae

==
[e2)

ees

Fic. 298.—Restoration of Dapedius politus. Lower Jurassic, Dorset. x 4.
(After Smith Woodward.)

Fam. 2. Macrosemiidae.—Closely related to the Semionotidae,
but with a more extended dorsal fin. Jlacrosemius (Upper
Jurassic of England, Germany, France); Votagogus (Upper Jurassic
of Naples, Bavaria, France); Petalopterya (Upper Cretaceous of
Syria).

Fam. 3. Pycnodontidae.—Highly specialised deep - bodied
Fishes, with a small mouth and characteristic grinding or
tritoral teeth. Scales rhombic. Fulera absent. Dorsal and
anal fins long. There is no jugular plate. The family ranges
from the Lower Lias to the Lower Eocene, inclusive. Mesodon,
Mesturus, Gyrodus, and Microdon are Jurassic genera. Coceodus
and Lenopholis occur in the Upper Cretaceous of Syria (Mount
Lebanon), and Pyenodus in various European Eocene formations.

Fam, 4. Eugnathidae.—Large - mouthed, elongate fusiform

XVUI HOLOSTEI 499

predaceous Fishes, with pointed teeth, rhombic scales, short dorsal
and anal fins, a single jugular plate and prominent fulcra. The
vertebral centra are represented by distinct hypo-and pleuro-centra,
which may form complete alternating rings in the tail.

The family first appears in the Trias and ranges throughout
the Jurassic period. Hugnathus (Jurassic) and Eurycormus
(Upper Jurassic). Catwrus (Fig. 294) has a more extensive
range, occurring in the Upper Trias of the Tyrol and in the
Upper Jurassic of England and Bavaria. Catwrus and Eury-
cormus, With their relatively thin, imbricated, cycloid scales,
which have lost the peg-and-socket articulation, form connecting
links between the more typical Fuynathus and the Amiidae.

AACLSSLIGIVA GALAE S
SSxv0c SSSsssS=

ANY

Fic, 294.—Restoration of Caturus furcatus, omitting the squamation. x 4.
* Upper Jurassic of Bavaria. (From Smith Woodward.)

Fam, 5. Amiidae.—Body fusiform and somewhat compressed.
Scales uniformly thin, cycloid, and imbricated. Single dorsal fin
long and low. Anal fin short. Tail nearly homocercal, with a
rounded hinder margin. Fulera absent from all the fins.
Moderately large conical teeth are present on the premaxillae,
maxillae, palatines and dentaries, and smaller teeth on the
vomers, pterygoids, splenials and parasphenoid. fPre- and post-
centra fused in the trunk, forming complete bony amphicoelous
centra, but distinct in the tail. A single large jugular plate is
present. In the solitary living species the air-bladder is cellular,
and its afferent arteries are derived from a posterior aortic arch.
Pyloric caeca absent. Two peculiar comb-like structures are
present on the throat.

The Bow-Fin (Ama calva), the. sole existing representative of
the family, is abundant in the rivers and lakes of Central and
Southern North America, including the great lakes Huron and

500 FISHES CHAP.

Erie. It isa voracious, carnivorous Fish, preying upon other Fish
as well as upon fresh-water Crustaceans and Insects, very tenacious
of life, and of no economic value. The male is smaller than the
female, about 18 inches in length, and is distinguished by the
presence of a round black spot, encixcled by a margin of orange,
at the base of the caudal fin (Fig. 295). The female may
exceed 24 inches.

Amia frequently rises to the surface, especially when the
water is foul, and takes in large mouthfuls of air, and it 1s prob-
able that the air is subsequently passed into the spacious cellular
air-bladder which acts as a lung. The breeding season, during
which the coloration of the Fish is more brilliant than at other
times, lasts from the beginning of May to June, but it may begin
and end somewhat earlier if the temperature be favourable. The

"BN i ms We ap
2 ? — Oe —
a ——
nN ——-
=

au

Fic. 295.—The Bow-Fin (Amia calva). (From a specimen in the Cambridge
University Museum.) x 4.

Fish makes its way from the deeper water, where it has remained
sluggish during the winter, to the spawning ground. This is
usually at the swampy end of a lake where there is an abundance
of aquatic herbage intersected by channels of clear water. There
the Fish is said to circle round until the soft weeds and rootlets
are bent and crushed aside, so as to leave an area having the
appearance of a crude form of nest,’ in which the eggs are
deposited. They may be found in enormous numbers adhering
to the leaves and rootlets of the weedy home. After oviposition
the male remains on guard until the young are hatched out,
when they appear to leave the nest in a body, still under the pro-
tection of their watchful parent. At all events a little later the
male has been observed to be accompanied by a swarm of young
fry, which he keeps together by circling round them. The
development of the eggs is remarkably rapid. From the first
cleavage of the egg to the hatching of the embryo the whole

’ Bashford Dean, Q.J.If.8. xxxviii. p. 418.

XVII HOLOSTEI Sol

process may be completed within from 4 to 8 days. When
hatched the larvae are about 5 to 6 mm. long. They possess a
large yolk sac and a preoral sucker for attachment. The pectoral
fins are conspicuous structures before there is any trace of the
pelvic fins.

a y Z oon ae | h \
en i, ie. 9) Zh Larsy, -
Se 1 PRN ee YO WERK y yee wt "
ca MTR cs WA DVD

Fic. 296.—Amia and its nest. (From Bashford Dean.)

The Amiidae, represented by Megalurus,' first appear in the
Upper Jurassic of Dorset, France, and Bavaria. In the Creta-
ceous period the family is represented by Amiopsis. Species of
Amia oceur in the Eocene of Europe and North America. In
the former area the genus became extinct at the close of the
Lower Miocene period, but in the latter Ama calva still
survives.

Fam. 6. Pachycormidae.—Large-mouthed, predaceous Amioid
Fishes with a more or less prominent snout and a short dorsal
fin. Scales rhombic but thin, rounded behind, and overlapping,
sometimes absent. A single large jugular plate.

In the earlier forms (e.g. Pachycormus, Lias) the snout is but
slightly produced, but in Hypsocormus (Upper Jurassic), and

1 This genus also occurs in the Cretaceous of Brazil (Smith Woodward,
A,M.N.H. (7) ix. 1902, p. 87.

502 FISHES CHAP.

especially in Protosphyraena (Cambridge Upper Greensand and
the Cretaceous of Europe and North America), it becomes greatly
elongated and associated with an exceptionally strong dentition.

Fic. 297.—Restoration of Hypsocormus insignis, omitting the squamation. Upper
Jurassic of Bavaria. x. (From Smith Woodward.)

Fam. 7. Aspidorhynchidae.— Long-bodied Fishes, with a
pointed preoral rostrum, sharp teeth, and deep rhombic scales.
Fins small, the dorsal and anal being remote from the pelvic
fins. Fulera vestigial or absent. Jugular plates not known.

Two genera only are known. Aspidorhynchus is a Jurassic
form. Belonostomus is Upper Jurassic and Cretaceous. Species
of the latter genus have a very wide distribution (Hurope, North
and South America, and Australia).

Fic. 298.—Restoration of Aspidorhynchus acutirostris. Upper Jurassic of Bavaria.
xy (From Smith Woodward.)

Fam. 8. Lepidosteidae——Body elongate, with a relatively
short caudal region. Tail semi-heterocercal. Scales rhombic,
thick, ganoin-coated and articulated, not vertically elongated on
the sides of the body. Dorsal and anal fins short and remote
from the pelvic fins. Median fins with fulcra. Both the upper
and lower jaws more or less elongated, forming a broad and
depressed or a long tapering beak, near the anterior end of which
the nostrils are placed. Eyes small. Vertebral centra well

XVIII HOLOSTEL 503

ossified, opisthocoelous and fused with the neural arches. The
metapterygoid bones have a secondary articulation with the
skull. Mavxillae segmented into numerous pieces. Jugular plates
absent. Branchiostegal rays reduced to three on each side. Teeth
numerous, slender, and of unequal size. In the larger teeth the
dentine is intricately folded. Pyloric caeca branched and com-
pacted together into a gland-like mass. Air-bladder cellular, but
its blood is not derived from a posterior aortic arch.

The only known genus is Lepidosteus, the existing species of
which frequent the fresh waters of North America? The common
or Long-nosed Gar-Pike (Z. osseus), remarkable for its long and
slender beak, is generally abundant in the rivers and lakes of the
United States from Vermont to the Rio Grande, and it may reach

Dean, after Goode. )

a length of five feet. The “Short-nosed Gar” (ZL. platystomus,
Giiither) has a much shorter and broader beak, and a similar dis-
tribution (Fig. 299). The “Great” or “ Alligator Gar” (ZL.
viridis, Giinther) has a more southerly habitat, frequenting the
rivers of the Southern States, Northern Mexico, and Cuba. It
is by far the largest species, sometimes reaching a length of 8 to
10 feet.

Lepidosteus is a voracious Fish, preying upon smaller Fishes,
and, except in the breeding season, it frequents the deeper parts
of the rivers or lakes. The Fish is constantly in the habit of
rising to the surface and emitting bubbles of gas, either through
the mouth or by the branchial clefts, and it is probable that this
gas is air which has been previously swallowed at the surface
and passed into the air-bladder. About May Lepidosteus resorts
in large numbers to shallower water, where the temperature is

1 It is possible that a similar articulation is present in Lepidotus (Smith Wood-
ward, Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, iii. p. 79).
2 Jordan and Evermann, op. cit. p. 108, et. seq.

504 FISHES CHAP. XVIII

higher, for the purpose of spawning, each female being attended
by from one to four males. During brief recurring periods of
excitement, accompanied by convulsive lashing movements, the
egos and sperm are emitted. The eggs are extremely sticky, and
adhere tenaciously to the rocks and stones on which they are
deposited. In a few days the embryos hatch out, and at this
stage the larva has a huge mouth surmounted by a terminal
preoral disc, fringed with a row of marginal wart-like suckers
(Fig. 300). The yolk sac is so large as greatly to hamper the
movements of the larva ; hence, by means of its suckers, the young
Lepidosteus attaches itself to surrounding objects, and remains

ptf.

siegqbornd exe OWNS

Fic. 300,—Larval Lepidosteus osseus, 11 mm. long. a, Anus; u.f, ¢.f, df, developing
anal, caudal, and dorsal fins; m, mouth; ol, olfactory organ; op, operculum ;
ptf, pectoral fin; s, sucker. (From Balfour and N. Parker.)

almost entirely motionless for some little time after hatching.
Later, about a fortnight after escaping from the egg, the yolk
becomes completely absorbed, the suckers degenerate and eventually
disappear, and the larva, freed from its load of nutritive reserve,
assumes a more active life. After the absorption of the yolk the
larvae of Mosquitos appears to form the exclusive diet of the
young Lepidosteus for some time, but very soon young Fishes are
readily devoured.”

Lepidosteus seems to have been abundant in Europe during
the Eocene and Miocene periods, but became extinct before the
Pliocene. In North America, also, the genus dates from the
Eocene, and still survives.

Order IV. Teleostei.

[For the account of this Order, see pp. 541 f.]

1 Alex. Agassiz, Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts and Se. xiii. 1878, p. 65; Mark, Bull.
Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, xix. 1890, p. 1.

2 Mark, op. cit. p. 3.

CHAPTER XIX
DIPNEUSTI

Sub-Class III. Dipneusti (Dipnoi).

THESE singularly interesting Fishes are distinguished by their more
or less acutely lobate paired fins and their overlapping cycloid
scales, and by the fact that the bony dermal fin-rays of the
median fins are much more numerous than.their supporting
radialia. Tail heterocercal or apparently diphycercal. Nostrils
inferior. Vertebral column acentrous. The radialia of the
median fins articulate with the contiguous neural or haemal
spines and agree with them numerically. Skull autostylic.
Premaxillae and maxillae absent, but a secondary lower jaw is
represented by certain dermal bones of which tooth-bearing
splenials are the most important, the dentary bones being absent
altogether, or, if present, toothless and small. The cranial
dermal bones include median as well as paired lateral plates, but
their relations to those of other Fishes are very obscure. Two
opercular bones are always present, but branchiostegal rays are
unknown. One of the most important diagnostic features is the
dentition. All Dipneusti agree in possessing large tritoral dental
plates supported by the palato-pterygoid and splenial bones.
The secondary pectoral girdle includes only cleithra and infra-
clavicles (clavicles). There is a pelvic girdle. Claspers absent.
Of the four families of Dipneusti, two, the Ctenodontidae and
the Uronemidae, are exclusively Palaeozoic. The third, the
Ceratodontidae, is Mesozoic, and still survives. The fourth, the
Lepidosirenidae, is known only by two existing genera.

Fam. 1. Ctenodontidae.—Body fusiform. Tail heterocercal
or apparently diphycercal. Excluding the anal fin, which is

505

506

FISHES CHAP.

always distinct, the remaining median fins are either distinct or
continuous. Dental plates traversed by radiating transverse
ridges terminating in rows of conical denticles (ctenodont

was!
Py
see
ae

s:
e;

acc.
seas.
oe.

(From Traquair.)

xt.

Fic. 301.—Restoration of Dipterus valenciennesi.

Upper Devonian.

Fic, 302,—Outline restoration of Phaneropleuron andersont,
(From Dollo, after Traquair. )

dentition, Fig. 303). Vomerine teeth not known, Cranial bones
numerous and small, and, like the squamation, with or without
Jugular plates present or absent.’
The oldest genus is
Dipterus,’ from the
Old Red Sandstone
of Scotland, where it
is contemporaneous
with the — earliest
Crossopterygii and
also with the oldest
known Actinop-

an investment of ganoin.

q

Ml
wr

i
i
|
th

Fic. 303.—Dental plates of Dipterus valenciennesi, nat.
size. A, Upper jaw; B, lower jaw. 1, Position of the
nostrils ; p.p, palatine dental plates ; p.pt, palato-ptery-
goid bones; sp, splenial teeth. (From Smith Wood-
ward, after Traquair.)

terygii (Cheirolepis).
Phaneropleuron(Old
Red Sandstone of
Scotland, Upper

Devonian of Canada, Fig. 302), Scaumenacia (Upper Devonian
of Canada), Ctenodus (Carboniferous of Great Britain and North

1 Pander, Ueber die Ctenodipterinen des Devonischen Systems, St. Petersb. 1858.

2 Traquair, dan. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5), ii. 1878, p. 1;

Geol, Mag. (3), vi. 1889,

p. 97; Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 235 et seq.

XIX DIPNEUSTI 507

America), and Sagenodus (Carboniferous of Great Britain and
Lower Permian of Bohemia) belong to the same family.

Fam. 2. Uronemidae.—Body fusiform. Dentition non-.
ctenodont, consisting of patches of distinct rounded denticles with
a row of basally-confluent conical denticles along the outer
margin of each. Scales thin, All the median fins are con-
tinuous. Tail apparently diphycercal. Cranial dermal bones as
in Dipterus. Uronemus* (Lower Carboniferous of Scotland), and
pethaps Conchopoma® (Lower Permian of Prussia), are the only
known genera.

The two remaining families possess certain features which cannot
be affirmed to have existed in their extinct allies. Thus, both agree
in exhibiting those striking and, so far as Fishes are concerned,
unique modifications of the air-bladder and vascular system, and the
olfactory organs,? which are more or less closely associated with
air-breathing habits and indicate a marked convergence towards
the Amphibia. Side by side with such indications of advancing
specialisation in certain directions, ample evidence of a remote
ancestry is to be seen in such primitive features as the presence
of a spiral valve and a multi-valvular conus arteriosus, and in the
short and simple alimentary canal. Of other points of agreement
mention may be made of the absence of jugular plates, the
presence of vomerine teeth, the continuity of all the median
fins, and the apparently diphycercal but probably gephyrocercal
character of the tail.

Fam. 3. Ceratodontidae.—Body elongated and compressed.
Scales large, thin, non-ganoid, and partially enclosed in dermal
pouches. Paired fins biserial. Chondrocranium complete. Der-
mal bones wholly devoid of ganoin, reduced in number but
increased in size. Circumorbital bones present. Dental plates
oval, crescentic or triangular, traversed by several radiating
enamelled ridges, terminating in smooth or feebly denticulated
biting margins. Lower jaw with a small toothless dentary on
each side. The hyoid arch includes a small hyomandibular and a
hypo-hyal in addition to a cerato-hyal. Branchial arches five in
number and bisegmented. The gills exhibit little evidence of

1 Traquair, Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Treland (N.S.), iii. 1873, p. 41; Proc. Roy.
Soc. Edinb. xvii. 1890, p. 393.

2 Kner, SB. k. Akad. Wiss. Math.-Naturw. Cl. lvii. Pt. ii. 1868, p. 279.

% See Chaps. XI. XII. and XIV.

508 FISHES CHAP.

degeneration. Hyo-branchial cleft open, and associated with a
pseudobranch. The first four branchial arches carry holobranchs.
Air-bladder single. Young not provided with cutaneous gills.
Two genera only are known, the Mesozoic Ceratodus and the still
living Veoceratodus. The former genus includes numerous species,
for the most part known only by their dental plates, and has a
remarkably wide distribution in different geological formations.
Species occur in the Trias of England, Germany, India, South
Africa (Upper Karoo strata), and also, but more rarely, in certain
Jurassic deposits in England and in Colorado." Neoceratodus
is represented by a solitary species, M. forsteri® (Fig. 304, A),
which is now restricted to the Burnett and Mary rivers in
Queensland. A somewhat wider distribution of the species in
recent times is indicated by the presence of teeth in the later
Tertiary (alluvial) deposits of Darling Downs, near the borders
of New South Wales.

The Neoceratodus* of the Burnett frequents the comparatively
stagnant pools or water-holes which alternate with shallow runs
and are usually full of water all the year round. In these pools,
filled with a rich growth of aquatic vegetation, and often the
favourite haunt of the Platypus (Ornithorhynchus), the Fish is
fairly abundant. Inactive and sluggish in its habits, usually
lying motionless on the bottom, the Fish is easily captured by
the natives with hand-nets or baited hooks. Neoceratodus lives
on fresh-water Crustaceans, worms, and molluscs, and to obtain
them it crops the luxuriant vegetation of the water-holes much
in the same way that a Polychaet or a Holothurian swallows
sand for the sake of the included nutrient particles. Apparently
the air-bladder is a functional lung at all times, acting in con-
junction with the gills. At irrecular intervals the Fish rises
to the surface and protrudes its snout in order to empty its lung
and take in fresh air. While doing so the animal makes a peculiar
grunting noise, “spouting” as the local fishermen call it, which
may be heard at night for some distance, and is probably
caused by the forcible expulsion of air through the mouth.
Useful as the lung is as a breathing organ under normal con-

1 Miall, Palaeont. Soc. 1878 ; Teller, ‘‘ Ueber Ceratodus sturi,” 4bh. k. k. Geol.
Leichsanst. Wien. xv. 1891.

> Giinther, Phil. Trans. 161, 1871, p. 511.

3 Semon, Zool. Forsch. im Australien, i. Jona, 1893, p. 13 et seq.

DIPNEUSTI 509

XIX

SB ov salvos oT} wamoods ysaig e UT

padeys

tod uaesaprday

(

/ BIqurey)

194sayWe'y wWosy

‘,

0 pur g

{ penl]zno us ayy Jo svere Inq ser
‘suapvouun sn1ajpdojo.

'd ‘@ 5 puvjsusend

S FyyUNY wow Wy)
B08 Jusseidar you op

Lapssos’ snpojn.a90a sy

‘9 Ul se arqistaut <Jayatdwoo

@ JO aovjans ay} uo sSuryzaeu
‘

V— "FOS ‘oh

S10 FISHES CHAP.

ditions, there can be little doubt that its value as such is much
greater whenever gill-breathing becomes difficult or impossible.
This seems to be the case during the hot season, when the water
becomes foul from the presence of decomposing animal or vegetable
matter. Semon records a striking illustration of this in the
case of a partially dried-up water-hole, in which the water had
become so foul that it was full of dead fishes of various kinds.
Fatal as these conditions were to ordinary Fishes, Neoceratodus
not only survived but seemed to be quite healthy and fresh.
Such observations are of exceptional interest. Not only do they
afford a clue to the conditions of life which, in the course of
time, probably led to lung-breathing in Meoceratodus, but they
also suggest the possibility that a similar environment has been
conducive to the evolution of air-breathing Vertebrates from gill-

Fic. 305.—A young Neoceratodus four weeks after hatching. c, Cloacal aperture ;
1.1, lateral line ; m, mouth ; op, operculum ; pf, pectoral fin. (From Semon.)

breathing and Fish-like progenitors. In spite of its pulmonary
respiration, Neoceratodus more closely resembles the typical Fishes
in its habits than any other Dipneusti. It lives all the year
round in the water. There is no evidence that it ever becomes
dried up in the mud, or passes into a summer sleep in a cocoon,
and the well-developed condition of its gills suggest that these
organs play a more important réle in breathing than in either
Protopterus or Lepidosiren. The Fish is not known to leave the
water, and the paired fins, useful no doubt as paddles, are quite
incapable of supporting the bulky body on terra firma. In fact,
when Neoceratodus is taken out of its natural element it seems
to be more helpless than most other Fishes, and, in spite of its
capacity for lung-breathing, soon dies unless kept moist by
artificial means. Spawning takes place from April to November,
principally in September and October. The eggs, invested by
a jelly-like coat, secreted by the oviducal walls, are deposited

XIX DIPNEUSTI SIt

not in a nest, but singly amongst aquatic vegetation, and, as
they are not adherent, it is probable that they finally vest on
the mud. The early developmental stages exhibit a general
resemblance to those of Amphibia. There is no larval meta-
morphosis, and at no period does the young Neoceratodus (Fig.
305) possess cutaneous gills or a cement organ. The tail is
apparently diphycercal from the first, and the pelvic limbs do
not appear until about six weeks after the pectoral members. It
is interesting to note that the dental plates are first represented
by lines or patches of separate denticles (non-ctenodont), which
subsequently fuse basally (ctenodont) before the adult condition
is reached.’ Neoceratodus is stated to grow to a length of 5 to 6
feet.

Fam. 4. Lepidosirenidae.—— Body elongate, cylindrical and
more or less Eel-like, with small cycloid scales completely en-
closed in the skin. Paired fins so acutely lobate as to present
the appearance of tapering cylindrical filaments, equally devoid
of scales and fin-rays. In a general way the cranial dermal
bones correspond with those of Neoceratodus, but the place of the
posterior median bone is taken by a large, gable-like fronto-
parietal bone, situated internal to the head muscles, and in direct
relation with the chondrocranium, which is largely aborted in
the interorbital region. Circumorbital bones absent. Opercular
bones much reduced. ‘Lower jaw without dentary plates. Palatine
and splenial dental plates with three non-denticulate, trenchant
ridges. Hyoid arch consists of cerato-hyals only. Hyoidean
cleft closed. Certain of the anterior branchial arches devoid
of branchial filaments; when present the latter are leaf-like and
free. Air-bladder a double lung. There is a larval meta-
morphosis, and the young possess cutaneous gills. The family
includes two genera, Protopterus and Lepidosiren. In the former
genus the paired fins are either uniserial or they consist of axial
mesomeres only; there are six branchial arches and five clefts ;
and the larval gills are usually retained as vestiges throughout
life. In Lepidosiren the paired fins are reduced to the segmented
axis, without pre- or post-axial radials. There are five branchial
arches and four clefts, and the cutaneous gills disappear soon
after the larval metamorphosis.

Protopterus has a wide distribution over the middle portion of

1 Semon, op. cit. p. 115.

512 FISHES CHAP.

the great African continent, ranging from the river Senegal and the
White Nile on the north to the Congo basin, Lake Tanganyika, and
the Zambesi on the south. Three species are known, P. annectens
(Fig. 304), P. aethiopicus, and P. dolloi. Protopterus* is usually
found in marshes in the vicinity of rivers. Voracious in its habits
the Fish is mainly carnivorous, subsisting principally on Frogs,
worms, insects, and crustaceans. It is by no means averse to
preying upon its own kind, and if several of these Fishes are
confined in the same aquarium they are apt to give free vent
to their cannibal instinets by biting off the tails or limbs of their
fellows. The missing parts are soon regenerated, but the new
members are usually somewhat abnormal, the tail, for instance,
never regaining its original length, while a new pectoral limb

° 7

Lepidosiren. Protopterus. Neoceratodus

Fic. 306.—Map showing the distribution of the surviving Dipneusti.

may be bifid or even trifid? The tail is the principal organ
of locomotion, and by its means the Fish is capable of remarkably
quick, agile movements. When slowly moving over the bottom
of an aquarium the paired limbs are observed to move to and
fro on opposite sides alternately in a somewhat bipedal fashion.
The hmbs are useless for swimming, although it is possible that
they may be helpful in creeping over the bottom, or in balancing,
or as tactile organk. Protopterus is said to breathe by its lungs
as well as by its gills, and to rise to the surface at short intervals
to take in fresh air. In the dry seasons the marshes in which
Protopterus lives become dried up, and to meet this adverse

1 For a list of the more important papers on Protopterus, see Boulenger, Les
Poissons du Bassin du Congo, Bruxelles, 1901, pp. 40-42,
* Traquair, Rep, Brit. dss, 1871 (2), p. 143; Boulenger, P.Z.S. 1891, p. 147.

XIX DIPNEUSTI 61s

change in its surroundings the Fish hibernates, or passes into a
swunmer sleep, until the next rainy season brings about conditions
more favourable to active life. Preparatory to this summer sleep,
and before the ground becomes too hard, the Fish makes its way
into the mud to a depth of about 18 inches, and there coils
itself up in a flask-like en-
largement (Fig. 307) at the
bottom of the burrow, which
is lined by a capsule of
hardened mucus secreted by
the glands of the skin.’ The
mouth of the flask is closed
by the capsular wall or lid,
which is perforated by a
sinall aperture. The margins
of this aperture are pushed
inwards, so as to form a
tubular funnel for insertion
between the lips of the Fish.
While encapsuled in its
cocoon the Fish is surrounded
by a soft slimy mucus, no
doubt for the purpose of
keeping the skin moist, and
its lungs are the sole breath-
ing organs, the air passing
from the open mouth of the
burrow through the hole in
the lid directly to the mouth Fi 307.—Diagram of a torpid Protopterus, in
. ¥ . situ. c, Cocoon ; e, earth ; f, funnel leading
of the animal. The nutri- to the mouth of the Fish ; 7, lid ; m, mouth ;
tion of the dormant Fish is m.b, mouth of the burrow; ¢, tail, (From
-— Newton Parker.)
effected by the absorption of
the fat stored up about the kidneys and gonads, somewhat after
a fashion not unknown in the fat-bodies of Insects and the hiber-
nating glands of Rodents. Even portions of the caudal muscles
undergo fatty degeneration, and thus, in a way which recalls the
mode of nutrition of the Salmon during the breeding season, and of
the Tadpole during its metamorphosis, a further store of nutritive
material becomes available for the sustenance of the Fish during

1 Newton Parker, Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. xxx. 1892, p. 201.
VOL. VII 21

514 FISHES CHAP.

its long summer nap. It is highly probable that the exceptionally
numerous leucocytes act as carriers in the work of transporting
the fatty particles to the different organs and tissues of the body,
The length of the summer sleep naturally varies with the duration
of the dry season, and probably it lasts on an average nearly half
the year (August to December). The cocoons, imbedded in an
outward casing of hardened mud, have often been brought to Europe,
aud when placed in water of suitable temperature the long torpid
Protopterus escapes from its prison in a perfectly healthy con-
dition, and resumes its partly branchial and partly pulmonary
mode of breathing. The negroes of the West Coast of Africa are
very partial to these Fishes, which they dig out of the dried
marshes and preserve in their clumps of mud for food. With
the advent of the rainy season, when the marshes become flooded,
the Protopterus emerges from its cocoon, and returning to its
former active life, soon enters upon the task of reproducing its
kind. The important observations of Budeett! have thrown
much light on the curious breeding habits and development of
these Fishes. The Fish makes a nest near the edge of a swamp.
The nest is simply a hole of irregular shape, about a foot
in depth, filled with water and surrounded by long grass (Fig.
308). There is no lining to the nest, and the eggs are deposited
on the bare mud. Until the eges are hatched, which occurs
about the eighth day, and while the larvae are in the nest, the
male remains on guard, and is apt to bite severely an incautious
intruder. Probably with the view of aerating the eggs the
water is continually lashed about by the tail of the guardian
parent. The male has no trace of the peculiar vascular filaments
which adorn the pelvic limbs of the male Zepidosiren during the
breeding season. The early developmental stages are similar in
their main outlines to those of Meoceratodus, but the young are
very different. When the young Protopterus (Fig. 309) is hatched -
it is provided with a crescentic glandular sucker or cement-organ,
situated on the under side of the head behind the mouth, by
means of which the larva attaches itself to the sides of the nest,
or of the vessel in which it is confined, much in the same way as
the young Lepidosteus, and probably for the same reason. It
may be remarked that the sucker agrees in structure, position,
and function with that found in Amphibian tadpoles, but it

1 Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. Pt. ii. 1901, p. 119.

XIX DIPNEUSTI 515

differs both in position and structure from its preoral analogue in
the young of deipenser, mia, and Lepidosteus. A month-old
Jarva has much the aspect of a larval Newt. It has four pairs of
vascular plumose cutaneous gills (Fig. 309), which are retained as

Fic, 308.—Nest of the Protopterus of the Gambia. (From Budgett.)

vestiges for a long time or even throughout life, and two pairs of
synchronously-developed limbs. As an interesting instance of a
nocturnal and protective change of colour, it may be mentioned

Fig. 309.—Larval Protopterus on the seventeenth day. c, Cement organ ; c.g, cutane-
ous gills; op, operculum ; p.i, pectoral limb; pv.l, pelvic limb; ys, yolk-sac.
(From Budgett. )

that the dark chromatophores of the skin of the larva expand in
the day-time and the young Fish becomes darker in colour, and
therefore less conspicuous when seen against a background of
black mud or soil. At night the contraction of the colour-sacs
renders the larva more transparent and probably less easily

516 FISHES CHAP.

visible than if opaque. The commencement of pulmonary respira-
tion is coincident with the degeneration of the cutaneous gills,
which takes place about seven weeks after the deposition of
the eggs, and about a month after the larvae leave the nest.
Protopterus is said to attain a length of six feet.
Lepidosiren paradoxza,' probably the only species of the
genus, is confined to South America. It occurs along the
course of the main Amazon river, entering some of its larger
aftluents, such as the Ucayale, the Madeira, the Rio Negro, and
the Tapajéz, and also in the Chaco Boreal to the west of the
Upper Paraguay river. The home of the Lepidosiren (or
“Lolach,” as the natives call the Fish) of the Chaco country is
to be found in the wide-spreading marshes and swamps, which
for a great part of the year are almost choked by a luxuriant
growth of their own peculiar vegetation and covered by a float-
ing carpet of surface weeds, with here and there deeper and
clearer water and slow-flowing streams. In the dry season the
water gradually shrinks and the swamps eventually become dried
up. Of sluggish habits, the Fish wriggles slowly about at the
bottom of the swamp like an Eel, using its hind limbs in an
irregular bipedal fashion as it wends its way through the dense
network of subaqueous plants. Lepidosiren is not exclusively
carnivorous. The large fresh-water snail, Ampullaria, which lives
in the swamps in enormous numbers, seems to be its favourite
food; but masses of confervoid Algae are also eaten, and in its
earlier stages it is probable that the Fish is more herbivorous
than carnivorous. The Jacare (Caiman sclerops) feeds on Lepi-
dosiren, and this fact, and probably also the cannibal habits of
the Fish itself, may explain the capture of specimens with muti-
lated tails and regenerated, branched, pectoral limbs. Like other
living Dipneusti, Lepidosiren rises to the surface to breathe. The
intervals are, however, very variable, and no doubt depend on the
relative purity or impurity of the water. Both expiration and
inspiration are said to take place through the mouth. The snout
is protruded on the surface, and the creature expires. After
eing withdrawn for a moment the head is again projected, and
inspiration takes place through the partially open lips. When

1 Bohls, Gott. Nachrichten, 1894, p. 84; Lankester, Trans. Zool. Soc. xiv. Pt. i.
1896, p. 11; Goeldi, xiv. Pt. vii. 1898, p. 413; Graham Kerr, Phil. Trans. (B),
192, 1900, p. 299.

XIX DIPNEUSTI 517

the Fish finally sinks a few bubbles of surplus air escape through
the gill-clefts. A nocturnal and protective change of colour,
similar to that described in Protopterus, has been observed, and
although most strikingly manifest in the larvae, it also occurs in
individuals of older growth. The flesh is much esteemed as food
by the Indians, who wade into the swamps and transfix the
Fishes with spears. During the rainy season the Lepidosiren eats
voraciously, and a reserve of fat is stored up in the tissues. Like
its African relative, the Fish ceases to feed on the approach of
the dry season, and eventually hibernates at the dilated ex-
tremity of a deep tubular burrow, the entrance to which is
plugged by a small lump of clay perforated by several round
holes. On the rising of the water at the next rainy season the
Lepidosiren pushes out the plug and soon emerges from its
burrow.! The breeding season begins soon after the escape of
the Fish. The eggs are deposited in nests in the form of
underground burrows excavated in the black peaty soil at the
bottom of the swamp, with an entrance about 4-5 inches wide.
At a depth of about a foot the burrow takes a horizontal
course, its total length varying from 2-5 feet. After the eggs
are laid the male remains to guard them. During the breeding
season the pelvic limbs of the male
enlarge and become covered by a
rich growth of highly vascular,
blood-red filaments 2-3 inches in
length? (Fig. 310). The use of
these curious structures is uncer-
tain, but it is not improbable that
they act as accessory gills to enable
the male to guard the eggs in the jy, 310, —Pelvie limb of the male
nest without being forced to resort Lepidosiren during the breeding
tle Gustee te Wetha ai The = emenem peel

development is essentially similar to that of Protopterus. The
larva (Fig. 311) has four pairs of cutaneous gills in relation
with the first, second, third, and fourth branchial arches,
inclusive, the first three pairs being the homologues of the
cutaneous gills of the tailed Amphibia; and also a cement-organ

SS oe

1 Hunt, P.Z.S. 1898, p. 41.
2 Lankester, Nature, 49, 1894, p. 555 ; id. Trans. Zool. Soc, xiv. Pt. i. 1896 ;
Graham Kerr, op. cit. p. 306.

518 FISHES CHAP.

which disappears shortly before the larval metamorphosis. At
that period the circulation in the cutaneous gills becomes
sluggish, and very soon these organs completely atrophy. About
the same time the hyo-branchial cleft closes up, as in Proto-
pterus. The young Lepidosiren soon begins to breathe air and
to become more active and lively in its habits" The adult may
attain a length of four feet.

The relations of the different genera of Dipneusti to one
another has been discussed by Dollo in a remarkably suggestive
paper.” Until the publication of this treatise it was generally
believed that the modern Dipneusti, Meoceratodus, Protopterus,
and Lepidosiren, especially the first mentioned, were the most

Fic. 311.—Larval Lepidosiren thirty days after hatching. c, Cement organ ; c.g, cutaneous
gills ; p.d, pectoral limb ; pv.2, pelvic limb. (From Graham Kerr.)

primitive and the more nearly related to the ancestral stock,
while the older types, such as Dipterus, were regarded in the
light of highly specialised offshoots. The continuity of the
median fins, the apparently diphycercal character of the tail, and
the wholly cartilaginous condition of the chondrocranium in the
modern Dipneusti, were contrasted with the divided median fins,
the heterocercal tail, and the more extensively ossified chondro-
cranium of the Palaeozoic forms, and the belief seemed inevitable.
Dollo has shown, however, that there is good reason for the
view that the evolution of the group has taken place in exactly
the opposite direction ; that, in fact, the older Dipneusti are the
more archaic, and that their modern representatives have been
derived from them by a sequence of retrogressive changes; or, in
other words, the latter have much the same relation to the
former as the degenerate Sturgeons and Paddle-Fishes to their
Palaeozoic ancestors, the Palaeoniscidae. Taking Dipterus, the

? For further information about the development of Lepidosiren, see Graham
Kerr's valuable paper, op. cit.

2 Dollo, Sur la Phylogénie des Dipneustes, Bruxelles, 1895.

XIX DIPNEUSTI 519

most ancient of all the known Dipneusti, as a starting-point, it
is possible to select a series of genera which illustrate the evolu-
tion of the group both in structure and in palaeontological
sequence.’ The series is as follows :—Dipterus, Scawmenacia,
Phaneropleuron, Uronemus, Ceratodus (Neoceratodus), Protopterus
and Lepidosiren. Brietly, the more important structural modi-
fications observable in the transition from the older to the recent
genera are (a) the gradual union of isolated median fins to
form a continuous fin”; (0) the substitution of a gephyrocercal
tail for a heterocercal*; (c) the degeneration of the squamation,
the thick ganoid scales of the earlier types being replaced by
thin, non-ganoid scales; (d) a reduction in the number of
cranial dermal bones and the loss of their original ganoid invest-
ment; (e¢) the suppression of the jugular plates; and (/) a
reduction in the size of the opercular bones. In the last two
genera of the series, in which specialisation in some respects and
degeneration in others have reached their maximum, the body
no longer retains the fusiform and more typically Fish-like shape
of the older genera, but, in accordance with Eel-like habits and
mode of progression, has become more or less Eel-like in form.”
The paired fins are almost vestigial, while the scales, so deeply
insunken in the skin as to be externally invisible, suggest that
the modern Dipneusti are approximating to a final scaleless
as well as to an ultimately limbless condition. As to the origin
of the Dipneusti as a group, it seems reasonable to look for
their ancestors in the early Devonian Crossopterygil with
acutely lobate fins, or, with greater probability, to some still more
primitive Crossopterygian with simple, non -rhizodont teeth,
capable by fusion of giving rise to massive tritoral plates, and
involving as a consequence the substitution of an autostylic for
an originally hyostylic skull, and the suppression of the secondary
upper jaw. In fact, when our knowledge of the development of
the surviving Dipneusti and Crossopterygii is more complete, it
is not improbable that the inclusion of the two series of Fishes in
subordinate divisions of the Teleostomi will prove to be amply
justified. The relations of the Dipneusti to the Amphibia are

1 For critical remarks, see Traquair, Brit. Ass. Reports, 1900, p. 776 et seg.

2 Compare Figs. 301 and 304.

3 It is worthy of note that Protopterus dolloi approaches Lepidosiren in the more

Eel-like shape of its body, and in the large number of pairs of ribs (54) which it
possesses (Boulenger, op. cit. p. 37).

520 FISHES CHAP. XIX

somewhat deceptive, and it seems improbable that the former
group stands in the direct line of Amphibian descent. In most
of their structural features not directly or remotely associated
with air-breathing the Dipneusti are true Fishes, and the
striking resemblances which they present to the Amphibians in
the vascular system and lungs seem to be rather the outcome of
physiological convergence, associated with adaptive and parallel
modifications in structure, and due to the influence of a similar
environment, than indicative of direct ancestral relations. With
more reason it may be inferred that both the Dipneusti and the
Amphibia have been derived from some primitive Crossopterygian
ancestor with Elasmobranch tendencies, and subsequently became
modified in certain respects on parallel lines.

CHAPTER XX

APPENDIX TO THE FISHES: PALAEOSPONDYLIDAE—OSTRACODERMI
—HETEROSTRACI— OSTEOSTRACI— ANASPIDA— ANTIARCHI —
ARTHRODIRA.

Iy this chapter it is proposed to treat of certain fossil “ Fishes ”
which, from our ignorance of much that is essential to a
proper estimate of their true relationships, cannot at present
be referred to any of the recognised primary groups of Fishes.

I. Palaeospondylidae.

The interesting little fossil, Padacospondylus gununt,’ discovered
in the Lower Old Red Sandstone of Caithness, and first described
by Traquair, represents the calcified endoskeleton of an elongated
fish-like organism about an inch, or not exceeding two inches,
in length. The vertebral column consists of a series of broad,
calcified ring-like centra, destitute of ribs, but possessing neural
arches and spines, and in the caudal region haemal arches and
spines in addition. The skull, of which only the ventral surface
is known, has a complete basis cranii, laterally expanded behind
by periotic capsules, and in front by what seem to be bulging
olfactory capsules. Anteriorly, the skull terminates in a ring of
calcified cirri. Behind the skull there are two singular post-occipital
plates, one on each side of the anterior section of the vertebral
columa. The tail was apparently furnished with a fringing
caudal fin, supported dorsally by the long forked, neural spines,
and below by the much shorter haemal spines. There is no trace

' Traquair, Ann. Nat. Hist. (6) vi. 1890, p. 485; Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edinb.
Xi. 1893, p. 87; ibid. p. 312; P.Z.S. 1897, p. 314; Bashford Dean, Trans. New
York Acad, Sci. xv. 1896, p. 101; Mem. New York Acad. Sei. ii. 1900, p. 1.

521

FISHES CHAP.

Fic, 312.—Restoration of Palaeo-

spondylus. The figure shows
the ventral surface of the skull
and a lateral view of the ver-
tebral column. c, Calcified
cirri; p.a, auditory capsule ;
t.p, nasal capsule (7); @, post-
occipital plate. (From Parker
and Haswell, after Traquair.)

of limbs, limb-girdles, jaws, or branchial
arches, nor any evidence of the existence
of scales, denticles, or other exoskeletal
structures.

Palaeospondylus has been regarded
as a Cyclostome, a view which derives
its principal support from the resem-
blance of the cirri-encircled orifice at
the anterior end of the skull to an
unpaired nasal or naso-pituitary aper-
ture, and perhaps some measure of
credence from such purely negative
evidence as the apparent want of limbs,
and of any structures comparable to
jaws. But even if it be admitted that
there is some reason for this view, it
is certain that Palaeospondylus obtained
a far higher grade of specialisation in
certain respects than any of the exist-
ing Cyclostomata ; the presence of calci-
fied vertebral centra and neural arches
is conclusive on this point. Palaeo-
spondylus has also been compared with
a larval Arthrodiran and with a larval
Dipnoid.

II. Ostracodermi.

The Palaeozoic fish-lke forms, which,
more as a matter of convenience than
as an expression of real kinship, it
has been customary to include in this
group, are amongst the earliest Craniates
of which we have any precise knowledge.

' In a recently published and important con-
tribution to our knowledge of Palacospondylus, by
Professor and Miss Sollas (Phil. Trans. 196, 1903,
p. 348), they describe structures on the ventral

surface of the head, which they maintain to be branchial arches, as well as others
which, in their view, may represent hyomandibular and mandibular elements.
2 Graham Kerr, Proc. Camb. Phil. Sov. x. 1900, p. 298,

Xx OSTRACODERMI 523

Of the three subordinate groups or “ Orders ” into which they have
usually been divided hitherto, two, the Heterostraci and the Osteo-
straci, may, with some show of reason, be considered as related
forms, and although they are characterised by much specialisation
on independent lines, there is yet some evidence of connecting links
between the two. The organisms comprising the third group,
the Antiarchi, stand upon a very different footing, and at present
it cannot be said that they are in any way related to either
the Heterostraci or the Osteostraci, or indeed to any other
Craniates whatsoever. The association of the Ostracodermi with
the Cyclostomata, a view which has received more influential
support than it deserves, is based on the presumed absence of
jaws and paired fins. The absence of jaws, which, if present,
were almost certainly cartilaginous, has yet to be proved, and
even in the latter group it is by no means certain that they do
not possess structures which, morphologically if not functionally,
are veritable jaws. Nor is it quite certain that the lateral
lobes of some Ostracodermi are neither pectoral flaps nor lateral
fin-folds, to say nothing of the lateral appendages of the
Antiarchi. And to these objections there is the further difficulty
that there is absolutely no evidence that the Ostracodermi are
monorhinal in the sense in which this term is applied to the
Cyclostomata! On these grounds it would seem more in
accordance with our present knowledge to regard the Ostra-
codermi as an independent group whose exact position in the
system has yet to be determined, including, however, besides the
generally accepted orders Heterostraci and Osteostraci, the recently
founded provisional order Anaspida, but excluding the Antiarchi
as a separate and distinct section; rather than to crystallise in
a definite system of classification views which are either purely
conjectural or wholly unjustifiable. Even with this limitation
the Ostracodermi are by no means easy to define, especially if
we include those remarkable shark-like forms from the Upper
Silurian rocks of the south of Scotland which have been so
admirably described in the recent classical memoirs of Dr.
Traquair. As a rule, the head and the anterior part of the
body are laterally expanded, and more or less sharply defined
from the rest of the body by prominent postero-lateral angles.
The exoskeleton, which exhibits an extraordinary variety of

1 Lankester, Nat. Sed. xi. 1897, p. 45.

524 FISHES CHAP.

structure in the different families, ranges from a uniform cover-
ing of dermal denticles to a condition in which the denticles
fuse to form anteriorly a highly characteristic tessellated or
continuous dorsal shield, while posteriorly they become replaced
by a nearly typical rhombic squamation. The tail is hetero-
cereal. Paired fins of the ordinary piscine type are absent. In
some Ostracodermi it seems probable that the gill-clefts opened
into a common branchial chamber on each side, with a single
external aperture, but in others they may have been ventral.
The endoskeleton, jaws, dentition, and the nostrils are unknown.

Order I. Heterostraci.

The exoskeletal structures consist of dentine, or of a tissue
resembling it, never of true bone. The orbits are marginal or
lateral in position. With the ex-
ception of a caudal fin there are
no median fins.

Fam. 1. Coelolepidae.'— Head
and anterior portion of the body
flattened and expanded, with promi-
nent lappet-like postero - lateral
lobes, which may represent continu-
ous lateral fin-folds or a very
primitive type of pectoral fin.
Nothing is known of the mouth,
but it must have been ventral, nor
of the position of the orbits.
Branchial apertures unknown, but
transverse markings on each side
of the anterior part of Zhelodus
paget may be indications of a bran-

: chial apparatus. The exoskeleton
sare ape sri ote Ga consists of a uniform covering of

which it occurs asa fossil, the head hollow pointed spines, devoid of a

rotntsoarareare uate! basal plate and open below (Lan:

each side a much enlarged dermal arkia) ; or of minute shagreen-like

denticle is shown. (From Traquair.) tubercles (Thelodus). The tubercles

or spines consist of dentine coated by ganoin. Of the only two

known genera, Zhelodus is a characteristic Upper Silurian genus
1 Traquair, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxxix. 1899, pp. 595 and 828.

XX OSTRACODERMI—HETEROSTRACI 525

from the Ludlow and Downtonian Beds of Lanarkshire. De-
tached scales are also known in the Upper Silurian of England.
One species (Zh. pagei) occurs in the Lower Old Red Sandstone
of Forfarshire, and another (7h. tulensis) in the Upper Devonian
of Russia. Zanarkia has only been found in the Downtonian
Beds. None of the Coelo-
lepidae exceed fourteen to
fifteen inches in length.

Fam. 2. Drepanaspidae.
—This family! affords an in-
teresting transition to the
more highly specialised and
carapaced Pteraspidae. The
head and anterior part of the
trunk now form a broad ob-
long shield, rounded in front
and abruptly marked off from
the tail by conspicuous rounded
angles. The exoskeleton is no
longer uniform. In the caudal
region the scattered spines or
shagreen tubercles of the
Coelolepids have become trans-
formed into tuberculated quad-
rangular scales, which are
further differentiated along
‘the dorsal and ventral margins
into ridge scales or fulcra;
and from a similar source by a
process of basal fusion a series ;

Fic. 314.—Restored outline of the dorsal sur-
of larger or smaller dermal face of Drepanaspis gemiindenensis. The
plates are formed as com- tail appears in profile. m.d, Median dorsal

plate ; p./, postero-lateral plate ; 7, rostral
ponents of large dorsal or plates. (From Traquair.)
ventral shields. The dorsal
shield (Fig. 314) is formed by a large central plate; the
postero-lateral portions by two narrow falciform plates ; and
the anterior margin by a series of smaller rostral plates.

Between the larger plates the shield is completed by numerous

1 Id. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxxix. 1899, p. 844; Geol. Mag. vil. 1900, p. 153 ;
ix. 1902, p. 289; Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xl. Pt. iv. 1903, p. 723.

526 FISHES CHAP.

small polygonal plates. Alle the plates are superficially orna-
mented by small stellate tubercles. The ventral armature (Fig.
315) is similar to the dorsal. A large mental plate forms the
hinder margin of the transverse slit-like mouth, the anterior
limit of which is defined by the rostral plates already mentioned.
Laterally may be seen a pair of small plates (a), each perforated
by a small aperture, and prob-
if ably indicating the position
of some kind of sense-organ.
Posteriorly there is a large
median ventral plate, in rela-
tion with a pair of anterior
and a pair of posterior ven-
tral plates. The areas between
the larger plates are filled in
by numerous small polygonal
plates. It is possible that
there is a single external
branchial aperture on each
‘ side, near the postero-lateral
angle of the shield and_be-
hind the posterior ventro-
lateral plate. The sole repre-
sentative of the family is
Drepanaspis gemiindenensis,
from the Lower Devonian of
Gemiinden in Rhenish Prussia.
Large examples of this fossil
must have exceeded two feet
in length.
Fam. 3. Psammosteidae.
—To this family are referred
Fia, 315.—-Ventral surface of PDrepanaspis certain dermal plates occur-
(tail in profile). «vd, Anterior ventro- _. i
lateral plates; e./, external lateral ; m, THI, Ma More or less frag-
Dead dul iomarcaeemma ee Coemeoman he Ye
r, rostral; 2, orbit or sensory plate. The Red Sandstone and Devonian
mouth and the supposed cloacal aperture are formations of Great Britain
indicated in black. (From Traquair. ) : i
and Russia. In their size
and shape, and in their stellate tubercles, these have been com-
pared to the dorsal, postero-lateral, and ventral plates of

XX OSTRACODERMI—OSTEOSTRACI 527

Drepanaspis. That Psammosteus is closely allied to Drepanaspis
seems certain, but for the present the two genera may be retained
in separate families.

Fam. 4. Pteraspidae..—Until the recent inclusion of the
three preceding families, the Pteraspidae were the only repre-
sentatives of the Heterostraci. In the best known genus,
Pteraspis, there is a marked reduction in the number of the
component plates of the carapace, and only seven can now be
distinguished (Fig. 316): («) a large posterior dorsal plate,
supporting behind a stout spine; (%) a conical rostral plate,
covering the preorbital part of the head; (¢) a pair of small
marginal orbital plates, each with a small aperture, probably
for the eye ; (d) a pair of posterior lateral or cornual plates, each of
which is perforated by a large oblique foramen, conjecturally an

Fic, 316.—Restored outline of Pteraspis rostrata, seen from the side. The scales on
the hinder part of the tail are omitted. (From Parker and Haswell, after Smith
Woodward.)

external branchial aperture ; and (¢) a large ventral plate. There
is probably, also, a small median “ parietal,” or “ pineal,” plate,
with a pit on its inner surface, situated between the rostral and
posterior dorsal plates. Externally the plates are sculptured into
fine ridges, which in their minute structure and their crenated
free margins are suggestive of linear series of fused denticles.
The tail appears to have been invested by imbricated rhombic
scales. Pteraspis (Lower Old Red Sandstone of Scotland and
England, and the Lower Devonian of Galicia); Cyathaspis (Upper
Silurian and Lower Old Red Sandstone), known only by its dorsal
and ventral shields; and Holaspis (Lower Old Red Sandstone
of Monmouthshire, and the Upper Silurian of Pennsylvania), are
the only genera.

Order II. Osteostraci.

While agreeing with the more specialised Heterostraci in the
division of the body into an anterior carapaced portion and a free

1 Lankester, Monogr. Palaeont. Soc. 1868, 1870; Geol. Mag. x. 1873, p. 241;
Smith Woodward, Brit, Mus. Cat. Foss. Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 159.

528 FISHES CHAP.

hinder part invested by a rhombic squamation, the Osteostraci are
distinguished by the presence of bone as a histological component of
the dermal hard parts ; by the position of the orbits, which, instead
of being marginal in position, are close together on the dorsal aspect
of the carapace; and by the possession of a median dorsal fin.

Fam. 1. Ateleaspidae.'—The general shape of the body is
much the same as in the Coelolepidae, but the exoskeleton con-
sists of numerous polygonal
tuberculated plates in front of
the postero-lateral lobes, and of
sculptured rhombic scales he-
hind. <A pair of crescentic mark-
ings, placed close together about
the middle of the dorsal surface
of the head, probably indicate
the outer margins of orbital
recesses (Fig. 317). The only
species at present known (<Atele-
aspis tessellata) occurs in the
Downtonian beds.

Fam. 2. Cephalaspidae.’-—
In this family the dorsal shield
5 _ is rounded in front, strongly
So a a. ae arched above, with its postero-

indicate the position of the supposed lateral angles produced into

Epis, ANS eneie highly characteristic cornua (Fig.
318). The shield consists of a single piece, but as the outer surface

iis

RATCATKRESE OM

Lkok

————

Fic. 318.—Cephalaspis murchisont. Upper Silurian and Lower Old Red Sandstone.
op, Operculum (?), (From Smith Woodward. )

is ornamented by small tubercles arranged in polygonal areas,
it is probable that it has been formed by the basal fusion of
1 Traquair, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxxix. 1899, p. 834.

° Lankester, Monogr. Palacont. Soc. 1868 and 1870 ; Smith Woodward, Brit. Mus.
Cat. Foss. Fishes, ii. 1891, p. 176.

XX OSTRACODERMI—OSTEOSTRACI 529

numerous primitively distinct polygonal plates (Fig. 319, A).
Between the orbits there is a separately calcified but fixed plate,
which bears a hollow prominence, probably for the reception
of a parietal organ. In some genera certain of the anterior
dorsal and ventral scales of the trunk fuse into a continuous
plate. Internally to the postero-lateral cornua the middle layer
‘ «++ of the shield is prolonged backwards into a pair of singular flap-
like lobes, which have been variously interpreted as corresponding
to the lateral lobes of the Coelolepidae, to pectoral fins, or to

Fic. 319,—The dorsal shield of Cephalaspis lyelli (A), and an outline sketch of the
dorsal shield of Eukeraspis pustulifera (B). c, Postero-lateral cornu ; d, posterior
angle ; z.p, interorbital prominence ; 0, orbit ; o.p, orbital prominence ; p.s, posterior
spine ; p.v, postorbital valley. (From Lankester. )

opercula, The scales of the trunk and tail are rhombic and
imbricated ; on the sides of the body they are remarkably high
and narrow.

The best known genus is Cephalaspis. The earliest remains
are found in the Ludlow Tilestones. The genus is also repre-
sented in the Ledbury Passage Beds, the Lower Old Red Sandstone
of Scotland, and the Upper and Lower Devonian of Canada.
Most of the species are of small size, but C. magnifica,’ from the
Caithness Flagstones, the largest of all the Cephalaspids, has a shield
84 inches long, and 12 inches across the widest part. Auchen-
aspis occurs in the Ludlow Tilestones and the Ledbury Passage
Beds, and also in the Upper Silurian of the Isle of Oesel in the

1 Traquair, Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edinb. xii. 1894, p. 269.
VOL, VII 2M

530 FISHES CHAP.

Baltic. Another genus, Didymaspis, has been found in the
Lower Old Red Sandstone of Ledbury.

Fam. 3. Tremataspidae.—The interorbital plate is free, and
hence it is often lost in the fossils. Several species of 7remataspis
occur in the Upper Silurian of the Isle of Oesel.

As regards the origin and mutual relationships of the different
families comprising the Heterostraci, it has been urged with
great force by Dr. Traquair’ that they constitute a natural
sequence of forms, beginning with organisms whose Elasmobranch
ancestry is extremely probable, and leading to highly-specialised
types, which, considered by themselves, possess little to justify
any conclusions whatever as to their origin or kinship. The
Coelolepidae form the starting-point, and in the light of their
exoskeleton of dermal denticles, their derivation from some
primitive Elasmobranch prototype seems a reasonable inference.”
From the Coelolepids the path of specialisation through the
Drepanaspidae and Psammosteidae to the Pteraspidae is marked
G.) by the basal concrescence of isolated denticles to form, first,
numerous small polygonal plates, and then larger and _ less
numerous plates, as the constituent elements of a characteristic
dorsal shield, leaving, however, the denticles of the rest of the
body to become converted into a rhombic squamation; (ii.) by
modifications in the “lateral fin-lobes,” which may become enclosed
in the developing dermal armour (e.g. Drepanaspis), or cease to
be recognisable (e.g. Pteraspis). The affinities of the Osteostraci
are very obscure, and their inclusion with the Heterostraci in the
same group (Ostracodermi) has hitherto rested mainly on such
negative evidence as the supposed absence of paired limbs, jaws,
and teeth ; in fact, it has been affirmed that “ there is absolutely
no reason for regarding Cephalaspis as allied to Pteraspis beyond
that the two genera occur in the same rocks.”? It is possible,
however, that in Ateleaspis we have an annectent form, which in
some measure combines the structural peculiarities of the two
groups. That this singular genus belongs to the Osteostraci is
proved by the presence of bone lacunae in its dermal hard parts,
a conclusion which is strengthened by the apparently dorsal
position of the orbits and the presence of a dorsal fin. On the

1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxxix. p. 848 et seq. ; Rep. Brit. Ass. 1900, p. 768.
? See critical remarks by Smith Woodward, Geol. May. vii. 1900, p. 66.
3 Lankester, Mat. Sci. xi. 1897, p. 46.

XX OSTRACODERMI—ANASPIDA 531

other hand, its close resemblance to the Coelolepids in the general
contour of its laterally-lobed body, and the probability that its
mosaic and tuberculated head-shield has been formed by the
concrescence of Coelolepid denticles, is at least significant of a
relationship to the more primitive Heterostraci. Little can be
conjectured as to the habits of these ancient “ Fishes.” The form
and regional proportions of the body, which in some respects
often remind one of organisms so diverse as a King Crab, or a
Loricaroid Teleost (such as Liposarcus), are strongly suggestive
of a grovelling, bottom-feeding, sluggish habit of life, in sharp
contrast to the more active and predaceous Fishes whose appear-
ance is coincident with the extinction of the Ostracodermi at
the close of the Devonian period. Habits such as these may
well be associated with much structural degeneration, even, it
may be, with the loss ‘of paired fins, and hence it is not altogether
improbable that the Ostracodermi are outcasts from the Elasmo-
branchs, a degenerate race which has sought safety in a sequestered
life and a coat of mail.

Order III. Anaspida.

This group has been instituted by Traquair’ for the pro-
visional reception of two remarkable genera, which, owing to the
absence of precise knowledge of the histology of their exo-
skeletal structures, cannot at present be referred either to the
Heterostraci or the Osteostraci, and for which, as their discoverer
remarks, no place can be found in the system unless they are
admitted to the Ostracodermi.

Fam. 1. Birkeniidae——Body fusiform and fish-like. Head
bluntly rounded, without a cranial shield. Caudal fin bilobate
and heterocercal. A median row of scales with recurved spines
arranged along the ventral surface. Orbits, jaws, teeth paired
fins, and endoskeleton unknown.

In Birkenia (Fig. 320) the body is invested by longitudinal
rows of narrow scales arranged in oblique transverse rows, which
are replaced on the head by much smaller, peculiarly disposed,
spindle-shaped scutes. On the side of the hinder part of the head
there is an oblique row of small apertures, possibly branchial. A
small remote dorsal fin, invested by the trunk scales, is present.

1 Traquair, op. cit. p. 837.

532 FISHES CHAP.

Birkenia elegans, the only species known, does not exceed 34 inches
in length. Less is known about the second genus, Lasanius, of
which there are two species. Except for the mid-ventral series
of spiny scutes, and a row of slender, parallel, rod-like structures

Fie. 320.—Restored outline of Birkenia elegans Traq., one-half larger than natural size.
b.a, Branchial aperture ; d, dorsal fin. (From Traquair. )

the body appears to have been naked (Fig. 321). The two genera
belong to the remarkable series of fossil Fishes from the Silurian
rocks of Lanarkshire. Rare in the Ludlow series, Birkenia is by
far the most common of the Fishes of the over-lying Downtonian

Fic. 321.—Restored outline of Lasanius problematicus, enlarged. 7, Post-cephalic rods ;
7’, row of small spine-like scutes; v.s, mid-ventral spine-like scales. (From
Traquair. )

Beds. Lasanius is confined to the latter horizon. Huphanerops,
from the Upper Devonian of Canada, is probably related to this
family, but lateral branchial apertures are not known.'

III. Antiarchi.

The organisms comprising this group” resemble the Ostra-
codermi in possessing a well-developed carapace of bony plates
and a heterocercal tail, as well as in many of the purely
negative features which are characteristic of the latter group.
The remarkable dorsal shield is divided into a small cephalic

4 Smith W oodward, Ann, Nat, Hist. (7), v. 1900 . 416.
> Pp
2 Traquair, Monogr. Palacont. Soc. 1894.

XX ANTIARCHI 533

portion and a much larger hinder part investing the greater part
of the trunk, both of which are strongly arched above and
flattened ventrally, with a movable articulation between the two.
The cephalic shield is formed by numerous symmetrically-dis-
posed tuberculated plates, suturally connected with one another,
and, like the other exoskeletal structures, containing bone

ere" AO
RRO
SCONE HUNT SG

xe

Fic. 322.—Restored outline of Pterichthys milleri. The upper figure represents a dorsal
view, and the lower a lateral view. The dotted lines indicate the course of the
lateral line system. a.d./, Antero-dorso-lateral; ag, angular; a.m.d, anterior
median dorsal ; a.v.2, anterior ventro-lateral ; ¢./, extra-lateral or operculum ; bs
lateral ; Z.occ, lateral occipital ; m, median or interorbital plate ; m.oce, median
occipital ; 0, orbit ; p.d.2, posterior dorso-lateral ; p.m, pre-median ; p.m.d, posterior
median dorsal ; ptm, post-median ; p.v.l, posterior ventro-lateral. ——, Plates
investing the limbs: c¢, central; d.a, dorsal anconeal ; d.ar, dorsal articular ; ¢.m,
external marginal ; i.m, internal marginal; m.m, marginals; ¢, terminal. (From
Traquair.)

lacunae (Fig. 322). The orbits are close together, near the
middle of the dorsal surface, and between them there is a small
median interorbital plate, with a deep pit on its inner surface,
possibly for a parietal organ. A small lateral plate (¢./.), evidently
free behind, suggests the presence of an operculum. Nothing
is certainly known about the jaws or the nostrils. The mouth
is situated just behind the anterior margin of the cephalic shield
on the ventral surface, and in front of it there are two plates,

1 Traquair, Ann. Nat. Hist. (6), ii. 1888, p. 485.

534 FISHES CHAP.

which in Bothriolepis canadensis have their oral margins
fringed by small “denticles”; it is possible that these plates
represent the components of a secondary upper jaw. The dorsal
armature of the trunk is shown in Fig. 322. Ventrally it is
completed by a pair of anterior ventro-lateral plates and a pair
of posterior ventro-lateral plates with a small median plate
between the two pairs. Articulating with the anterior ventro-
lateral plates by means of a complex hinge joint there is a pair
of pectoral appendages of a kind entirely without parallel in
any other vertebrated animals. Each appendage is completely
encased by numerous suturally connected plates, and about the
middle of its length there is a second movable joint. The
appendages are hollow, and their cavities probably contained the
muscles by which the limbs were moved, and the blood-vessels
and nerves for their nutrition and innervation. A lateral line
system of the normal type is present in Plerichthys, consisting of
a lateral groove along the side of the trunk, and of supra-orbital
and infra-orbital grooves, and post-temporal and infra-orbital
commissures, on the head. The free portion of the body and the
tail are invested by imbricated and finely tuberculated scales, which
form fulcra in front of and behind the small dorsal fin. There
are no pelvic fins. The caudal fin is heterocercal.

Fam. 1. Asterolepidae.—The best known genera are Pterich-
thys from the Lower Old Red Sandstone of Scotland and the
Devonian of Eifel, and Sothriolepis, a more widely distributed
genus which occurs in the Upper Old Red of Scotland and
Shropshire, and in the Upper Devonian of Russia and Canada.
Two other genera, Asterolepis and Microbrachius, are also found
in the Old Red Sandstone of Scotland.’

Beyond an uncertain and shadowy relationship to the Ostraco-
dermi, and perhaps some points of resemblance to the Arthrodira,
the Antiarchi stand alone among Craniates. Nothing is known
of their origin; no intermediate forms link them to any other
groups, and the high specialisation they have attained is sufficient
to negative any idea that they can “be credited with any share
in the evolution of the Fishes of more recent periods.”

1 Traquair, Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edinb. xi. 1891-92, p. 283.

be ARTHRODIRA 535

IV. Arthrodira.

This group has been instituted for the reception of a number
of remarkable armoured Fishes of uncertain relationships which
flourished in Europe during the Devonian and Old Red Sand-
stone periods, and in North America from the Devonian to the
Lower Carboniferous. The head (e.g. in Coccosteus)' is invested
dorsally by a series of median and lateral symmetrically-disposed
tuberculated plates (Fig. 323). Two of the lateral plates are notched
for the orbits, and between them there is an interorbital plate

Fia. 323.—Restoration of Coccosteus decipiens. Old Red Sandstone of Scotland. x1.
A, Articulation of the cephalic and trunk shields; DB and DR, radials of the
dorsal fin; H, haemal arches and spines; J/C, sensory canals ; NV, neural arches
and spines ; W’7, notochord; U, median plate; VB, basipterygium ; VR, radialia
of the pelvic fin, (From Parker and Haswell, after Bashford Dean and Smith
Woodward. )

which either has a pit on its inner surface or is perforated by an
open funnel, as in Dinichthys, possibly for a parietal or a pineal
organ. Some of the bones present some analogy, to say the least,
to certain of the dermal bones of a typical Teleostome, apparently
representing such elements as paired parietals and frontals, a
dermal mesethmoid, and toothless premaxillae and maxillae (Fig.
324, A). As in the Antiarchi, the anterior portion of the
trunk is also armoured, above by a dorsal shield, formed by
median and lateral plates, and below by a similarly constructed
ventral shield (Fig. 324, B). A huge joint connects the head
and trunk shields: hence the term Arthrodira or “ joint-neck.”
The rest of the body is naked.

Pectoral fins are unknown, but pelvic fins, each supported by
astout basal plate or basipterygium, and with traces of radials,
are present. There is a small dorsal fin. Little is known of
the primary cranium, but in the trunk and tail it is evident

1 Traquair, Ann. Nat. Hist. (6), v. 1890, p. 125.

536 FISHES CHAP.

that there are well-developed and partially calcified neural and
haemal arches associated with a persistent notochord. It is
possible that the skull is autostylic. Gull-arches are not known.
A pair of plates (Fig. 324, A, 7) at the postero-lateral angles of
the cephalic shield may perhaps be opercula. The teeth are
conical, Those in the upper jaw are supported by two pairs
of plates, probably vomers
and palatines. In the
lower jaw there are two
series of teeth, one in front
near the symphysis, and
the other behind, sup-
ported by a single bone in
each ramus. There is a
well-developed lateral line
system, indicated by sur-
face markings on the head
and trunk shields.

rele oUt’ (aye sa Satal us Fam, 1. Coccosteidae

ventral part of the trunk armour (B). «.d./, —_Q(oeeosteus occurs in the

Anterior dorso-lateral ; «@./, antero - lateral ; ¥ 2 Rae d
amv, anterior median ventral; «.v.l, anterior Devonian o urope an

ventro-lateral ; c, central; e.o, external occi- North America, and in-
pital ; 2.2, internal lateral ; 7, jugal ; », marginal ; : .
m.d@, median dorsal; m.e, dermal mesethmoid ; cludes species of relatively
m.o, median occipital ; m.v, median ventral ; ma, small size, not exceeding
maxilla ; 2, nasal aperture ; 0, orbit ; p, pineal apa 5
plate ; p.d.l, posterior dorso-lateral ; p.m, pre- half a metre in length. C.
maxilla ; p.o, preorbital ; pt.o, post-orbital ; Eat :
pwl, posterior ventro-lateral. (From Traquair.) decipiens, the best known
species, is a characteristic
fossil in the Old Red Sandstone of Scotland. Phiyctaenaspis? is
found in the Lower Devonian of Canada, England, and Poland. A
larger Arthrodiran, with slender toothless jaws, Homosteus, is met
with in the Lower Old Red Sandstone of the North of Scotland,
and in the Devonian of Germany and Russia. The Old World
Arthrodira must yield, however, to those of the New World for

variety in size and shape, and in the character of their dentition?

1 Traquair, Geol. Mag. (3), vii. 1890, p. 55; Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edinb. x.
p. 227. 2 Id. Geol. Mag. (3), vi. 1889, pl.

® Newberry, The Palaeozoic Fishes of North America, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey,
xvi. 1889; Bashford Dean, Fishes, Living and Fossil, New York, 1895, p. 129
et seq. ; New York Acad, Sci, Mem. ii. 1901, p. 87; Eastman, Amer. Journ. Sei.
(4), li. 1896, p. 46; Amer. Geol. xviii. 1896, p. 222; Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. xxxi.
1897, p. 19.

xx ARTHRODIRA 537

Some of the North American genera (e.g. Dinichthys) probably
attained a length of ten feet, or even, as in Zitanichthys, a much
greater size. Some are fusiform in shape, but A/ylostoma is flattened
and Ray-like, and, judging from the dentition, their food and
habits must have been equally varied. Jfylostoma has tritoral
plates not unlike those of Neoceratodus or Chimaera. In others
the teeth are single, and conical or pointed; in Titanichthys the
front teeth in both jaws are beak-shaped structures. It is
highly probable that Titanichthys, Mylostoma, and perhaps other
genera, are types of distinct families.

The Arthrodira have been regarded as armoured Dipneusti,
a view which is mainly based on their supposed autostylism and
the nature of the dentition. But this autostylism has yet to
be verified, and, if proved, the possibility that it may be a
secondary feature, associated with the evolution of a peculiar
dentition, must not be forgotten. Much more may be said for
their claim to be regarded as a highly specialised race of primitive
Teleostomi. Besides a well-developed lower jaw, bones compar-
able to the elements of a secondary upper jaw are known, and
in a general way the disposition of the cranial roofing bones,
and the arrangement of the endoskeletal elements of the pelvic
fins, tend to conform to the normal Teleostome type. In fact,
Dr. Traquair has expressed the opinion that the Arthrodira are
Teleostomi and Actinopterygii.

1 Rept. Brit. Assoc. 1900, p. 779.

TELEOSTETI

(SYSTEMATIC PART)

BY

G. A. BOULENGER, F.R.S., V.P.Z.5.
Of the British Museum (Natural History)

CHAPTER XXI

TELEOSTEI : GENERAL CHARACTERS—MALACOPTERYGII—
OSTARIOPHYSI

Order IV. Teleostei.'

As stated above (p. 495), the Holostean Ganoids pass very
gradually into the Teleosteans, the lower groups of which appear
to have been directly derived from them. The precise defini-
tion of the Order Teleostei, as compared with the Ganoid Order
Holostei, is a matter of some difficulty. The most important
character appears to be the presence of an ossified supraoccipital
bone.” Remnants of primitive characters, such as ganoid scales,
fulera, rudiments of a splenial bone, spiral valve to the intes-
tine, multivalvular conus arteriosus, are still found in some
lower Teleosteans, but no longer in that combination which
serves to define the preceding order. Although Albula is excep-
tional among all Teleosteans in having two transverse series of
valves to the bulbus arteriosus instead of one, no Ganoid has
fewer than three.

The first remains of Teleosteans appear scantily in the Upper
Trias, and it is not before we reach the Upper Cretaceous that
they assume preponderance over other Teleostomes; whilst in
the Upper Eocene they have already attained a development
and variety of types comparable to their present condition. Out of
some 12,000 well-established species of Fishes known to exist at

1 The natural position of the Teleostei in the series of Fishes is indicated on
p. 149,

® This exists in Dapedius, as pointed out by A. S. Woodward. But this genus
should certainly be removed from the vicinity of Lepidotus, and it seems to bear
affinity with the Pholidophoridae.

541

542 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

the present day, about 11,500 belong to this order. The classi-
fication of such an array of forms is, of course, a matter of great
difficulty, and gives scope for much difference of opinion among
those who have attempted to grapple with the subject. It is
now recognised that the study of the skeleton affords the safest
guide to a natural arrangement of the families and higher
divisions. Much has been done in this line by Cope, Gill,
Sagemehl, A. S. Woodward, and Jordan and his pupils; but the
osteology of many important types still remains unknown. For
some years a large number of skeletons have been prepared in
the British Museum with the object of settling open questions,
and this material has enabled me to draw up a scheme of classi-
fication which, whatever its defects, and however provisional, I feel
sure is on the whole an improvement on those hitherto proposed,
and especially on that generally in use in this country. The latter
was, toa great extent, based on physiological principles ; the present
aims at being phylogenetic. In its preparation I have derived
great benefit from the labours of the authors quoted above, but
have endeavoured in every instance to verify their statements on
a larger osteological material than appears to have been available
to them. I have also had the advantage of the criticism, on many
points, of my young colleague, Mr. C. Tate Regan, who has himself
endeavoured to settle some important questions of classification.’

The Order Teleostei is divided into thirteen sub-orders, the
probable relations of which are expressed in the following
diagram :—

11. Opisthomi. 13. Plectognathi. 12. Pediculati. s
|
|
9. Anacanthini. 10. Acanthopterygii. 8. Percesoces.
| .
2 a
7. Catosteomi. 5. Haplomi. 6. Heteromi. a
9
f4. Apodes. a
| (3. Symbranchii.
1. Malacopterygii- 2. Ostariophysi.
ues J

Ganoidei Holostei.

? A synopsis of the classification followed in this work has been published in the
Annals and Magazine of Natural History (7), xiii. 1904, p. 161. Some corrections
have been introduced, chiefly due to the investigations of Dr. W. G. Ridewood.

XXI MALACOPTERYGII gas

In the classification of Giinther, which has been generally in
use in this country for the last thirty years, the Teleosts were
divided into six principal groups, of ordinal rank: I. Acantho-
pterygii ; II. Acanthopterygii Pharyngognathi; III. Anacanthini ;
IV. Physostomi ; V. Lophobranchii; VI. Plectognathi. Group I.
corresponds to Sub-Order 6 (part), 7 (part), 8 (part), 10 (part) 11
and 12 of the present work; Group II. to Sub-Order 10 (part);
Group III. to Sub-Order 9 and 10 (part); Group IV. to Sub-
Order 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6 (part), and 8 (part); Group V. to Sub-
Order 7 (part); and Group VI. to Sub-Order 13.

Sub-Order 1. Malacopterygii.

Air-bladder, if present, communicating with the digestive tract
by a duct. Opercle well developed. Pectoral arch suspended
from the skull ; mesocoracoid arch present.’ Fins without spines,
the ventrals abdominal, if present. Anterior vertebrae distinct,
without Weberian ossicles.

This sub-order, which corresponds to the Isospondyli and
Scyphophori of Cope and to a part of the Isospondyli of A. 8.
Woodward, embraces the most generalised of the Teleosts, and is
intimately connected with the Ganoids by the fossil forms which
are placed at the base of the series of families. The physosto-
mous condition of the air-bladder, the connexion of the pectoral
arch with the skull, the presence of the mesocoracoid arch, the
backward position of the many-rayed ventral fins, the normal
condition of the anterior vertebrae, the absence of true spines
to the fins, and the separation of the supraoccipital bone from the
frontals by the parietals, are primitive characters which among
the Teleosts occur combined in some families of this sub-order
only. The mesocoracoid arch is retained by the Ostariophysi,
which differ in the remarkably modified condition of the anterior
vertebrae, but it disappears in all other Teleosts, which gradually
acquire a more forward position of the ventral fins and a reduc-
tion in the number of their rays, develop spines in the vertical
fins, and lose the communication of the air-bladder with the
outside.

The Malacopterygii may be divided into twenty-one families, the
characters of which are contrasted in the following synopsis :

1 See p. 553, Fig. 333, B.

544 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

I. Fins fringed with fulcra, or scales coated with ganoin ; notochord
usually continuous through the vertebrae.
Vertebral centra not more than rings; fins with fulera; scales rhombic,
united by peg-and-socket joints ‘ . 1. Pholidophoridae. F
Vertebral centra not more than rings; fins with fulera ; scales cycloid
2. Archacomaenidae. T
Vertebral centra complete or with minute perforation ; fins with fulera ;

scales cycloid . F : : 3. Oligopleuridae, F
Vertebral centra nearly complete, but ‘with perforation ; no fulera; scales
cycloid 3 . 4 Leptolepididae, t

Il. Fins without flora: scales without ganoin ; vertebral centra com-
plete.

A. Supraoccipital separated from the frontals by: the parietals or upper

surface of skull; no adipose fin.
1. Ventral fins with 10 to 16 rays.

An intergular bone; parasphenoid narrow . 5. Elopidae.

No intergular bone; parasphenoid very broad . 6. Albulidae.
2. Ventrals with not more than 7 rays.

a, Supratemporal very large, plate-like.
Praemaxillary single, its posterior extremity free from the maxillary ; sym-

plectic absent ; basis cranii simple . ; 7. Mormyridae.
Praemaxillary paired, its posterior extremity firmly attached to the maxil-
lary ; symplectic present ; basis cranii double . 8. Hyodontidae.

b. Supratemporal small ; maxillary firmly attached to posterior
extremity of praemaxillary.

Praemaxillary paired ; a large hole on each side of the skull, between the
post-frontal and the setae ; basis cranii double ; suboperculum absent ;
ribs sessile : . 9. Notopteridae.

Praemaxillary paired ; baat eranii simaple ; ; suboperculum reduced ; ribs
inserted on parapophyses ‘ 3 . 10. Osteoglossidae.

Praemaxillary single ; basis cranii simple ; ; suboperculum and interopereulum
absent ; ribs inserted on parapophyses . . Ll. Pantodontidae.

c, Supratemporal small; maxillary movable ; ribs sessile;
ventral fins below the pectorals 12. Ctenothrissidae. f
B. Supraoccipital separating parietals, or adipose fin present.
1. Interoperculum enormous ; symplectic absent ; basis crawii simple
13. Phractolaemidae.
2, Interoperculum normal; symplectic present ; basis cranii double.
a. Teeth in sockets; maxillary firmly attached to praemavxillary.
Symplectic exposed. é . 14. Saurodontidae. T
b. Teeth not in sockets,
Symplectic concealed between the quadrate and the hyomandibular
15. Chirocentridae.
Postclavicle on outer side of clavicle ; no adipose fin
16. Clupeidae.
Postclavicle on inner side of clavicle ; an adipose dorsal fin
17. Salmonidae.
Postclavicle absent ; no adipose fin . 18. Alepocephalidae.

t This sign indicates that the group is represented by fossil forms only.

ei MALACOPTERYGII 545

3. Interoperculum normal ; basis cranii simple.
Maxillary large, toothed ; praecaudal vertebrae without well-marked parapo-
physes ; scales eycloid or absent ; adipose dorsal fin present or absent
19. Stomiatidae.
Mouth small, toothless ; vertebrae with strong parapophyses ; head and body
covered with spiny scales , : 20. Conorhynchidae,
Mouth small, toothless; no eymplectic ; head and body naked
21. Cromervidae.

Fam. 1. Pholidophoridae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter large and
loosely attached; teeth small and conical. Parietal bones separ-
ating the supraoccipital from the frontals ; opercular bones well
developed. Vertebral centra never advanced beyond the annular
stage ; ribs delicate; no fused or expanded haemal arches at the
base of the tail; no epipleurals or epineurals. Fin-fulcra present,
but usually small; dorsal and anal fins small, the former above or
behind the ventral fins, which are small or may be absent. Scales
ganoid, rhombic, those on the flanks united by peg-and-socket
joints.

This family, which appears to me to be related to the
Dapediidae, is provisionally placed here by A. 5S. Woodward on
account of its resemblance to the Leptolepididae, but it is not yet
quite clear that the mandible was destitute of splenial and coronoid
elements, while the bones at the base of the pectoral fin have not
hitherto been observed. The principal genera are Pholidophorus,
ranging from the Upper Trias to the Purbeck; Yhoracopterus,
from the Upper Trias; and Plewropholis, from the Upper Jurassic.
The species of Pholidophorus are very numerous in the Jurassic
period, and Woodward has observed that the scales of the later
species are more elaborately ornamented than those of earlier date.

Fam. 2. Archaeomaenidae.—Distinguished from the pre-
ceding by the thin, cycloid scales. Conspicuous obtuse ridge-
scales are present along the dorsal and ventral lines. Archaeomenes,
from the Jurassic (?) of New South Wales.

Fam. 3. Oligopleuridae.—Characters as in Pholidophoridae,
but scales cycloid and vertebrae completely or nearly completely
ossified.

Oligopleurus, from the Jurassic of England and France ; Oeno-
scopus, from the Jurassic and Cretaceous of France, Germany, and
Italy; and Spathiurus, from the Cretaceous of Mount Lebanon
and Dalmatia.

VOL. VII 2N

546 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Fam. 4. Leptolepididae.—Praemaxillaries very small; maxil-
laries large, loosely attached; teeth small and conical. Parietal
bones separating the supraoccipital from the frontals; opercular
bones well developed. Vertebral centra well ossified, but always
pierced by the notochord; ribs delicate; epipleurals present ; no
fused or expanded haemal arches at the base of the caudal
fin. Dorsal and anal fins small, the former above or behind the
ventrals. Ventrals with 5 to 10 rays. Scales thin, cycloid and
deeply imbricate, usually coated with ganoin in their exposed
portion.

Fic, 325.—Leptolepis dubius. (Restoration of skeleton by A. S. Woodward. )

Leptolepis, with numerous species, from the Jurassic and Cre-
taceous of Europe and New South Wales; Vidalia, Jurassic of
France; Aethalion, Jurassic of Bavaria; Vhrissops, Jurassic and
Cretaceous of Europe; and Lycoptera, Jurassic of Asia.

Fam. 5. Elopidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by the
praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter the more developed,
and movably articulated above the former to the ethmoid.
Parietal bones in contact behind the frontals; opereular bones
well developed. Basis cranii double. A bony intergular or
sublingual plate. Jaws, palatines, pterygoids, vomer, para-
sphenoid, glossohyal, and pharyngeals toothed. Ribs mostly
sessile, inserted very low down, behind parapophyses ; epineurals
similar to the ribs, but directed upwards. Pectorals low down,
folding like the ventrals. Post-temporal forked, the upper
branch attached to the epiotic, the lower to the opisthotic;
post-clavicle small; scapular foramen in the scapula; pterygials
well developed, three in contact with coracoid. Ventrals with
10 to 16 rays. Branchiostegal rays very numerous (over 20).
Air-bladder large.

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 547

This family is abundantly represented in Cretaceous times by
the genera Osmeroides and Elopopsis, and from the Lower Eocene
to the present day by Hlops and Megalops. Elops saurus is a
handsome elongate silvery Fish, found in all the warm and tropical
seas; the young are ribbon-shaped like those of Albula. A
second species, £. lacerta, is from the West Coast of Africa, enter-
ing rivers. MVeyrlops, distinguished by larger scales, the absence
of pseudobranchiae, and the curious prolongation of the last ray
of the dorsal fin, includes the well-known Tarpon I. atlanticus,
and the Indian JZ cyprinoides. The Tarpon occurs from the

Fic. 326.-—Tarpon, MJegalops atlanticus, much reduced. (After Goode.)

south-eastern coasts of North America and the West Indies to
Brazil, and reaches a length of 6 feet and a weight of 110 Ibs.
It often leaps out of the water, after the manner of Grey Mullets,
and its chase when hooked affords good sport, the landing of so
active a giant being attended with great difficulties. Its remark-
ably large scales, over two inches in diameter, are much prized
for fancy work in the Florida curiosity shops.

Fam. 6. Albulidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by the
praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter movably articulated
above the former to the ethmoid. Parietal bones separating the
supraoccipital from the frontals; suboperculum large; inter-
operculum small and entirely or nearly entirely hidden below the
praeoperculum. Basis cranii double. Praemaxillaries, mandible,
vomer, palatines, pterygoid, parasphenoid, glossohyal, and pharyn-
geals toothed. Ribs sessile, inserted behind and somewhat below~
small parapophyses, which are absent or merely indicated on the
anterior vertebrae, and gradually increase in size towards the
caudal region; these parapophyses, as well as the neural and
haemal arches, are autogenous bones ; epineurals, no epipleurals.

548 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Pectorals low down, folding like the ventrals. | Post-temporal
trifid, the upper branch attached to the epiotic, the median to the
squamosal, the lower to the opisthotic ; post-clavicle large (formed
of three pieces); scapular foramen between scapula and clavicle ;
pterygials well developed, two in contact with coracoid. Ventrals
with 10 to 14 rays. Branchiostegal rays 6 to 14. Air-bladder
large, not communicating with the ear.

Elongate fusiform Fishes, covered with large silvery scales
forming regular longitudinal series; head naked; mouth rather
small, with thick lps; gill-openings wide. Dorsal fin originating
in front of ventrals; anal short; caudal well developed, forked.

The type of this family, Albula or Butirinus, is remarkable
among Teleosts in possessing a rudiment of a conus arteriosus to
the heart, provided with two rows of valvules.! Its single species
inhabits all the warm and tropical seas. Prof. Gilbert has
ascertained that the young pass through a metamorphosis,
analogous to that of the Eels. The “Leptocephalid” described
as Lsunculus by Kaup is probably a larval Albula.

Fic. 328.—Larva of Albula conorhynchus. (After Gilbert.)

The deep-sea Japanese Pterothrissus (Bathythrissa) must be
placed in this family; its skeleton is very similar to that of
Albula, It differs in the elongate dorsal fin, in the presence
of small teeth on the maxillary bone, and in the small number
of branchiostegal rays (6 instead of 12 to 14).

1 Cf. Boas, Morph. Jahrb. vi. 1880, p. 527, who has found the conus, but in a

still more rudimentary condition, and with a single row of valvules, in Heterotis
and Notopterus also.

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 549

Albula is yepresented in the Eocene (London Clay and
Bruxellian); and the Cretaceous Jstiews and Anogmius are believed
to be possibly related to Prerothrissus. Four Cretaceous types
(Plethodus, Thryptodus, Syntegmodus, and Ancylostylus) ave referred
with doubt to the Albulidae.

Fam. 7. Mormyridae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by
the single praemaxillary and the maxillaries, the latter articulated
above the former to the ethmoid. Parietal bones separating the
supraoccipital from the frontals; a large hole on each side of the
skull, between the squamosal, the epiotic, and the opisthotic,
covered by a large, thin, bony plate (the supratemporal), which
may extend over a part of the parietal; symplectic absent ;
suboperculum small and hidden under the operculum, or absent ;
. interoperculum well developed. Basis cranii simple. No
pharyngeal teeth. Opercular bones hidden under the skin ;
gill-clefts narrow. Anterior ribs sessile ; epineurals, no epipleurals.
Pectorals directed upwards. Ventrals with 6 or 7 rays. <Air-
bladder communicating with the ear.

Fic. 329.—Mormyrus caballus. 4 nat. size.

Curious-looking Fishes, very variable in the form of the head
and body and in the extent of the fins. Mouth often very small ;
teeth in jaws usually few; teeth usually present on the para-
sphenoid, working against a similar patch on the glossohyal ; eye
covered over by skin, sometimes very indistinct; scales small,
eycloid ; branchiostegal rays 4 to 8. The dorsal and anal fins
may be nearly equally developed (Genyomyrus, Gnathonemus) ; or
the former (Jormyrus) or the latter (Hyperopisus) are several times
the longer. Gymnarchus, Eel-shaped, apodal, and deprived of the
caudal fin, lacks the anal fin, the dorsal extending over the whole
extent of the body. Some species of Mormyrops show how a form

550 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

like Gymnarchus may have been evolved out of a more typically-
formed Fish. Nothing is more striking than the variation in
shape of the snout within one and the same genus, and the names
given to some of the species (ovis, caballus, elephus, tamandua,
numenius, ibis) are sug-
gestive of resemblances
with the heads of various
animals.

The Mormyrids are
highly remarkable for the
enormous development of
the brain, the weight of
which equals sy to yy of
the total, a thing unparal-
leled among lower Verte-
brates; and for the pro-
blematic organ which
surmounts it ; also as being
among the few Fishes in
which an electric organ

Fic. 830.—Head of Gnathonemus curvirostris. has been discovered. The

Fia. 331.—Head of Gnathonemus numenius.

organ, situated on each side of the caudal region, is derived from
the muscular system and is of feeble power, as ascertained by
Babuchin and by Fritsch; it was long considered as “ pseudo-
electric.” The natural affinities of this family appear to be with
the Albulidae, and there is nothing to justify the term “ Nil-
hechte ” (Nile-pike) which has been bestowed on them by German

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 551

authors. Ninety-three species are known from the fresh waters
of Africa north of the Tropic of Capricorn, and may be referred
to two sub-families and ten genera ! :—

(i.) Mormyrinag, with teeth on the parasphenoid and tongue,
with ventral, anal, and caudal fins, and a simple air-bladder ;
vertebrae 37 to 64; peculiar (Gemmingerian) linear bones, with-
out known homologues, along each side of the tail, above and
beneath the electric organ; scapular foramen in the scapula, or
between the scapula and the coracoid. Mormyrops, Petrocephalus,
Isichthys, Marcusenius, Stomatorhinus, Myomyrus, Gnathonemus,
Genyomyrus, Mormyrus.

(il.) GYMNARCHINAE, without teeth on the parasphenoid and
tongue, without ventral, anal, or caudal fins, and with a cellular
air-bladder ; vertebrae about 120; Gemmingerian bones absent ;
scapular foramen in the coracoid. Gymnarchus.

Fossil Mormyrids are unknown.

Venerated by the ancient Egyptians, the Mormyrs of the Nile
are frequently represented on hieroglyphics and mural paintings
as well as in bronze models. Very little is known of the habits
of these Fishes. Prof. G. Fritsch, of Berlin, during his stay in
Egypt for the purpose of experimenting on electric Fishes, observed
that they perish very rapidly when removed from the river, and
he had the greatest difficulty in keeping some alive in an aquarium
for two or three days. The species with comparatively large
mouths (Mormyrops, Gymnarchus) feed principally on fishes and
crustaceans, the others on tiny animals and vegetable and more
or less decomposed matter. Delhez, on the Congo, found that
many are attracted to the borders of the river in the neighbour-
hood of human dwellings, where they feed on the refuse thrown
into the water. It is probable that the species with a rostrum
use it to procure small prey hidden between stones or buried
in the mud, and that the fleshy mental appendage with which
many are provided is a tactile organ compensating the imperfec-
tion of the vision in the search for food. A small Mormyrid from
the Congo (Stomatorhinus microps) has the eyes so much reduced
and the skin so feebly pigmented as to convey the impression of
acave Fish. Until quite recently, absolutely nothing was known

1 For a general account of the Fishes of this family, cf. Boulenger, P.Z.S. 1898,
p. 775, and Poissons du Bassin du Congo, p. 49 (1901), where a bibliographical index
to the principal anatomical and physiological publications will be found.

552 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

of the breeding habits and development in this important family.
To the late J. S. Budgett we owe some very interesting observations
made in the Gambia on Gymnarchus niloticus. The Fish makes
a floating nest, emerging on three sides, over which the male
keeps a fierce watch ; the recently-hatched larvae are remarkable
for the enormous size of the yolk-sac, which hangs down, acting
as a sort of anchor, and for the presence of long external branchial
filaments, as in Selachian embryos. The Fish propels itself
through the water entirely by the action of its dorsal fin, forwards
and backwards with equal facility; when swimming rapidly

Fic. 332. —Gymnarchus niloticus. + nat, size.

backwards, it may be seen to use the end of its tail as a feeler
to guide the way. Budgett has also identified, with some doubt,
the eges of Hyperopisus bebe, out of which emerged embryos not
unlike those of some tailless Batrachians, which hung suspended
to rootlets of grass in swamps by means of threads of viscid
mucus secreted from glands on the top of the head.

Fam. 8. Hyodontidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by
the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter the more devel-
oped and firmly united to the end of the former. Parietal bones
separating the supraoccipital from the frontals; a large hole on
each side of the skull, between the parietal, the squamosal, and
the epiotic (paroccipital), closed by a large, thin, bony plate (the
supratemporal), which extends over the greater part of the
parietal; suboperculum and interoperculum small, the latter
partly hidden below the praeoperculum. Basis cranii double.
Jaws, palatines, pterygoids, vomer, parasphenoid, and glossohyal
toothed ; no pharyngeal teeth. Ribs sessile, inserted above and
behind well-developed parapophyses; epineurals, no epipleurals.

1 Trans. Zool. Soc. xvi. 1901, p. 126.

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 553

Pectorals low down, folding like the ventrals. Post-temporal
forked; the upper branch attached to the epiotic, the lower
to the squamosal; no post-clavicle; coracoids forming together
a ventral keel; scapular foramen between scapula and clavicle ;
pterygials well developed, three in contact with coracoid. Ven-
trals with 7 rays. Branchiostegal rays in moderate number (8
to 10). Air-bladder communicating with the ear. No oviducts,
the eggs falling into the abdominal cavity before exclusion.

A B

Fic, 333.—-Upper (A) and posterior (B) views of skull and pectoral arch of Hyodon alosoides
(the supratemporal removed on the left side). 60, Basioccipital ; c/, clavicle ; cor,
coracoid ; en, exoccipital ; eot, epiotic ; eth, ethmoid ; f, frontal ; m, maxilla ; mcor,
mesocoracoid ; 2, nasal ; 00, opisthotic; p, parietal ; pel, postclavicle ; pm, prae-
maxilla ; por, praeorbital ; ptf, postfrontal ; ptr, pterygials ; ptte, post-temporal ;
scl, supraclavicle ; so, supraoccipital ; sor, suborbital ; sg, squamosal ; ste, supra-
temporal.

Elongate, compressed, silvery Fishes, covered with moderate-
sized cycloid scales; head naked; mouth large, with strong den-
tition; gill-openings wide; dorsal fin short, posterior to the
ventrals; anal rather elongate; caudal well developed, forked.

A single genus (Hyodon) with three species (Moon-Eyes of the
Americans), all reaching the length of about a foot, inhabiting
the fresh waters of North America east of the Rocky Mountains.

554

ELEOSTEI CHAP.

2 nat. size.

a
=
=
s
for
aa
oH
fo}
n
Pal
fo}
o
=
3
i
°
Bice
ba
B
a
ie}
Re
o
BS
o
a
n
s
BS
iS
=
5
8
a
3
7
xi
oD
ion)
3
So
in

Fam. 9. Notopteridae.—The
Fishes which form this family
may be regarded as an eccentric
modification of a type very
similar to the preceding, with
which they agree in most osteo-
logical features as well as in
the dentition, in the connexion
between the air-bladder and the
ear, and in the absence of oviducts.
They differ in the absence of
the lid-like supratemporal, the
hole which it covers in Ayodon
being here bordered by the
post-frontal and the squamosal
(fused with the opisthotic),
sometimes also by the epiotic,
in the absence of the suboper-
culum, in the absence or incom-
plete ossification of the upper
branch of the post - temporal
(the lower articulating with the
opisthotic), and in the presence
of accessory bones (named ad-
pleurals) attached to or fused
with the distal extremity of
the anterior ribs, which they
prolong to the mid-ventral line,
where they are embraced by
dermal ossifications forming a
doubly serrated crest.

The bones of the head are
cavernous, the mouth is large;
the anterior nostril is produced
into a tentacle. The body is
very strongly compressed, with
very short precaudal region,
attenuate behind; the ventral
fins are much reduced or absent;
the dorsal is short or absent,

XXI MALACOPTERYGIL e558

and the anal is much elongate and confluent with the caudal,
which may be regarded as aborted. The scapular foramen
is entirely in the scapula. The air-bladder is very large, with
several divisions, forked in front and behind, and prolonged
along each side of the caudal region; its extraordinary condi-
tion has been described by Bridge.’

These Fishes live in marshes and lakes, fresh-water or brackish,
and feed on worms and insects. Nothing is known of their
breeding habits and development.

Two genera: Notopterus, with a dorsal fin and 6 to 9 branchi-
ostegal rays—three species from India, Burma, and the Malay
region, and one from West Africa; Venomystus, without dorsal
fin and with only 3 branchiostegal rays, the unique species in-
habiting the White Nile and West Africa. Remains of Noto-
pterus have been found in the marl slates (Tertiary) of Padang,
Sumatra. The largest species, the Indian N. chitala, attains
4 feet in length; its flesh is said to be uncommonly rich and well
flavoured, but a strong prejudice exists against it, owing to the
Fish being supposed to live on human carcases.

Fam. 10. Osteoglossidae.— Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter the more
developed and firmly attached to the end of the former. Parietal
bones separating the supraoccipital from the frontals; suboper-
culum much reduced, and entirely or partially concealed under
the praeoperculum. Basis cranii simple. Teeth in jaws, and on
pterygoid and hyoid bones; no pharyngeal teeth. Head scale-
less, the thin skin confluent with the bones; body covered with
large bony scales, composed of pieces like mosaic. Ribs inserted
on the strong parapophyses ; epineurals, no epipleurals. Pectoral
fins low down. Post-temporal forked, the upper branch attached
to the epiotic, the lower to the squamosal; post-clavicle present ;
scapular foramen in scapula; pterygials well developed, only one
in contact with coracoid. Dorsal and anal fins originating behind
the ventrals; latter with 5 or 6 rays. No oviducts, the eggs
falling into the abdominal cavity before exclusion (at least in
Heterotis, as observed by Budgett).

This family is represented at the present day by five species,
referred to four genera; thus characterised :—

Seleropages.—Mouth large; vomer, palatines, pterygoids, and

1 Journ. Linn. Soe. xxvii. 1900, p. 503.

s testis (restoration) ;
D, Arapaima gigas ;

SO

SEES
SEO? Pans.
NESSES Z
WER SSS ® on
wn 33
3s
=
As
—_
a.
48
BS
a2
BS
o
Thai
o°
aes
os
=
mn
S
ae
3
£8
2
a8
a
os
Ud
2:
Lol
ae
ls
3
3%

Fic. 335
B

All much reduced.

E, Helerotis niloticus.

CHAP. XXI MALACOPTERYGII g5%

glossohyal toothed; mandibular barbels; branchiostegal rays
15 to 17; body compressed, with trenchant abdomen; coracoids
forming a ventral keel; dorsal fin short; ventral fins nearly
equally distant from end of snout and caudal fin; vertebrae
29 to 31 + 30; air-bladder not cellular. One species from the
northern parts of Australia, and one from Sumatra. Banka, and
Borneo.

Osteoglossum.—Mouth large ; vomer, palatines, pterygoids, and
glossohyal toothed ; mandibular barbels ; branchiostegal rays 10 ;
body compressed, with trenchant abdomen; coracoids forming a
ventral keel; dorsal fin long; ventral fins nearly twice as far
from the caudal as from the end of the snout; vertebrae 28 + 59;
air-bladder not cellular.—South America (Guianas, Brazil).

Arapaima—Mouth rather large; vomer, palatines, ptery-
goids, and glossohyal toothed; branchiostegal rays 16; belly
rounded; dorsal fin rather long; ventral fins equidistant from
head and caudal fin; vertebrae 36 to 38+ 41 to 42; air-bladder
cellular.South America (Guianas, Brazil).

Heterotis—Mouth moderate; branchiostegal rays 7; belly
rounded ; dorsal fin rather long; ventral fins nearer end of snout
than caudal fin; vertebrae 27+ 42 to 43; air-bladder cellular ;
fourth branchial arch with an accessory breathing-organ.—Africa
(Nile, Senegal, Gambia, Niger).

Dapedoglossus, from the Eocene of Wyoming, appears to be
nearest to Scleropages, and Brychaetus, from the Eocene (London
Clay) of Sheppey, Kent, to Arapaima, so far as the state of pre-
servation of these fossils enables us to form an opinion.

Dr. Giinther has directed attention to the remarkable coin-

HETEROTIS

OSTZOGLOSSUM

Fic. 336, —Distribution of the Osteoglossids.

558 TELEOSTEL CHAP.

cidence of the geographical distribution of this family and the
Dipneusti, although, however, the latter are not known to be re-
presented in the Malay Archipelago. “Not only,” he adds, “are
the corresponding species found within the same region, but also
in the same river systems; and although such a connexion may
and must be partly due to a similarity of habit, yet the identity
of this singular distribution is so striking that it can only be
accounted for by assuming that the Osteoglossidae are one of the
earliest Teleosteous types which have been contemporaries of and
have accompanied the present Dipnoi since or even before the
beginning of the Tertiary epoch.”

The Queensland species of Scleropages (S. leichardtt) is known
to the settlers by the name of Barrainunda, which has also been
applied to Neoceraiodus. Arapaima gigas is one of the largest
fresh-water Fishes known, exceeding a length of 15 feet and a
weight of 400 pounds. Its flesh is much valued. Sir R.
Schomburgh has observed that the mother protects the young,
who, for some time after their birth, always swim in front of her.
A similar observation has been made in the Gambia on Heterotis
niloticus by the late J. S. Budgett, who states that the Fish builds
enormous nests in swamps, 1n about two feet of water: the walls
of the nest are made of the stems of the grasses removed by the
Fish from the centre ; the floor is the swamp-bottom, and is made
perfectly smooth and bare. The nest appears to be used for at
most four or five days; the newly-hatched larvae are provided
with long external gill-filaments of a blood-red colour.!

Fam. 11. Pantodontidae——The little West African Fish
described by Peters as Pantodon buchholzi is the unique repre-
sentative of a family closely related to the Osteoglossidae, but
distinguished by the very small, single praemaxillary and the
absence of suboperculum and interoperculum. The pectoral fins
are very large and are remarkable for the fleshy process to which
the inner ray is adnate; the ventrals, formed of 7 rays, some of
which are simple and prolonged into filaments, are placed more
forward than in any other type of this sub-order, the Ctenothris-
sidae excepted, viz. immediately behind the pectorals. Teeth in
the jaws and on the vomer, palatines, pterygoids, parasphenoid,

7 On the Anatomy, cf. Agassiz, in Spix, “ Pisce. Brasil.” p. 832; Hyrtl, Denkschr.
Ak, Wien, viii, 1855, p. 73; Hemprich and Ehrenberg, ‘‘Symb. Phys.” Zootom.
pls. viii. and ix. ; Bridge, P.Z.S. 1895, p. 302.

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 559

glossohyal, and pharyngeal bones. Mesocoracoid arch slender,
strongly curved, and meeting its fellow on the median line;
coracoids forming a ventral keel. Vertebrae few (16 4+ 14).

Fic. 337.—Pantodon buchholzt, natural size.

Observed by M. de Brazza to be a freshwater Flying-Fish.
Fam. 12. Ctenothrissidae.—A curious type characterised
by small praemaxillaries, large maxillaries, with feeble dentition,

Y

Fic. 338.—Ctenothrissa vexillifer (restored by A. S. Woodward).

560 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

the parietals in contact on the median line, vertebral centra
without transverse processes, a moderately large dorsal with
simple anterior rays, and large ventrals advanced far forwards
and formed of 8 rays. Its affinities are still obscure, but the
condition of the jaws decides its allocation to the sub-order
Malacopterygii, whilst in the position of the ventrals it is most
nearly approached by the Pantodontidae. Small Fishes known
only by two genera, of the Cretaceous period (England and Mount
Lebanon), one with ctenoid scales (Ctenothrissa), the other with
cycloid scales (Aulolepis).

Fam. 13. Phractolaemidae.—Mouth edentulous, projectile,
bordered by the very slender praemaxillaries and maxillaries.
Supraoccipital in contact with the frontals, widely separating the
small parietals; operculum and suboperculum well developed ;
praeoperculum small; interoperculum enormous, covering the
gular region and overlapping its fellow; symplectic absent.
Basis cranii single. No pharyngeal teeth. Only 3 slender branchi-
ostegal rays. Ribs stout, sessile, nearly completely encircling the
body; slender epineurals ; no epipleurals ; caudal region very short.
Supratemporal small, simple, fixed to the parietal and squamosal ;
no postclavicle; scapular foramen in the scapula. Pectoral fin
inserted low down, folding like the ventrals; latter with 6 rays.

4%

506

Fic, 339.—Phractolaemus ansorgii. % nat. size.

The remarkable little Fish, Phractolaemus ansorgit, discovered
by Dr. W. J. Ansorge in the Niger Delta in 1900, and which
has since also been found in the Congo, stands quite apart among
the Malacopterygians, its nearest allies being apparently the
Osteoglossidae. The body is elongate and subcylindrical, covered
with large striated scales; the head is small, the skull strongly
ossified, covered with thin skin; the mouth small, proboscidiform,

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 561

capable of being thrust forwards, when at rest folded over and
received into a depression on the upper surface of the head; the
narial orifice is single, and preceded by a barbel ; the gill-openings
are narrow, restricted to the sides. The ventral fins are inserted
far back, the dorsal and anal are short. The air-bladder is very
large, and the intestine extremely long and much convoluted.
Vertebrae 26+ 8.

Fam. 14. Saurodontidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter the more
developed and firmly united to the former; these bones, as well
as the mandible, with teeth implanted in deep sockets; palate
toothless. Supraoccipital separating the small parietals; oper-
cular bones well developed; symplectic present, exposed. Basis
eranii double. Ribs sessile, very low down on the centra; no
parapophyses ; neural arches not fused with the centra. Pectorals
inserted very low down ; postclavicle apparently absent. Caudal
fin deeply forked, without fused hypurals.

This family, comprising several Cretaceous genera, may be
regarded as ancestral to the Chirocentridae, with or near which it
has been placed by Cope and various later authors. The normal
position of the symplectic, however, entitles its members to rank
as a separate family, and the autogenous neural arch, as well as
the distinctness of the bones supporting the caudal fin, are also
indicative of a greater generalisation. The restoration of Jch-
thyodectes as given by Loomis, shows a general form similar to
an ordinary Herring, but it does not appear to be reliable.

The members of the Saurodontidae have been referred to two
groups: (a) with praedentary (praesymphysial) bone, Sawroce-
phalus, Saurodon ; (b) without praedentary, Chirocentrites, Portheus,
Ichthyodectes, Spathodactylus, Cladocyclus. These Fishes are from
the Chalk of Europe and North America, and some among them
attain a very large size, perhaps not less than two metres in
length.

Fam. 15. Chirocentridae—Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter the more
developed and firmly united to the former; these bones, as well
as the mandible, with large teeth not implanted in true sockets ;
minute teeth on the palatines, pterygoids, and hyoid bones,
Supraoccipital in contact with the frontals, separating the small
parietals; opercular bones well developed; symplectic hidden

VOL. VII 20

562 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

between the inner surface of the quadrate and a descending
process of the hyomandibular. Basis cranii double. Ribs very
slender, sessile, very low down on the centra ; no parapophyses ;
epipleurals and epineurals. Pectorals inserted very low down.
Post-temporal forked; postclavicle absent; a thin bony lamina,
similar to the postclavicle, above the pectoral fin, attached to
the scapula; scapular foramen in scapula; coracoids in contact
with each other, forming a keel. Ventrals very small, with 7
rays. Brachiostegal rays 8. Air-bladder large, not communi-
cating with the ear, incompletely divided into cells. Mucous
membrane of the intestine forming a spiral fold.

The body is very elongate and strongly compressed, covered
with thin, deciduous scales; the vertebrae number 75. The
dorsal fin is short and opposite to the anal, which is long.

Fic. 340.—Side view of skull and pectoral:arch of Chirocentrus dorab.

Chirocentrus dorab, the only representative of this family,
inhabits the Indian Ocean and the seas of China and Japan.

Fam. 16. Clupeidae——Margin of the upper jaw formed by
the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries. Supraoccipital separat-
ing the small parietals; opercular bones well developed. Basis
cranii double. Ribs mostly sessile, inserted behind parapophyses ;
intermuscular bones (epineurals, epipleurals, adpleurals) usually
numerous. Post-temporal forked, the upper branch attached to
the epiotic, the lower to the opisthotic; post-clavicle applied to
outer side of clavicle. Ventrals with 6 to 11 rays. Air-bladder
large, communicating with the ear.

Four sub-families :—

(i.) THRISSOPATRINAE.—Mouth large; praemaxillaries very
small; maxillaries large, with rather narrow supplemental bone,
firmly attached to praemaxillaries ; branchiostegals about 30;
abdomen compressed to an edge, without serration; no lateral
line. TYhrissopater, from the Gault of Folkestone.

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 563

Gi.) ENGRAULINAE.—Mouth moderate or large ; praemaxillaries
very small; maxillaries large, with narrow supplemental bones,
more or less firmly attached to praemaxillaries; branchiostegals
6 to 19; abdomen rounded or more or less compressed, with or
without serration ; no lateral line. Recent genera: Dusswmieria,
Etrumeus, Engraulis, Cetengraulis, Heterothrissa, Coilia. Fossil:
Spaniodon, Upper Cretaceous.

(ii.) CLUPEINAE.—Mouth small or moderate ; maxillaries freely
movable behind the praemaxillaries, usually with large supple-
mental bones; branchiostegals 5 to 10; abdomen usually serrated ;
lateral line usually absent. Recent genera: Clupea, Hyperlophus
(Diplomystus), Opisthonema, Brevoortia, Pellonula, Clupeichthys,
Odaxothrissa, Pellona, Chirocentrodon, Pristigaster, Raconda,
Chatoessus. Fossil: Pseudoberyx, Histiothrissa, Scombroclupea,
Leptichthys, Upper Cretaceous. ,

(iv.) CHaninaE.—Mouth small, toothless; maxillaries firmly

Fig. 341.—Showing the wide range of variation, within the family, of the bones (pm,
praemaxillary, m, maxillary) forming the upper_border of the mouth. A, Dussu-
mieria ; B, Coilia ; C, Pellona ; D, Chatoessus ; E, Chanos. In these semi-diagram-
matic figures the orbit is represented of the same size in all, as affording the best term
of comparison in judging of the relative development of the bones of the upper jaw,

attached to praemaxillaries; branchiostegals 4, very broad ;
abdomen rounded or flattened; lateral line distinct. Chanos,
recent ; Chanoides, Upper Eocene; Prochanos, Cretaceous.

564 TELEOSTEI CHAP,

Heralded by the genus Zhrissopater,’ which may be regarded as
a connecting type between the Elopidae and the Clupeidae, this
family is largely represented in Cretaceous times, more abundantly
still in the Eocene and Miocene, where Clupea and Hngraulis
occur in numerous species; Hyperlophus, distinguished from
Clupea by the presence of a dorsal serrated ridge similar to the
ventral, occurs in the Upper Cretaceous of Syria, Southern
Europe, and South America, in the Eocene of North America and
Europe, and is represented at the present day on the West Coast
of South America and on the coast and in the rivers of New
South Wales. About 200 Clupeids are known to live at the
present day, mostly marine species, but a few are confined to fresh-
waters ; none may be termed deep-sea forms; some, like the Allis
Shad (Clupea alosa) and Twait Shad (C. finta), are anadromous,
ascending rivers to spawn. The range of the family is almost
cosmopolitan. Several species are remarkable for the extreme
abundance of individuals, as for example the Herring (Clupea
harengus), the Pilchard or Sardine (C. pilehardus), and the
Anchovy (Engraulis encrasicholus). The Herring inhabits the
northern parts of the Atlantic and the seas north of Asia. As
Dr. Giinther first showed, the So-called “ Whitebait ” consists
chiefly of the fry of Herrings, which, like those of the Sprat
(C. sprattus), have a predilection for brackish water. The
Anchovy and the Pilchard, on the other hand, seldom if ever
enter estuaries. The eggs of the Herring, contrary to those of
most British marine food-fishes, are heavy and adhesive, sticking
firmly to stones or fixed objects on the sea bottom, whilst those
of the Sprat and Pilchard float on the surface. The larvae are
long, slender, and transparent. The Sardine, which affords so
valuable a fishery on the West Coast of France, is the immature
state of the Pilchard, which grows to a length of 10 to 14
inches. Its movements are not yet well understood, and its
scarcity during certain years in the waters where it usually
swarms has caused periodical crises in an important industry.
Ripe Pilchards are mostly found at a considerable distance from
the coasts. The Anchovy is especially abundant in the Mediter-

} Thave not been able to convince myself of the existence of an intergular plate
in this genus, but I am satisfied that the postclavicle rests on the outer side of the
clavicular arch. The bone that has been regarded as a small intergular plate in
Spantodon is, in my opinion, the glossohyal.

XX1 MALACOPTERYGII 565

ranean, but it is also regularly fished in Holland, especially in

the Zuydersee, where it breeds, as well as in the Mediterranean ;

it makes only temporary appearances, and has not been observed
to spawn, in the English Channel, although eggs have recently
been obtained off the coast of North Lancashire.

The imperfectly known Cretaceous Crossognathidae (Crosso-
gnathus and Scyllaemus), referred by some authors to the Percesoces,
should probably be placed with or near the Clupeidae.

Fam. 17. Salmonidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by
the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries. Supraoccipital in contact
with the frontals, but frequently overlapped by the parietals,
which may meet in a sagittal suture; opercular bones all well
developed. Basis cranii double. Ribs sessile, parapophyses very
short or absent; epineurals, sometimes also epipleurals, present.
Post-temporal forked, the upper branch attached to the epiotic,
the lower to the opisthotic; postclavicle, as usual, applied to
inner side of clavicle. A small adipose dorsal fin. Air-bladder
usually present, large. Oviducts rudimentary or absent, the ova
falling into the cavity of the abdomen before exclusion.

Marine and fresh-water Fishes, mostly from the temperate and
Arctic zones of the northern hemisphere: one genus (Retropinna)
on the coasts and in the rivers of New Zealand; a few deep-sea
forms (Argentina, Microstoma, Nansenia, Bathylagus) occur in
the Arctic Ocean, the North Atlantic Ocean, the Mediterranean,
and the Antarctic Ocean, down to 2000 fathoms. Apparently
of comparatively recent age, no remains older than Miocene
(Osmerus, Thaumaturus, Prothymallus) being certainly referable
to this family. The recent genera may be grouped as follows :-—

A. Air-bladder present.

a. Branchiostegal rays 8 to 20; ventral rays 9 to 13; stomach
siphonal; pyloric appendages more or less numerous (17 to
200). Breed in fresh water. Salmo, Brachymystax, Stenodus,
Coregonus, Phylogephyra, Thymallus.

b. Branchiostegal rays 6; ventral rays 11 to 14; stomach caecal ;
pyloric appendages in moderate numbers (12 to 20). Argentina.

1 On the life-histories of the British Clupeids, cf. Heincke, ‘‘ Naturgeschichte des
Herings” (Abh. Deutsch. Seefisch. Ver. ii. 1898) ; J. T. Cunningham, “‘ Life-History
of the Pilchard” (J. Mar. Biol. Ass. [2] iii. 1894, p. 148), and the manuals of the
latter author (Marketable Fishes of Great Britain, 1896) and of M‘Intosh and
Masterman (British Marine Food-Fishes, 1897).

On the accessory branchial organs of some genera, see p. 294.

566 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

c. Branchiostegal rays 6 to 10; ventral rays 6 to 8; stomach
caecal ; pyloric appendages few (2 to 11) or rather numerous.
Osmerus, Thaleichthys, Mallotus, Plecoglossus, Hypomesus.

d. Branchiostegal rays 3 or 4; ventral rays 8 to 10; stomach
caecal; pyloric appendages absent. Jlicrostoma, Nansenia,
Bathylagus.

B. Air-bladder absent; branchiostegal rays 3 to 6; ventral
rays 6 or 7; stomach siphonal; pyloric appendages absent.
Retropinna, Salane.

Only about 80 species can, at present, be regarded as valid.

a
=

Fic. 342.—Distribution of Salmonidae (deep-sea forms not included),

The beauty, gameness, and great economical value of the
Salmonids have caused more attention to be bestowed on them
than probably upon any other group of fishes. As Professor
Smitt tells us, a Swedish proverb says “A dear child has many
names,’ and this applies well to our Salmon and Trout, the species
of which have been unduly multiplied by some writers. The genus
Salmo, characterised by a large mouth and powerful dentition,
is divided into three sections: Oncorhynchus, Quinnat Salmon,
of the North Pacific, ascending rivers in North America and Asia,
with 12 to 17 developed rays in the anal; Salmo, Salmon and
Trout, with 8 to 12 rays in the anal, and teeth not only on the
head of the vomer but also along its shaft, at least in the young,

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 567

represented in the seas and freshwaters of Europe, Asia, and
North America, extending southwards to North-West Africa,
Asia Minor, Northern Persia, the Hindu Kush, the head of the
Gulf of California, and the Rio Grande; Salvelinus, Charr, with
8 to 10 rays in the anal, and teeth on the raised head of the
vomer only, of the lakes of Northern and Central Europe and the
rivers of the northern parts of Asia and North America as far
north as 82° 34’, sometimes descending to the sea.

The changes in form and colour which these fishes undergo
when passing from fresh water into the sea or when artificially
transported from one place to another are very great, and this
plasticity, together with the connecting links which render the
naming of not a few specimens impossible, have caused most recent
students of the genus Salmo, in Europe at least, to reduce many

Zoe.
LE
BIW AG

Fic, 343.—Trout (Salmo trutta). x4. (After Valenciennes. )

of the so-called species to the rank of local varieties, and even
our common Brown Trout or Brook Trout (S. fario) is now
generally regarded as not specifically separable from the ana-
dromous Sea Trout (S. trutia). The anadromous true Salmon
(S. salar) may be distinguished by its somewhat larger scales,
there being only 11 or 12 in a transverse series running from
the posterior border of the adipose fin forwards to the lateral
line, Trout having 13 to 16. The Charr of the lakes of Wales,
the North of England, Scotland, and Ireland are also regarded
as mere varieties of the common Northern migratory Charr
(S. alpinus), of which the “Omble Chevalier” of the Swiss lakes
and the “Saeblings” of the Alpine lakes of Germany and Austria
are likewise varieties. An allied species (S. fontinalis) has been
introduced into England from North America, as well as a true
Trout (S. irideus). The large size of the eggs, their lack of

568 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

adhesiveness, and the fact that the ova fall into the abdominal
cavity, out of which they may easily be squeezed, renders artificial
impregnation particularly easy, and the species of Salmo have
always occupied the first place in the annals of fish-culture.
Fertilised eggs are transported in ice, the development being
simply suspended for several weeks, and several forms of British
and American Salmonidae have thus been introduced into New
Zealand and Tasmania, where some have thoroughly established
themselves.

The White-Fish, Coregonus, are more numerous in species than
Salmo, and as a rule more readily defined. They are easily
recognised by their large silvery scales and their smaller mouth
without or with minute teeth. Some, like the Houting (C¢.
oxyrhynchus) of Northern Europe, occur in the sea, entering

Fic. 344.—Capelin (Mallotus villosus.) 4 nat. size. (After Valenciennes.)

rivers to spawn, whilst others, like the Sik, Weiss, Felchen, or
Lavaret (C. lavaretus), are confined to lakes. British species are
the Gwyniad (C. clupeoides), of Loch Lomond, Haweswater, Ulls-
water, and Bala, the Vendace (C. vandesius), of Loch Maben, and
the Pollan (C. pollan) of Lough Neagh in Ireland.

The Grayling (Thymallus vulgaris or vextllifer), with its high
dorsal fin formed of about 20 rays, one of the handsomest British
fishes, inhabits the rivers and lakes of Northern and Central
Europe, and is represented by a few allied species in Asia and
North America. It derives its name from having the odour of
thyme.

The Smelt (Osmerus eperlanus) breeds in salt water, and
although it often enters rivers, it does not ascend beyond tidal
influence. The Capelin (Mallotus villosus), of the coasts of Arctic
America and North-eastern Asia, deposits its eggs in the sand
along the shores in incredible numbers, the beach becoming a

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 569

quivering mass of eggs and sand. Plecoglossus, from Japan and
Formosa, is highly remarkable for its lamellar, comb-like, lateral
teeth. The Siel-Smelts (Argentina) are deep-sea Salmonids of
which examples have occasionally been taken off the coasts of
Scotland and Ireland; large numbers have been brought from
Norway to English markets. Bathylagus is still better adapted
for life at great depths (down to 1700 fathoms), the eyes being
of enormous size. As Dr. Giinther has observed, “these fishes
must be entirely dependent for vision on the phosphorescent
light which is produced by other abyssal creatures. Not being
fish of prey themselves, or only to a slight degree, they would be
attracted by the light issuing from the Pediculates and Stomiatids
of the deep, and thus form an easy prey to these fishes.”

Secondary sexual characters are very strongly developed in
many Salmonids. In adult males of Salmon, Trout, and Quinnat
the snout becomes greatly distorted, both jaws being hooked and
the base of the teeth more or less enlarged; in the latter species
a fleshy hump is developed before the dorsal fin, and the scales of
the back become embedded in the flesh. Pearl-like excrescences
appear on the scales of many of the White-Fish during the breed-
ing season, being more prominent in males than in females, and
Mallotus villosus is so called from the villous bands formed by
the scales of mature males, the scales above the lateral line and
along each side of the belly becoming elongate-lanceolate, densely
imbricated and produced into free, projecting points.’

The Pachyrhizodontidae, with the Cretaceous genus Pachy-
rhizodus, are placed by some authors with the Salmonidae, but the
remains at present known are too fragmentary to afford a correct
idea of their exact systematic position. There seems to be less
justification for placing them among the Elopidae.

Fam. 18. Alepocephalidae.—Deep-sea Fishes similar in
general structure to the Clupeidae and Salmonidae, but destitute
of a postclavicle and of an adipose dorsal fin,” the rayed fin being
situated far back on the body, in the caudal region, and opposed

1 For important contributions to our knowledge of European and American
Salmonids since the publication of Giinther’s account in the British Museum
Catalogue, ef. F. Day, British and Irish Salmonidae (1887), Smitt, Krit. Forteckn.
Riksmus, Salmonider (1886), Fatio, Faune des Vertébrés de la Swisse, v. (1890), and
Jordan and Evermann, Fish. N. America, i. (1896).

? In Anomalopterus, however, a sort of adipose fin exists, as a fold or cushion on
the back, but im front of the rayed dorsal.

570 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

or slightly anterior to the anal. The skeleton of Alepocephalus '
is remarkable for its feeble ossification. Epipleurals and epi-
neurals are present, and the bilateral division of the neural arch
remains perfectly distinct throughout the praecaudal region, both
halves being very loosely apposed. The air-bladder is absent.
Ventrals are absent in Platytroctes, and the snout is much pro-
duced in Awlostomatomorpha.

Eleven genera are distinguished:—A, with scales: Alepo-
cephalus, Conocara, Bathytroctes, Leptochilichthys, Narcetes, Platy-
troctes, Aulostumatomorpha. B, without scales:—Lenodermichthys,
Aleposomus, Leptoderma, Anomalopterus.

Represented by about 35 species in nearly all the seas; as
usual with deep-sea forms, individuals of the same species have
been obtained from stations very remote from one another.

Fam. 19. Stomiatidae.—I would unite under this name the
Stomiatidae and Sternoptychidae of Giinther, an assemblage of
aberrant deep-sea Fishes which agree in having the maxillary
bone more developed than the praemaxillary, and beset with
teeth, a character which differentiates them at once from all

Fic. 345.—Malacosteus indicus, (After Giinther. )

other deep-sea forms of this sub-order, as well as from the
Scopelidae among the Haplomi. The ventral fins are usually
inserted very far back, and the number of their rays varies from
5 to 8. Contrary to what occurs in other groups of fishes, the
pectoral fins have a tendency to reduction, and actually disappear
in some genera, whilst the ventrals remain well developed ; when-
ever the pectoral fins are fully developed, as in Muurolicus,
Chauliodus, Astronesthes, and Photichthys, the mesocoracoid arch
is present.” The form of the body varies exceedingly, even within
the smaller groups into which this family has been divided; it
may be excessively short and compressed, or excessively elongate,

1 A detailed description of the skull of Alepocephalus rostratus has been given by
Gegenbaur, Morphol. Jahrb. iv. Suppl. 1878, p. 1.

°’ As pointed out by Gegenbaur. These forms are, however, placed by Gill in
a division characterised by the atrophy or absence of the mesocoracoid,

XXI MALACOPTERYGII 571

but the mouth and eyes are always large, these fish being
essentially predatory; the dentition is often very powerful, and
may extend to the palate or be confined to the jaws. The body
is naked or scaly ; luminous spots (photophores) are more or less
developed." The development and position of the vertical fin is
highly variable within this group, and the several families which
have been founded upon this character have no more taxonomic
importance than in the better-understood groups Characinidae
and Siluridae. All authors, besides, have been compelled to
admit that the presence or
absence of an adipose dorsal
fin has no high significance
in this case, a view which
is further strengthened by
Dr. Gilchrist’s discovery, off
the Cape of Good Hope,
of a deep-sea Fish agreeing
in every respect with Astro-
nesthes, but for the presence
of a small adipose fin, ab- Fic. 346.— Sternopt yx diaphana. (After
po Giinther.)

solutely similar to the dorsal,
but situated on the ventral side, immediately in front of the anus.
Two species with similar ventral adipose fins have just been
discovered by Dr. Brauer and referred to Astronesthes. I am
therefore unable to adopt the elaborate arrangement in favour
with the modern American school.

The genera may be arranged in five sub-families :—

I. Anal not exactly opposed to the rayed dorsal, or much longer than the
latter ; no pyoid barbel.
A. Rayed dorsal far forward, between pectorals and ventrals; pectorals
well developed (CHaULIODONTINAE). Chauliodus.
B. Rayed dorsal above or behind the ventrals; pectorals well developed.
1. Body more or less elongate; ventrals well developed (GonosToma-
TINAE).
a. A hyoid barbel. Astronesthes.
b. No barbel. Bathylychnus, Gonostoma, Cyclothone, Triplophos,
Photichthys, Bathylaco, Diplophos, Mawrolicus, Ichthyococcus.
2. Body short and deep; ventrals rudimentary or absent (STERNOPTY-
CHINAE). Argyropelecus, Sternoptyx, Polyipnus.
II. Dorsal and anal opposed to each other and very far back on the
caudal region ; pectorals often reduced or absent; hyoid barbel often present.

1 See above, p. 178.

572 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

(STOMIATINAE). Stomtas, Macrostomias, Echiostoma, Opostomias, Pachystomias,
Photonectes, Malacosteus, Thawmatostomias, Photostomias.

This family, comprising about 55 species, has a world-wide
distribution, but most of the known forms have been obtained
from the Atlantic; some of the species occur both in the Atlantic
and the Indo-Pacific. Chauliodus, Astronesthes, and Stomias are
among the fishes with the most formidable dentition.

Fam. 20. Gonorhynchidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter articulated
above the former to the ethmoid. Supraoccipital in contact with
the frontals, widely separating the small parietals; opercular
bones well developed; symplectic present. Basis cranii simple.
Mouth small and toothless, inferior, surrounded by thick, fringed
lips. Four branchiostegal rays. Head and body entirely covered
with small spiny scales. Praecaudal vertebrae with strong
parapophyses, to the extremity of which slender ribs and epi-
pleurals are attached. No postclavicle. Pectoral fins inserted
low down, folding like the ventrals; latter with 10 rays.

Fic. 3847.—Gonorhynchus greyi. 4% nat. size. (After Valenciennes. )

The single existing species, Gonorhynchus greyt, is charac-
terised by an elongate, cylindrical body, a pointed projecting
snout bearing a single barbel, short dorsal and anal fins, the
former opposed to the ventrals, and the gill-membranes broadly
attached to the isthmus. Teeth are present on the pterygoid
and hyoid bones. No suborbita larch. Vertebrae,45 +20. Air-
bladder absent. Its distribution is a very wide one, the species
being on record from the coasts of the Cape of Good Hope,
Australia, New Zealand, and Japan.

The genus Motogoneus, from the freshwater Eocene beds of
France and North America, has been referred to this family
by Cope, and has been shown by A. S. Woodward to be closely
related to Gonorhynchus, differing only in the absence of teeth
on the palate and tongue, and in the more forward position of
the dorsal fin. The genus Charitosomus, with several species

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI ra

from the Upper Cretaceous of Westphalia and Mount Lebanon,
has also been included in this family, but the precise shape and
character of the scales have not yet been ascertained.

Fam. 21, Cromeriidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by
the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries. Supraoccipital large
and widely separating the very small parietals; opercular bones
well developed ; symplectic absent. Basis cranii simple. Mouth
small and toothless, inferior; gill-opening narrow. Three
branchiostegal rays. Body naked. Praecaudal vertebrae with
parapophyses; ribs and epipleurals slender. No postclavicle.
Pectoral fin inserted low down, folding like the ventyrals.

A single genus, Cromeria, recently discovered in the White
Nile. In its elongate, naked body and the posterior position of
the dorsal fin, it resembles the Galaxiidae, to which it was at first
referred. But this allocation has proved to be incorrect, now that
the osteological structure of the minute Fish (only about 30
mm. long) has been worked out by Swinnerton.' The vertebrae
number 42 to 45 (28—380+14-—15). A long, slender air-
bladder is present.

Sub-Order 2. Ostariophysi.

Air-bladder, if well developed, communicating with the digestive
tract by a duct. Pectoral arch suspended from the skull; meso-
coracoid arch present. Fins without spines, or dorsal and pectoral
with a single spine formed by the co-ossification of the segments of
an articulated ray. The anterior four vertebrae strongly modified,
often co-ossified and bearing a chain of small bones (so-called
Weberian ossicles) connecting the air-bladder with the ear.

This is one of the most natural groups of the Class Pisces,
although its members are so diversified in outward appearance
as to have been widely separated in the systems of older authors.
It is to Sagemehl? that is due the credit of having first grouped,
under the above name, the Characines, the Carps, the Cat-Fishes,
and the Gymnotids, the relations of which had been realised,
to a certain extent, by Cope. But it was not until the homology
throughout the group of the ossicula auditus, first described by
E. H. Weber in 1820, had been demonstrated by Sagemehl that
the justification for the course here followed appeared in its full

1 Zool, Jahrd. Anat. xviii. 1903, p. 58. 2 Morphol. Jahrb. x. 1885, p. 22.

574 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

strength, as such an agreement in the structure of so complicated
and specialised an apparatus can only be the result of a com-
munity of descent of the families which are possessed of it. It
is invariably the anterior four vertebrae that take part in the
support of the Weberian apparatus. The first vertebra is much
reduced; its upper arch is absent and replaced by the ossicles
termed claustrum and scaphiwm+ (the former being perhaps
nothing but the modified neural arch), which fill in the space
between the exoccipital and the neural arch of the second
vertebra; the principal piece of the apparatus, the tripus, vari-
able in form, is related to the third vertebra, of which it is
regarded as a modified rib; a fibrous ligament extends from the
anterior extremity of the tripus to the seaphiwm, and in this
ligament is inserted the fourth piece, the intercalariwm. The
various forms of this sub-order also show a complete agreement
in the spinal nerves which pass through these ossicles. The
parietal bones either separate the frontals from the supra-
occipital or are fused with the latter.

This sub-order is divided into six families. The Characinids
are the most generalised, and the others are probably derived
from them in the manner expressed by the following diagram :—

Loricariidae Aspredinidae

Cyprinidae Siluridae Gymnotidae

| |

Characinidae.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES

I. Parietal bones distinct from the supraoccipital; symplectic present ;
ribs mostly sessile, all or the greater number of the praecaudal vertebrae
without parapophyses. -

Mouth not protractile, usually toothed ; pharyngeal bones normal ; body

scaly ; an adipose dorsal fin often present F 1. Characinedae.

Mouth not protractile, usually toothed ; pharyngeal bones normal; body

Eel-shaped, naked or scaly ; vent under the head or on the throat
2. Gymnotidae.

1 For the nomenclature of these ossicles, cf. Bridge and Haddon, Proc. Roy. Soc.
xlvi. 1889, p. 310.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI gine

Mouth usually more or less protractile, toothless ; lower pharyngeal bones
large, falciform ; body naked or scaly ; no adipose dorsal fin
3. Cyprinidae.
II. Parietal bones usually fused with the supraoccipital ; symplectic
absent ; body naked or with bony scutes; mouth usually toothed, with
barbels ; adipose fin often present.
Ribs attached to strong parapophyses ; operculum well developed
4. Saluridae.
Ribs sessile; parapophyses absent; operculum more or less developed ;
mouth inferior . : p : ; : . 5, Loricariidae.
Ribs sessile ; strong parapophyses to the vertebrae ; operculum absent
6. Aspredinidae.

Fam, 1. Characinidae. — Mouth non-protractile, usually
bordered by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, rarely by
the praemaxillaries only; jaws usually toothed. Parietal bones
united in a sagittal suture or separated by a fontanelle ; opercular
bones well developed; symplectic present. Pharyngeal bones
normal, with small teeth. Ribs mostly sessile; no parapophyses
in the thoracic region; epipleurals and epineurals, mostly free
floating. Pectoral fins inserted very low down, folding like the
ventrals. Body covered with scales. An adipose dorsal fin
often present.

This is a very generalised type, although perhaps not directly
derived from the bony Ganoids, as believed by Sagemehl. The
species number about 500, and are confined to the freshwaters
of Africa and Central and South America. The classification of
the family is still in an unsatisfactory state, but the division into
the following groups (hardly deserving the rank of sub-families),
although quite provisional, appears preferable to the highly arti-
ficial arrangement hitherto adopted :—

I. No adipose fin.

A. ERYTHRININAE.—Carnivorous; teeth strong; maxillary large; gill-
openings wide; scales cycloid. American. Macrodon, Erythrinus,
Lebiasina, Pyrrhulina, Corynopoma.

II. Adipose fin usually present.

B. Hyprocyontnaz.—Entirely or partially carnivorous; teeth strong ;
maxillary well developed ; scales cycloid ; lateral line usually nearer
ventral than dorsal outline (sometimes only on the tail). African:
Sarcodaces, Hydrocyon, Bryconaethiops, Alestes, Micralestes, Petersius,
American: Acestrorhynchus, Boulengerella, Acestrorhamphus, Crenu-
chus, Chalceus, Brycon, Bryconops, Bryconodon, Creagrutus, Chalenus,
Brachychaleinus, Pseudocorynopoma, Stichonodon, Gastropelecus, Tetra-
gonopterus, Scissor, Chirodon, Piabucina, Iguanodectes, Aphiocharas,
Salminus, Oligosarcus, Agoniates, Paragoniates, Leptagoniates, Anacyrtus.

576 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

C, SERRASALMONINAE.—Carnivorous ; teeth strong; belly serrated ; scales
eycloid. American : Serrasalmo, Myletes, Myleus, Metynnis, Catoprion.

D. Icnrayoportnar.—Carnivorous ; teeth strong; maxillary very small ;
upper jaw movable; scales ciliated. African: Hugnathichthys,
Paraphago, Mesoborus, Phago, Ichthyoborus, Neoborus.

E, XipHosrominas.—Carnivorous ; teeth very small; maxillary rather
small; scales ciliated. American: Xiphostoma.

F. AnostominaE.—Herbivorous, entirely or partially; teeth well de-
veloped in both jaws; maxillary very small; gill-openings narrow ;
scales cycloid. American: Anostomus, Leporinus, Characidium,
Chorimycterus, Nanostomus, Nanognathus.

G. Hemtopontinan.—Partially herbivorous ; dentition imperfect ; maxil-
lary well developed; scales cycloid. American: Hemiodus, Caeno-
tropis, Saccodon, Parodon.

H. DisticHopontinaE.—Entirely or partially herbivorous ; teeth small but
well developed ; maxillary well developed ; scales ciliated. African :
Nannaethiops, Neolebias, Distichodus, Nannocharaaz, Xenocharaa.

I. Crrnarininar.—Herbivorous; teeth minute or absent; maxillary
small; scales cycloid or ciliated. African: Citharinus, Citharidium.
American: Prochilodus, Curimatus,

Fic. 348.—Distribution of the Characinidae.

The genera in the above sub-familes are mostly founded on
the dentition and the extent of the praemaxillary and maxillary
bones, which are astonishingly varied, as may be seen from the
annexed figures showing the open mouths of a few of the most
remarkable types. As I have already pointed out, the character
often given as diagnostic of this family, viz. the maxillary
forming part of the oral border, is not absolutely constant; this
bone is often much reduced, and it is entirely excluded from the
mouth in Jchthyoborus and Neoborus. The branchiostegal rays

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 577

9

number 3 to 5 only. The fins never bear pungent spines, and
the ventrals have 6 to 13 rays. Barbels are absent. In most
of the herbivorous forms the brain-case is produced forward to
the nasal capsule, whilst in most of the carnivorous forms they

Fic. 349.—Open mouths of Characinidae. (After Miiller and Troschel.) A, acrodin
truhira ; B, Piabucina argentina; C, Brycon falcatus; D, Chalceus angulatus ;
E, Serr asalmo rhombeus ; F, Distichodus niloticus.

are separated by an interorbital septum ; but there are exceptions
to this correlation, and as otherwise closely related genera may
differ in this respect, I have not been able to make use of the
character in defining sub-families.

VOL. VII uP

578 TELEOSTEI CHAP,

The air-bladder is divided into an anterior and a posterior
part by a constriction; the posterior part is the longer, and its
anterior portion is cellular in Erythrinus and Lebiasina. Pyloric
appendages to the stomach, which are constantly absent in the
Uyprinids, are more or less numerous. An accessory respiratory
organ in a diverticulum above the fourth branchial arch has
been observed in Xenocharaw and Citharinus.

The appearance and habits of the genera which compose this
family vary greatly. Some resemble the Cyprinids and are
mainly vegetarians, whilst others recall Salmonids and Pike.
Among the most formidable are Hydrocyon, the Dogs of the Water,
or Kelb-el-Bahr of the Arabs, with their powerful jaws with

Fia. 350.—Hydrocyon goliath, from the Congo. 5 nat. size.

shark-like teeth, visible when the mouth is closed, and which grow
to the size of the Salmon. The five known species inhabit the Nile
and the rivers and lakes of tropical Africa. No less ferocious are
the “ Piranha” or “ Cariba” (Servasalmo) of South America, whose
bite has been compared to the cut of a razor. They abound in
some rivers and are much dreaded by people having to enter the
water, as they fiercely bite off big pieces of flesh as with a pair
of scissors, and the smell of blood is said to attract them by
thousands; they show a great tenacity of life and can remain for
hours out of the water. Serrasalino niger has been observed by
Schomburgk to produce a grunting noise in the water. Salmanus
orbignianus, of the Plate River, “ Dorado ” of the Spaniards, which
reaches a length of 3 feet, has the predacious habits of the Pike,
and follows other fishes moving in shoals ; its flesh is much valued,
although very full of bones, like that of all Characinids.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 579

As an example of phytophagous types may be mentioned
the Moon-Fish of the Nile (Citharinus geoffroyi), with its feeble
dentition, deep compressed body, and falciform dorsal fin; it is
often represented on the monuments of the ancient Egyptians.!

Fam. 2. Gymnotidae.—Mouth non-protractile, bordered by
the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter sometimes
much reduced; jaws usually toothed. Parietal bones united in
a sagittal suture, or separated by a fontanelle; opercular bones
well developed; symplectic present. Pharyngeal bones normal,
with small teeth. Anterior ribs sessile, the posterior inserted
on trausverse processes ; epipleurals and epineurals. Body much
elongate, Eel-like, naked or scaly; dorsal fin absent or reduced
to an adipose strip; anal very long; caudal rudimentary or
absent ;” ventrals absent. Vent under the head or at a very
short distance behind the throat. Gill-openings narrow.

In spite of their external appearance, these fishes have
nothing to do with the Eels; they are strongly modified,
degraded Characinids, as first pointed out by Reinhardt. The
few genera and species (about 30) are confined to the fresh
waters of Central and South America. No fossils are known.
Eight genera may be distinguished :—

A. A cranial fontanelle ; maxillary bone larger than the praemaxillary ;
anterior nostril on the upper surface of the head; vent below the
head ; hody scaly: Sternopygus, Eigenmannia, Sternarchus, Rham-
phosternarchus, Rhamphichthys, Steatogenys.

B. No cranial fontanelle ; maxillary bone very small; anterior nostril
on the upper lip; vent on the throat.

a. Body scaly: Carapus.
b. Body naked ; an electric organ: Gymnotus.

The mouth is small or very small, and the modifications of
the snout in the genera Sternarchus and Rhamphichthys recall
those noticed among the Mormyridae. The air-bladder is
divided into an anterior and a posterior part, united by a slender
duct.? The vertebrae vary in number from 70 (Sternopygus)
to 240 (Gymnotus). Gymnotus is unique in this sub-order in
having as many as 8 pterygials (actinosts) to the pectoral fin,
as in Anguilla.

1 On the anatomy of the Characinidae, cf. Sagemehl, Morphol. Jahrb. x. 1885,
p. 102, and xii, 1887, p. 307, and Rowntree, 7. Linn. Soc. ix. 1903, p. 247.

* The end of the tail, when injured, is easily reproduced. As in Lizards, the
axis of the regenerated part is an undivided calcified tube.

* Cf. Reinhardt, Arch. f. Naturg. 1854, p. 159.

580 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

The best known member of this family is the so-called
Electric Eel (Gymnotus electricus), of the Orinoco, Amazons, and

Pa
Say,

ae
yp” D

Fre. 351.—Outlines of heads, showing shape of snout and position of vent (v). A,
Sternarchus albifrons; B, Sternarchus macrostoma,; ©, Rhemphosternarchus
curvirostris ; D, Rhamphosternarchus tamandua.

intermediate river-systems. It grows to a length of 8 feet

and the thickness of a man’s thigh, and is much feared for the

electric shocks it is able to discharge. The “'Tremblador,” as
it is called by the Spanish-speaking inhabitants of the Orinoco
district, is found only in marshes and in comparatively shallow
parts of rivers, to the great annoyance of travellers who have
to ford at such points, beasts of burden being frequently knocked
down by the electric shock. Specimens have often been ex-
hibited alive in this country; two brought to London in the
year 1842, neither of them weighing more than one pound, had
by 1848 reached the weights of 40 and 50 pounds respectively.
About four-fifths of the length of the fish is occupied by the
tail, which contains the electric organ ; this is formed by modified
muscular tissue, and consists of two huge masses, longitudinal
bands or columns, of cells filled with a jelly-like substance,
occupying the whole of the caudal region below the vertebral
column and separated by a narrow median septum; a smaller
body, of similar structure, extends along each side at the base
of the anal fin, The whole apparatus is supplied with a great
number of nerves branching from the spinal nerves. The
electrical apparatus is exercised by the will of the fish, even to

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 581

a distance, but this faculty is exhausted by continuous employ-
ment, and is recovered during repose. Although apparently
not exempt from exaggeration and fable, Humboldt’s account in
Observations de Zoologie, p. 497, is recommended for further
information on the habits and modes of capture of Gymnotus.!

Fam. 3, Cyprinidae.—Mouth usually more or less protractile,
toothless, bordered by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, or,
more frequently by the praemaxillaries only. Parietal bones
united in a sagittal suture, or separated by a fontanelle; oper-
cular bones well developed; symplectic present. Lower pharyn-
geal bones falciform, subparallel to the branchial arches, pro-
vided with teeth arranged in one, two, or three series, and often
remarkably specialised. Ribs mostly sessile; no parapophyses in
the thoracic region; epipleurals and epineurals, mostly free,
floating. Pectoral fins inserted very low down, folding like the
ventrals. Body naked or scaly. No adipose dorsal fin.

The brain-case is produced forward to the nasal capsule.
The branchiostegal rays are reduced to 3; the branchiostegal
membrane is usually more or less extensively grown to the
isthmus. The suborbital branch of the sensory canals is usually
produced on the operculum, as in the Characinidae. The ventral
rays number 7 to 12, rarely 5 or 6. Pyloric appendages to the
stomach are absent.

Freshwater fishes feeding on vegetable substances or small
animals, and dispersed over the whole world with the exception
of South America, Madagascar, Papuasia, and Australasia. The
species are exceedingly numerous, about 1300 being known,
referable to four sub-families, as proposed by Sagemehl.

G.) CatostomINAE.—Margin of upper jaw formed in the middle
by the small praemaxillaries and on the sides by the maxillaries,
which are hidden in thick fleshy lips; no barbels; pharyngeal
teeth in a single row, very numerous, comb-like; air-bladder
large, divided into two or three parts by transverse constrictions,
not surrounded by a bony capsule. Mostly from North America ;
two species from China and one from Eastern Siberia. Fossil
in the Lower Tertiary of North America.

Principal genera:—Sclerognathus, Carpiodes, Catostomus, Moxo-
stoma.

1 For the anatomy and physiology, cf. C. Sachs’s posthumous work, Untersuch-
ungen am Zitteraal, edited by E. du Bois-Reymond (Leipzig, 1881).

582 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

(ii.) CyprININAE.—Maxillaries not bordering the mouth ; bar-
bels absent, or one or two pairs; pharyngeal teeth in one to
three rows, in small number, often very large, and working
against a sclerous plate attached to a ventral process of the basi-
occipital, which extends under the anterior vertebrae. Air-
bladder usually large and divided into an anterior and a posterior
part, rarely tripartite, not surrounded by a bony capsule. The
great bulk of the family, represented in every part of its range.
Remains of several of the existing genera have been found in
Oligocene and later beds of Europe, Sumatra, and North America.

Principal genera :—Cyprinus, Catla, Catlocarpio, Osteochilus,
Labeo, Discognathus, Psilorhynehus, Capoéta, Barbus, Gobio, Pseudo-
gobio, Saurogobio, Rhinogobio, Oreinus, Schizothoraax, Ptychobarbus,
Gymnocypris, Diptychus, Aulopyge, Ceratichthys, Pimephales, Cam-
postoma, Cochlognathus, Hxoglossum, Meda, Lepidomeda, Rhinich-
thys, Rohteichthys, Leptobarbus, Rashora, Lucivosoma, Nuria, Am-
blypharyngodon, Cyprinion, Semiplotus, Xenocypris, Leuciscus,
Tinea, Leucosomus, Chondrostoma, Achilognathus, Rhodeus, Danio,
Pteropsarion, Hypophthalmichthys, Abramis, Nematabramas,
Aspius, Leucaspius, Alburnus, Barilius, Bolu. Neobola, Chelae-
thiops, Chela, Culter, Pelecus, Parapelecus, Cachius, Opsarvichthys,
Scombrocypris, Squaliobarbus, Luciobrama.

Gili.) CoBITIDINAE.—Mavxillaries uot bordering the mouth;
barbels three to six pairs; pharyngeal teeth in one row, in mode-
rate number. Anterior part of the air-bladder divided into a
right and left chamber separated by a constriction, and enclosed
in a bony capsule, the posterior part free, or absent. Loaches,
characterised externally by a low, elongate body, without or with
minute scales. Europe, Asia, Abyssinia. Miocene of Oeningen.

Principal genera :—Botia, Lefua, Diplophysa, Nemachilus, Mis-
gurnus, Cobitis, Lepidocephalichthys, Acanthophthalmus, Eucir-
rhichthys, Apua.

(iv.) HoMALOPTERINAE.—Mavxillaries not bordering the mouth,
which is inferior ; barbels three or four pairs; pharyngeal teeth in
one row, in moderate number. Air-bladder rudimentary, divided
into two lateral halves, encased in a bony capsule. Mountain
forms with depressed head and horizontally expanded paired fins.
China, India, Further India, Malay Peninsula and Archipelago.

Genera :—Homaloptera, Helgia, Glaniopsis, Gastromyzon.

The recently described Gyrigochilus, from Borneo, resembling

Xx] OSTARIOPHYSI 583

Homaloptera in habit, with two gill-clefts on each side, an upper
and a lower, a tadpole-like mouth without barbels, and a small,
free air-bladder, should probably be regarded as the type of a
fifth sub-family.

Many of the genera of the Cyprininae are partly founded on
the shape and the disposition of the
pharyngeal teeth, which, adapted to
various requirements, may be conical,
hooked, spoon-shaped, molariform, etc.,
ete. The importance attached to the dis-
position of these teeth in one, two, or
three series for the definition of genera, Fic. 352.—Lower pharyngeals of
has been rather exaggerated.’ Banis Whmetolent

The Cyprinids constitute the majority of the freshwater fishes
in Europe, Asia, and North America; they are comparatively
few (about 100 species) in Africa, where they coexist with the

Fic. 353.—Labeo falcifer, from the Congo, showing nuptial tubercles on the snout.
t nat. size.

Characinids. Some, like the Carp (Cyprinus carpio) and the
Tench (inca vulgaris), are sluggish, except during the breeding
season, when they show great excitement and indulge in leaps
out of the water; others, like the Bleak (Alburnus lucidus) are
constantly on the move in large shoals near the surface ; whilst
others again, like the M’Biriki of Lake Tanganyika (Barbus
tropidolepis), behave after the manner of Salmon and Trout,

1 For an illustrated account of the principal types of pharyngeal teeth, ef.

Heckel, Russegger’s Reisen, i. p. 1001, pl. i. (1843). On their variations in certain
European species, cf. Heincke, Leuckart Festschrift, p. 85 (1892).

584 TELEOSTEI CHAP,

travelling long distances, against rapids and over waterfalls, to
reach their breeding places at the heads of rivers. During the
breeding season, the males of many species assume a more
brilliant livery, or develop pearl-like or spiny excrescences on
various parts of the head, or also on the body and fins.’ Cyprinids
are oviparous, With the exception of a small Barbel from Natal, dis-
covered and described by Prof. Max Weber as Barbus viviparus.

A most striking instance of symbiosis is offered by a little
Carp-like fish of Central Europe, the “ Bitterling” (Rhodeus
amarus). The genital papilla of the female acquires a great
development during the breeding season, becoming produced into
a tube nearly as long as the fish itself; by means of this ovi-
positor the comparatively few and remarkably large eggs, measur-
ing 3 millimetres in diarneter—the fish being only 60 to 80
millimetres lone—ayre introduced through the gaping valves,
between the branchial laminae of pond mussels (Unio and
nodonta) where, after being inseminated, they undergo their
development, the fry leaving their host about a month later,
having attained a lenevth of 10 or 11 millimetres.” The mollusc
reciprocates by throwing off its embryos on the parent fish, in
the skin of which they remain encysted for some time, the
period of reproduction of the fish and mussel coinciding.

Some members of this family grow to a very large size,—4 to
6 feet; such is the case with the Carp, a native of Asia, intro-
duced into England towards the beginning of the seventeenth
century; the Catla (Catla buchananz) of India, Burma, and Siam ;
the Mahaseer (Lurlbus mosal) of the mountain streams of Asia,
the scales of which may be as large as the palm of a hand; and
Hypophthalmichthys molitrizx of China and Manchuria, remark-
able for the low position of the eyes, the fusion of the gill-rakers
into thin plates of spongious appearance, which must act as a
most efticient sifting apparatus, and the presence of an involuted
problematic superbranchial organ to each branchial arch.

Among well-known aberrations produced by artificial selection
may be mentioned the “Leather Carp,” a race in which the
scales are either lost or much reduced in number, and enlarged

1 Cf. Baudelot, Ann. Sci. Nat. (5), vii. 1867, p. 339, and Leydig, ‘Unters.
Anat. u. Histol. d. Thiere”’ (1885). .

° Cf. Noll, Zool. Gart. 1869, p. 257, and 1877, p. 851; Olt, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool.
ly. 1893, p. 543 ; Cuénot, Bull. Soc, Zool. France, 1898, p. 53.

* Boulenger, dan. and May. Nat. Hist. (7), viii. 1901, p. 186.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 585

along the lateral line and the back, and the Gold-Fish, a variety
of Cyprinus carassius, remarkable for its golden or bright red
colour, or its perfect albinism, as well as its monstrous form the
Telescope Fish, with enormously projecting eyes, and enlarged,
horizontally spread caudal fin.’ This family has also yielded
numerous more or less well-established examples of hybridism,
congeneric and digeneric, originally described as distinct species,
the produce of which is believed to be in some cases fertile for
at least one generation.

The crystalline silvery colouring matter of various Cyprinids
is said to have been employed from time immemorial for orna-
mental purposes by the Chinese. The well-known and important
industry of “ Essence Orientale” and artificial pearls, carried on
in France and Germany with the scales of the Bleak, was not
introduced before the middle of the seventeenth century.

Fig, 354.—Pond Loach (Visgurnus fossilis), with lower view of mouth, 4 natural size.

The Loaches, Cobitidinae, which form a very natural sub-family,
are small fishes, few species growing to a foot in length, mostly
living in small streams and ponds. Many delight in the mud
at the bottom, in which they move like Eels. In some cases, the
branchial respiration appears to be insufficient, and the intestinal
tract acts as an accessory breathing organ. The air-bladder,
which is partially encased in a bony capsule, ay be so reduced
as to lose its hydrostatic functions and becomes transformed into
a sensory organ, its outer exposed surface being connected with
the skin by a meatus between the bands of muscle, and convey-
ing the thermo-barometrical impressions to the auditory nerves ;
hence the name of “ Wetterfisch,’ by which Loaches are known
in some parts of Germany.

The Homalopterinae are more or less perfectly adapted to lite
in rapid streams, the most remarkable in this respect being

1 Watase, Journ. Coll. Sci. Japan, i. 1887, p. 247.

586 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Gastromyzon of North Borneo, in which the pectoral and ventral
fins are much expanded to form, with the belly, a sucker by
which the fish adhere to the stones of mountain torrents, showing
a remarkable analogy to Hxostoma among the Silurids.*

Fic. 355.—Gastromyzon borneensis, ventral view, natural size.

Fam. 4. Siluridae.—Mouth non-protractile, bordered by the
praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, or by the praemaxillaries
only, the maxillaries being often rudimentary and supporting the
base of a barbel; jaws usually toothed. Parietal bones usually
confluent with the supraoccipital, forming a single large plate
(parieto-occipital) ; symplectic and suboperculum absent. Pha-
ryngeal bones normal, with small teeth. Ribs attached to the
lower surface of long parapophyses ; epipleurals absent. Pectoral
fins inserted very low down, folding lke the ventrals, often armed,
like the dorsal, with a strong bony spine. Body naked or with
bony plates. An adipose dorsal fin often present. One to four
pairs of barbels.

The skull and the opercular apparatus show a reduction in the
number of elements as compared with the Characinids and
Cyprinids, such as the absence of the metapterygoid, the often
rudimentary, rod-like condition of the palatine, and the fusion of
the parietals with the swpraoccipital.2 The scapular arch is
solidly united to the skull and is often very massive, and the
occiput may be connected with the base of the dorsal fin by a
buckler formed by the expansion of the first and second inter-
neural bones. The pterygials or supports of the pectoral rays
are large and reduced to two or three.’ Teeth are rarely present

1 On the anatomy of the Cyprinids, cf. Sagemehl, Morphol. Jahrb. xvii. 1891,
p. 489.

° Cf. Boulenger, ‘‘ Poissons du Bassin du Congo,” p. 288 (1901).

® In Exostoma these bones are two in number and so elongate as to resemble the
condition characteristic of the Pediculati.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 587

on the maxillary bones (Diplomystes, Hutropiichthys), being
usually confined to the praemaxillaries and dentaries ; they often
occur on the palate. The branchiostegal rays vary from 4 to
17. The lips are sometimes much developed, and may form a
sucking disk, as in Huchilichthys and Eaostoma. As in the
Cyprinids, the pungent spines which may arm the fing have
nothing in common with the true spines of Acanthopterygians ;
they result from the co-ossification, with age, of successive articles ;
but, contrary to the condition in the Cyprinids, the axis of the spine
is single, not double. The ventral rays vary from 6 to 16, 6 being
the most frequent number. Some of the exterior vertebrae may
be solidly fused together, and also with the occipito-nuchal
buckler. Prof. Ramsay Wright’ has shown, by a study of the
development, that the complex which follows the first vertebra,
which is more or less rudimentary, if distinct, represents the
fusion of the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th vertebrae, without even nerve-
foramina denoting its compound origin; the first, strongly
developed, transverse process represents that of the 4th vertebra.
The air-bladder is usually large and trilocular, but additional
septa may greatly complicate its structure, and external diverticula
may also exist ;” it may be more or less reduced and entirely or
partially enclosed in a bilateral bony capsule formed by the
transverse processes of the vertebrae, and sometimes (Memato-
genys) ankylosed to the skull. In a few genera, like Cetopsis, the
air-bladder seems to be altogether absent: it is reduced to two
small oval sacs encased in the large compound anterior vertebra.
As in Loaches, the air-bladder is often in immediate contact with
the skin behind the shoulder-girdle. The intestinal tract may
be simple and short (carnivorous forms) or extremely long and
convoluted (Callichthys) ; as in Cyprinids, pyloric appendages are
absent.

Cat-Fishes, as Silurids are usually called, are a large family,
embracing some 1000 species, spread over the freshwaters of all
parts of the world, but mostly from between the tropics.? Only
a few are marine (Plotosus, Arius, Guleichthys).

This family may be divided into eight sub-families

1 Proc. Canad, Inst. (2) ii. 1884, p. 376.
? Cf. Bridge and Haddon, Phil. Trans. R. Soc. clxxxiv. 1893, p. 65.
3 The absence of these fishes from the United States west of the Rocky Mountains

is very remarkable. Amiturus nebulosus was introduced about 1877 into some parts
of California, where it is said to be now excessively abundant.

588 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

(i.) CLARTINAE.—Dorsal and anal fins very long, extending to
the caudal; gill-membranes free, or narrowly united to the
isthmus. Asiatic-African genera: Clarias, Heterobranchus, Plo-
tusus. Asiatic-Australian: Copidoglanis. Asiatic: Cranoglanis.
African: Clariallabes, Allabenchelys, Gymnallabes, Channalabes,
Australian : Cnidoglanis.

Gi.) SILURINAE.—Dorsal fin very short or absent, anal very
long; gill-membranes free. Europaeo-Asiatic: Silurus. Asiatic:
Stlurodon, Silurichthys, Saccobranchus, Wallago, Belodontichthys,
Cryptopterus, Callichrous, Hemisilurus, Athichthys, Ailia, Sehil-
hichthys, Lais, Pseudeutropius, Pangasius, Osteogeniosus, Heli-
cophagus, Silondia, African: Eutropius, Schilbe, Siluranodon,
Physailia, Parailia. Australian: Eumeda, Neosilurus.

(ii.) Bacrinagz.—Dorsal fin short, followed by a more or less
elongate adipose fin; anal short or moderate; gill-membranes
free. Asia, Africa, America, Australia: Arius. Asia and
America: Amiurus. Asiatic: Afaerones, Pseudolugrus, Liocassis,
Bagroides, Bagrichthys, Rita, Acrochordonichthys, Acysis, Olyra,
Hemipimelodus. African: Bagrus, Clarotes, Chrysichthys, Gephyro-
glanis, Auchenoglanis, Notoglanidium, Anoplopterus, Galeichthys.
American: Diplomystes, Puradiplomystes, Aelurichthys, Genidens,
Noturus, Callophysus, Pimelodus, Pimelodina, Nanoglanis, Hepta-
pterus, Nematogenys, Pariolius, Pirinampus, Conorhynchus, Noto-
glams, Callophysus, Sorubim, Piramutana, Bagropsis, Sciades.
Australian: Nedystoma, Pachyula.

(iv.) Dorapivar.—aA short-rayed dorsal fin and an adipose, the
latter sometimes replaced by a second rayed dorsal; anal short
or moderate; gill-clefts more or less widely interrupted below.
African: Synodontis, Chiluglanis, Atopochilus, Huchiliehthys,
Mochocus, | Dowmea, Phractura, Paraphractura, -Andersonia,
Truchyglanis, Belonoglanis. Asiatic: bagarius, Glyplosternum,
Gagata, Pseudecheneis, Exostoma, Sisor, Breitensteinia, Sosia, Chaca.
South American: Doras, Oxydoras, Leptodoras, Physopyxis,
Ganidium, Centromochlus, Wertheimeria, Cetopsis.

(v.) MALOPTERURINAE.—No rayed dorsal fin, an adipose; anal
short; gill-clefts interrupted below. African: Malopterwrus.

(vi.) CALLICHTHYINAE.—Dorsal, anal, and adipose fins short ;
body completely cuirassed; praemaxillaries much reduced, the
border of the upper jaw formed mainly by the maxillaries.
South American: Callichthys, Corydoras.

XX1 OSTARIOPHYSI 589

(vi) HyPoPHTHALMINAE.—Dorsal fin short, behind the ven-
trals, anal long; gill-clefts wide or interrupted below. South
American: Ayeniosus, T'rachelyopterus, Auchenipterus, Epapterus
Letranematichthys, Hypophthalmus, Helogenes.

(vili.) TRICHOMYCTERINAE.— Dorsal fin short, far back, behind
the ventrals ; no adipose fin; anal short; operculum and inter-
operculum armed with erectile spines. South American:
Trichomycterus, Evremophilus, Stegophilus, Wandellia, Acan-
thopoma.

Our knowledge of the distribution in time of the Silurids
is still very scanty, and throws no light on the derivation of
the group. Arius, and two genera apparently related to
it, Rhineaster and Buchlandinm, have left remains in the
Eocene of Europe and North America, and traces of various
recent genera have been found in later Tertiary deposits
in Europe, Asia, and North and Svuth America.

The habits of the Silurids are extremely diversified, and
the shape of the body varies accordingly. The body may be
very short and the head enormous and excessively depressed,
for instance in the Indo-Burmese Chieu lophioides, which, as its
name implies, resembles the Fishing-Frog or Angler; stout and
Cottus-like in some South American Pimelodus; Loach-like
in Trichomycterus and Steyophilus; more or less Eel-shaped in
Clurias and its allies, etc.; the extreme of slenderness obtains in
the African Channalabes, the body being excessively elongate
(over 100 vertebrae), the ventral fins absent, and the pectorals
rudimentary or absent. Among other remarkable forms may
be mentioned the Indian Sisvv, which resembles Aspredo, and in
which the upper caudal ray is much thickened and greatly
prolonged; Pseudechencis, living in rapids of the Himalayas and
Khasia hills, provided with a transversely plaited ventral disk
between the pectoral fins; the African Phractura and Ander-
sonia, resembling Loricaria; and the likewise African Belonoglanis,
comparable to a Needle-Fish. The spines which so frequently
arm the dorsal and pectoral fins may be barbed or serrated,
and constitute formidable defensive weapons; in the South
American <Agentosus valenciennesi, the maxillary bone is trans-
formed into a strong, barbed, erectile spine, replacing the
barbel. Stings of even the smaller Cat-Fish are at least,
as painful as that of a bee, and this is probably due to some

>

590 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

poisonous property of the dermal secretion of the Fish. Cope
believed an orifice at or above the axil of the pectoral fin in
Noturus to be the opening of the duct of a poison-gland ; “from
it may frequently be drawn a solid gelatinous style ending in a
tripod, each limb of which is dichotomously divided into short
branches of regular length.” I think this condition of things
has nothing to do with a poison-organ, and is merely a repetition
of what is observed in Loaches and in the Characinid Yeno-
charaz, where I have found a gelatinous substance filling the
short duet by which the membrane of the air-bladder is placed
in communication with the skin and the sensory organ of the
lateral line. Most Silurids can live in very foul water, taking in
air from the surface, and spend a comparatively long time out of
the water, without being possessed of any special apparatus for
atmospheric respiration, A few genera, however, are provided

Fie. 356.—Harmout, Clarias anguillaris (after Valenciennes). 4 nat. size.

with an accessory breathing organ: in Clarias, Heterobranchus, and
allies, there is a dendritic superbranchial organ, in Saccobranchus
a long air-sae, extending from the first branchial cleft along the
side of the body, as described above, p. 295; and these Fish can
live for days on land. Clurias lazera has been observed, in Sene-
gambia, to spend several months of the dry season in burrows,
from which it emerges at night to crawl about in search of food.
Many Silurids, but especially Doras and Synodontis, are known
to produce sounds in and out of the water by means of a special
mechanism of the air-bladder and the processes of the vertebrae
above it, combined with the movements of the pectoral spine
grinding in the glenoid cavity." In South America, Doras has been
observed to move rapidly on land, projecting itself forward on the
pectoral spines by the elastic spring of the tail, travelling long
journeys over land, from one drying pond to another, spending
whole nights on the way ; these migrations sometimes take place

1 Cf. Sérensen, C. R. Ac. Sci. 1xxxviii. 1879, p. 1042, and ‘“ Lydorgane hos Fiske”
(Copenhagen, 1884) ; Bridge and Haddon, P.R.S. lv. 1894, p. 489.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 591

in numerous bands, baskets of the small Fish being filled by
the Indians who come across them.’ The African Synodontis
are much in the habit of floating or swimming leisurely on the
surface with the belly in the air, as was well known to the
ancient Egyptians, who have frequently depicted the Fish in
this anomalous position. A curious fact in connexion with
this habit is that S. membranaceus and S. batensoda, in which
it has most frequently been observed, show an inversion of the
ordinary mode of coloration, the lower parts being dark brown

Fic. 357.—Synodontis decorus, from the Congo. 4 nat. size.

or black and the upper pale silvery grey. The electric Cat-Fish
(Malopterurus electricus), is also a native of Africa, occurring all
over the tropical parts of that continent and also in the Lower
Nile, growing to a length of three feet. Its flesh is more
esteemed than that of other Silurids. It avoids light and is slow
in its movements. The electrical apparatus differs absolutely
from that of all other Fishes, being derived from the integument,
belonging to the glandular system, and surrounding the whole
body with a thick coat of grease or gelatinous substance; the
apparatus is governed by a single nerve on each side proceeding
from a huge ganglionic cell at the anterior extremity of the spinal
cord.” The shocks given by Malopterurus are very powerful, and
the Fish is called “Raad” by the Arabs, a name which means
“thunder.” Kept in an aquarium with other Fishes, even of the
same species, the “ Raad” soon kills its companions.

1 Cf. Hancock, Zool. Journ. iv. 1829, p. 242.
* Cf. G. Fritsch, ‘‘ Die Elektrischen Fische, I. Malopterurus”’ (Leipzig, 1887) ; E.
Ballowitz, ‘‘ Das elektrische Organ des Afrikanischen Zitterwelses” (Jena, 1899).

592 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

In this family the eggs and young are usually looked after by
the parents. Aristotle observed that the male of the European
Nilurus glanis watches over and defends the eggs. In one of
the commonest North American Cat-Fishes, Amiurus nebulosus,
a species which has been largely introduced into some parts of
Europe of late, now thriving in many ponds and more or less
polluted streams of the Continent, the eggs are deposited near
the banks of weedy ponds and rivers without currents, in con-
cealed places beneath logs, stumps, or even in pails or other
receptacles, failing which both parents join in excavating a sort
of nest in the mud, a work often requiring two or three days of
incessant labour. The male watches over the eggs, and later
leads the young in great schools near the shore, seemingly caring
for them as the hen for her chickens The Doras and the
Callichthys of South America, according to Hancock? and Vipan?

Fic. 858.—Callichthys littoralis, from South America. 2 nat. size.

build regular nests of grass or leaves, sometimes placed in a hole
scooped out in the bank, in which they cover their eggs and
defend them, male and female sharing in this parental duty. In
the hkewise South American Corydoras (Callichthys paleatus), as
observed by Carbonnier,* a lengthy courtship takes place, followed
by an embrace, during which the female receives the seminal
fluid in a sort of pouch formed by the folded membranes of her
ventral fins; immediately after, five or six eggs are produced and
received in the pouch, to be afterwards carefully placed in a
secluded spot. This operation is repeated many times, until the
total number of eggs, about 250, have been deposited. In

1 Cf. Eycleshymer, Amer. Nat. 1901, p. 911.
2 Zool. Journ. iv. 1829, p. 245. 3 P.Z.S. 1886, p. 880.
* Bull. Soe. Zool. France, 1880, p. 288.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 593

accordance with these pairing habits, the pectoral spines of the
male, which are used in amplexation, are longer and stronger
than those of the female. These Fish are monogamous, and both
parents remain by the side of the nest, furiously attacking any
assailant. Dr. R. Semon! has made observations in Queensland
on the habits of Arius australis, which builds nests in the sandy
bed of the Burnett River. These nests consist of circular basin-
like excavations, about 20 inches in diameter, at the bottom of
which the eggs are laid, and covered over by several layers
of large stones. A still more efficient protection is afforded
their progeny by the marine and estuarine species of Arius,
Galeichthys, and Osteogentosus,* the male, more rarely the female,
carrying the eggs in the mouth and pharynx; these eggs, few in
number, are remarkably large, measuring as much as 17 or 18
millimetres in diameter in Arius commersonit, a Fish of three or
four feet in length. According to Babuchin, JJalopterurus also is
said by the Nile fishermen to shelter its fry in the mouth.

Some of the Silurids attain to a very large size. Among these is
the type of the family, Si/wrus glanis, the “ Wels” of the Germans,
its only European representative, which occurs over a great part of
Europe, but is absent from the British Isles, France, the Spanish
Peninsula, and Italy. It is niost abundant in the Danube basin,
where it sometimes reaches a length of 10 feet or more anda
weight of 400 Ibs. It is the largest strictly fresh-water Fish of
Europe. Among the smallest species, we have to mention the
“Candiru” of Brazil, Vandellia cirrhosa, 60 millimetres in
length and 3 or 4 in diameter, which is believed to enter and
ascend the urethra of people bathing, being attracted by the urine ;
the Fish, having once made its way into the wethra, cannot be
pulled out again, owing to the erectile spines which arm its gill-
covers. The natives of some parts of the Amazons are in great
dread of this Fish, and protect themselves when entering the
water by wearing a sheath formed of a small, minutely-perforated
cocoanut-shell suspended from a belt of palm-fibres.° According

1 Zool. Forsch. Austral. v. ii. 1895, p. 273. See also Wyman, Amer, Journ.
Sei, (2) xxvii. 1859, p. 12; Hensel, Arch. f. Nat. 1870, p. 70; Turner, J. dnut.
and Physiol. i. 1867, p. 78.

2 Of. H. v. Ihering, Biol. Centralbl. viii. 1888, p. 298.

3 Cf. Boulenger, P. 7.8. 1891, p. 148. 4 Cf. Day, Fish. Ind. 1878, p. 456.

5 Cf. Boulenger, P.Z.S. 1897, pp. 901 and 920; Jobert, Arch. de Parasitol. i.
1898, p. 493.

VOL VII 2Q

594 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

to Reinhardt! the allied Stegophilus insidiosus, a small colour-
less Fish, 30 to 40 mm. long, from Brazil and Argentine, lives
parasitically in the gill-cavity of large Cat-Fishes (Platystoma),
Dr. F. Silvestri has noticed that it sucks the blood in the
gills of Platystoma coruscans, a Silurid growing to a length of
6 feet.

Fam. 5. Loricariidae—Distinguished from the preceding by
the sessile ribs and the absence of the transverse processes in the
praecaudal vertebrae, which have bifid neural spines. The air-
bladder is always much reduced, and enclosed in a right and a left
bony capsule formed by the skull and the anterior vertebrae. Gill-
openings narrow clefts. The mouth is inferior, with more or

Fic. 359.—Upper view of heads of Chaetostomus cirrhosus, male and female. (Nat. size.)

less developed circular lips and feeble dentition; it is used asa .
sucker, by which the Fish fixes itself to any hard object with such
strength that it cannot be pulled off without great difficulty.
The teeth are usually slender and bicuspid. The food consists of
very small prey and more or less putrefied organic substances,
the intestine being usually extremely elongate and much con-
voluted. The habits of these Fish are very little known, but the
fact that the males of many species have the pectoral fins much
stronger than the females renders it probable that they pair like

* Vidensk, Meddel. (Copenhagen), 1858, p. 79.

XXI OSTARIOPHYSI 595

Callichthys. There are other sexual differences in many species
of Plecostomus, Chaetostomus, and Loricaria, as the presence of
dermal tentacles on the snout (see Fig. 359), or of hair-like
bristles on various parts of the head and fins in the males, which
are usually of larger size.

About 200 species are known, all from the tropical and sub-
tropical parts of Central and South America. The largest species
(Chaetostomus gigas) measures 24 feet; many are of very small
size.’ The genera may be referred to two sub-families -—

G.) ARGINAE—Body naked; ribs strong. Arges, Stygogenes,
Astroblepus.

Gi.) LoricaruNnaE.—Body cuirassed by bony plates ; ribs very
slender. Plecostomus, Liposarcus, Chaetostomus, Cochliadon,
Pterygoplichthys, Ehinelepis, Acanthicus, Otocinelus, Hypopto-
poma, Loricaria, Acestra.

Bias tose
2TH korles Toe Oa

adh

Fic. 360.—Acestra gladius, from the Jurua River, with upper and lower views of
head and trunk. (3 nat. size.)

The “Prenadillas” of the Andes, Arges and Stygogenes, were
believed to live in subterranean waters within the bowels of active
volcanoes, and to be ejected with streams of mud and water during
eruptions, a story that has been repeated by Humboldt. The
fact is that they live in small torrents at great altitudes (up to
10,700 feet), and are swept down during periods of disturbance
caused by the eruption of the volcano.” The members of the sub-
family Loricariinae vary much in the shape of the body, which
may be short and stout, or more or less slender, the extreme in the
latter respect being attained by the species of the genus Acestra.

1 A monograph of these Fishes, by Mr. C. T. Regan, will shortly appear in the
Transactions of the Zoological Society.

2 Cf. Moritz Wagner, Abh. Akad. Miinch. x. 1866, p. 101, and Whymper, Trav.
Andes Ecuador, 1892, p. 251.

596 TELEOSTEI CHAP. XXI

Fam. 6, Aspredinidae—This family is also closely related
to the Siluridae. The ribs are sessile as in fhe Loricariidae, but
inserted very low down on the centra, which higher up bear
strong transverse processes. The opercular bone.is entirely absent.
The gill-opening is reduced to a foramen in front of the pectoral
fin. The head is extremely depressed and the mouth terminal ;
the tail is very slender; the body is naked. The air-bladder is
large and free, the intestinal canal short. Four genera from
South America: <Aspredo, Bunocephalus, Bunocephalichthys,
Dysichthys. Species 18. Aspredo, of the Guianas, the largest
form, reaching to about a foot in length, is remarkable for the
manner in which the female carries her eggs. The skin of the
lower parts assumes a spongy condition about the breeding
season, and the eggs, after being deposited, become attached to
the lower surface of the head, belly, and paired fins, forming a
single layer ; each egg becomes connected with the skin of the
mother by a cup-shaped, pedunculate base, supplied with blood-
vessels and coated with a layer of epithelium, the formation of
which is still unexplained.’

1 Cf. Wyman, Amer. Journ. Sei. (2) xxvii. 1859, p. 9, and Vaillant, C. R. Ac. Sei.
exxvi. 1898, p. 544.

CHAPTER XXII

TELEOSTEI (CONTINUED ds SYMBRANCHII—-APODES—-HAPLOMI—
HETEROMI—-CATOSTEOMI— PERCESOCES—ANACANTHINI

Sub-Order 3. Symbranchii.

EEL-SHAPED Fishes without paired fins, with the pectoral arch
free or suspended from the skull, and with the anterior vertebrae
distinct, without Weberian ossicles. Gill-openings confluent into
a single, ventral sht. Air-bladder absent.

The structure of the skull conforms to that of typical Malaco-
pterygians. The praemaxillary and maxillary are well devel-
oped, the latter placed behind the former, and forming but a very
small part of the oral border; the symplectic is present; the
parietals form a long sagittal suture, and separate the frontals
from the supraoccipital. The vertebrae are very numerous, the
praecaudal bearing very strong parapophyses, to which short,
slender ribs are attached. The skin is naked (Symbranchidae) or
covered with minute scales (Amphipnoidae), and the vertical fins
are rudimentary, reduced to mere dermal folds.

Like the Apodes, which they resemble in general appearance,
these Fishes are. no doubt derived from some low type with
abdominal ventral fins, but whether from the Malacopterygii
or the Haplomi we have as yet no data from which to conclude.
Only two families are known.

Fam. 1. Symbranchidae.—Post-temporal well developed,
forked, attached to the skull. Inhabitants of the fresh or
brackish waters of South-Eastern Asia, Tropical America, Austraha,
and Tasmania. Three genera are known: Symbranchus, with
two species from India and the Malay region, and one from
Central and South America; Monopterus, with a single species

597

598 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

from China, Japan, and the Malay region; and Chilobranchus,
with two species from Australia and Tasmania. Although the
South American Symbranchus has been observed to live in
marshes which periodically dry up, the Fish burying itself in the
mud like a Lepidosiren, the branchiae are fully developed on
the four branchial arches. In Monopterus, of similar habits, the
branchial laminae are rudimentary, and on three arches only. No
accessory breathing organ is known to exist.

mar g : lop i sbp op 4
pep br bra

Fic. 361.—Monopterus javanensis. Lower view of head, showing gill-opening (go) : lower
view of middle praecaudal vertebrae: and side view of skull and pectoral arch.
ar, Articular ; br, branchiostegal rays; bra, branchial arches ; cl, clavicle; d, dentary;
eot, epiotic; eth, ethmoid; f, frontal; hm, hyomandibular; iop, interoperculum ;
m, maxilla ; mpt, metapterygoid ; n, nasal; op, operculum ; yp, parietal ; pm, prae-
maxilla; pop, praeoperculum ; ppt, pterygopalatine ; tte, post - temporal ;
% quadrate ; scl, supra-clavicle ; so, supra-occipital ; sop, suboperculum ; Sq, squa-
mosal ; sy, symplectic.

Fam. 2. Amphipnoidae.—Post-temporal absent, the shoulder-
girdle free from the skull. The Cuchia, Amphipnous cuchia, the
sole representative of this family, an inhabitant of the fresh and
brackish waters of India and Burma, growing to two feet in
length, is remarkable for the presence of a respiratory air-sac
on each side of the neck behind the head, communicating
with the gill-cavity. Of the three branchial arches the second
alone possesses gill-filaments; the third supports, in their place,
a thick and semi-transparent tissue; the principal organs of
respiration are two small bladders, resembling the posterior
portions of the lungs of snakes, which the animal has the power

XXII APODES 5909

of fillmg with air immediately derived from the atmosphere.
Although covered over by the common integuments, these bladders
present externally, when inflated, two protuberances of a round
shape. Of the whole volume of blood contained in the branchial
artery, one-third passes through the gills and respiratory bladders,
whilst the other two-thirds are conveyed directly from the heart
to the aorta without being exposed to the action of the air.’
This amphibious Fish, when in the water, constantly rises to the
surface for the purpose of respiration, and it is often found lying
in the grassy sides of ponds after the manner of Snakes.

Sub-Order 4. Apodes,

Air-bladder, if present, communicating with the digestive tract
by a duct. Praemaxillaries absent; the maxillaries, if present,
separated on the median line by the coalesced ethmoid and
vomer. Pectoral arch, if present, not connected with and remote
from the skull; mesocoracoid arch absent. Fins without spines,
the ventrals absent. Anterior vertebrae distinct, without Weberian
ossicles.

The Apodes or Eels are elongate, serpentiform Fishes with
naked skin, or with minute scales imbedded in the skin, the
opercular bones small and completely hidden under the integu-
ment; narrow or minute gill-openings; the vertical fins, if
present, confluent behind or separated by the projecting tip of the
tail. The pterygo-palatine arch is often reduced or absent, and
there is no distinct symplectic; the supraoccipital bone is small,
separated from the frontals by the parietals, which meet on the
middle line. The vertebrae are very numerous (up to 225), and
the praecaudals bear strong parapophyses, to which short, slender
ribs may be attached; epineurals are sometimes present. The
five families into which this sub-order is divided show remarkable
degrees of simplification of the skull, through reduction or loss
of either the maxillary or the pterygo-palatine arches.

There has been much difference of opinion in the determina-
tion of the bones of the upper jaw in these Fishes. Cuvier regarded
the lateral bones of the upper jaw as praemaxillaries, Owen and
Richardson as palatines (at least in Muraenas), whilst Peters

1 Cf. Taylor, Edinb. Journ. Sci. v. 1831, p. 83; Hyrtl, Denkschr. Ak. Wien,
xiv. 1858, p. 39. On the osteology, ef. Gill, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. xiii, 1890, p. 299.

600 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

and most recent authors have identified them throughout the
order as maxillaries.' The conclusion I have come to from the
examination of numerous skulls belonging to various genera, is
that the praemaxillaries have disappeared in all, whilst the
maxillaries have persisted in the true Eels (Anguillidae) and
disappeared in the Muraenidae, their place being taken by the
fused palato-ectopterygoids, which may even join the mandibular
suspensorium, The vestigial bone, regarded by Jacoby as the
pterygoid in AMurarna helena, may be identified as the meta-
pterygoid, and therefore does not disprove the homology, here
suggested, of the other elements of the palate.

Maxillaries present, separated on the
median line by the ethmo-vomer ; palato-pterygoid bone present,
connected with the hyomandibular and quadrate ; gill-clefts sepa-
rate, opening into the pharynx by wide slits; tongue present ;
vent far removed from the head.

me

eth,

Fig. 862.--Skull and pectoral arch of Conger vulgaris, side view. Avr, Articular: 37,
branchiostegal rays; ch, ceratohyal; cl, clavicle; cor, coracoid ; d, dentary : eot,
epiotic ; eth, ethmoid; 7, frontal; hm, hyomandibular ; ¢op, interoperculum ; m,
maxilla; x, nasal; op, operculum; p, parietal ; pop, praeoperculum ; por, praeorbital ;
ppt, pteryg go-palatine ; ps, parasphenoid ; ptf, post-frontal; ptr, pterygials; q,
qnadrate ; sc, scapula ; se, supra-clavicle ; so, supra-occipital ; sop, suboperculun ;
Sq, squamosal ; wh, urohyal ; v, vomer.

Spread over all the seas of the temperate and tropical zones,
often descending to the greatest depths, a few entering fresh
waters. Many are known to undergo very striking metamor-
phoses, the pellucid, strongly compressed larvae (Leptocephalus)
having long been a puzzle to naturalists.

1 Cf L. Jacoby, Zeitschr. Ges. Naturw. 1867, p. 257.

XXII APODES 601

Nearly 150 recent species are known, of which some 50 are
deep-sea forms, occurring down to 2500 fathoms. Scanty fossil
remains, referable to recent genera or scarcely different from them,
are known from the Eocene of Europe. The Cretaceous genus
Urenchelys, from England and the Lebanon, is interesting as
representing a more generalised type, the hindmost vertebrae bear-
ing a pair of expanded hypural bones, showing the diphycercal
Eels to have been derived from Fishes with a normal caudal fin.

The genera are numerous. The following are the principal :—
Anguilla, Simenchelys, Llyophis, Conger, Coloconger, Congromuraena,
Uroconger, Heteroconger, Muraenesox, Nettastoma, Nettophichthys,
Saurenchelys, Nettenchelys, Myrus, Myrophis, Derichthys, Chilo-
rhinus, Muraenichthys, Liuranus, Ophichthys, Moringua.

In the first four genera, small, more or less lineal rudimentary
scales are embedded in the skin, arranged in small groups, which
are placed obliquely at right angles to one another, forming a
curious pattern; but these scales are so small that they escape
the notice of the superficial observer, hence Eels have been
improperly included among the Fishes forbidden as food by
the Mosaic prescriptions. In the other genera, including the
exclusively marine Conger of our coasts, scales are really absent.

The Common Eel (Anguilla vulgaris) has a very wide dis-
tribution, being found over the greater part of Europe, North
Africa, Temperate Asia, and perhaps also North America east of
the Rocky Mountains, Mexico, and the West Indies. Its record
from Australia and New Zealand is probably due to the imperfec-
tion of our knowledge of the specific characters. It is not found
in the Black Sea nor in the rivers flowing into it, owing, no doubt,
to the sulphurous nature of the bottom of the sea, to which, as
we now know, these Fish would have to resort for breeding.

The mode of propagation of the Eel long remained a mystery,
from the fact that individuals found in fresh water never
show ripe genital glands. The idea had been entertained of their
being hermaphrodite, and internal parasites had also given rise
to the belief in their viviparous nature. The genital glands of
the female were first investigated by Rathke in 1838, but it was
not until 1874 that those of the male were discovered by Syrski,
and shortly after fully described by L. Jacoby, who, in his final
contribution to the subject, concluded that Eels need salt water
for the development of their organs of generation, and that this

602 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

development takes place, not near the coast, but further out in
deep water. As a rule it is not until the fifth or sixth year
that the Eels go to the sea for the purpose of propagation, which
takes place at gre Males have
been observed to precede the females. The breeding season over,
the Eels do not return to fresh waters, but are believed to die
soon after. The eggs were discovered by Raffaele in 1888 in
the Gulf of Naples, and shortly after Grassi and Calandruccio
finally settled the question of the breeding and development of
the Fish from observations made in the Mediterranean. Their
conclusions are thus summed up:— The Common Eel matures
in the depths of the sea, where it acquires larger eyes than are
ever observed in individuals which have not yet migrated to deep
water. The abysses of the sea are its spawning places; its eggs
float in the sea water. In developing from the egg, it undergoes
a metamorphosis, it passes through a larval form denominated
Leptocephalus brevirostris.” What length of time the develop-

Pia)

Tig > yy
KCCE

Fic. 363.—Larva of Common Eel, Leptocephalus brevirostris of Kaup. (After Kaup.)

ment requires is not yet fully established, since the Leptocephali
are rarely found at the surface, most of the specimens studied by
Grassi and Calandruccio having been obtained from the stomach
of the Sun-Fish (Orthagoriseus mola) in the Straits of Messina;
but it is believed that the young Eels or “ elvers,” which ascend
our rivers in such prodigious numbers in spring and summer
(“Eel-Fares”) are already one year old. Some individuals
apparently spend their whole life in fresh waters, but they are
barren! A specimen was kept in confinement in the family of
the French naturalist Desmarest for upwards of 40 years, growing
to a length of 45 feet, being already of large size at the time of

? The biology of the Eel embraces an enormous literature. The following
general recent accounts should be consulted :—L. Jacoby, Die Aalfrage (Berlin,
1880), translated in Rep. U.S. Fish Comm. 1882, p. 463; H. C. W illiamson, Rep.
Fish. Board Scotl. xiii. 3, 1895, p. 192; G. B. Grassi, Proc. R. Soc. lx. 1896,
p. 260, and Mon. Zool. Ital. viii. 1897, p. 233 ; C. H. Eigenmann, Zrans. Amer.

Mier. Soc. xxiv. 1902, p. 5. For asummary of our know ledpe of the larval forms of
European species, ef. J. T. Cunningham, Journ. Mar. Biol. Ass. (2) i11, 1895, p. 278.

XXII APODES 603

its capture. Eels are extremely voracious, and endowed with an
extraordinary tenacity of life; they can live for many hours out
of the water, and are often met with at night creeping through
the grass of meadows from one pond or stream to another.

One of the most remarkable among the deep-sea Eels is the
Snub-nosed Eel (Stmenchelys parasiticus), which has been found
in great numbers off Newfoundland and the Azores, at depths of
200 to 900 fathoms. The maxillary and mandibular bones are
very short and massive, provided with large obtuse teeth; the
head is short and bulldog-like in aspect, the mouth small and
bordered by a thick circular lip. Some specimens have been
observed to burrow in the muscles of living Halibut and other
large Fishes, after the manner of Myxine.

Fam. 2. Nemichthyidae.—Distinguished from the preceding
by the position of the vent, which is close to, or at no great
distance from, the gill-openings. The rays of the vertical fins
are connected by thin membrane instead of being imbedded in
thick skin, as in most Eels; in some of the genera the jaws are
excessively prolonged, needle-like, sometimes recurved. Deep-sea
Eels of small size, represented in the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian
Oceans by about 10 species, referred to 6 genera: Dysomma,
Dysommatopsis, Nemichthys, Spinivomer, Serrivomer, Gavialiceps.

Fam. 3. Synaphobranchidae.— Maxillaries narrowly separated
on the median line, their extremity strongly attached by hgament
to the mandible; pterygo-palatine arch absent. Gill-openings
externally confluent into a single ventral slit. Deep-sea Fishes,
resembling the true Eels in the general form and in the pres-
ence of linear scales placed at right angles, but differing in the
absence of the pterygo-palatine arch, as in the Saccopharyngidae.
Eight species of Synaphobranchus are known, from the Atlantic,
Pacific, and Indian Oceans, at depths of 200 to 2000 fathoms.

Fam. 4. Saccopharyngidae.—Maxillaries narrowly separated
on the median line, extremely elongate; mouth enormous ;
pterygo-palatine arch absent; hyomandibular arch slender and
movably articulated to the cranium, the two bones (hyomandi-
bular and quadrate) of which it is composed being capable of
being swung in all directions; branchial arches far behind the
skull; no branchiostegal rays or pharyngeal bones.

Extraordinary-looking deep-sea Fishes allied to the Eels, of
which they appear to be a further degraded type, the muscles

604 TELEOSTEIL CHAP.

being feebly developed and the skeleton imperfectly calcified. The
mouth, furnished with rather long but feeble, or even minute teeth,
and the pharynx and stomach are capable of great distension,
these Fish being able to get outside a prey very much larger than
themselves; the eyes are situated far forward on the head; the
tail is extremely slender and elongate. Four genera are known,
each with a single species, from the Atlantic: Saccopharynez,

Fic. 864.—Saccopharynx ampullaceus, 4 nat. size. (After Giinther.)

Eurypharyn:, Macropharyne, and Gastrostomus. The depths at
which they have been obtained vary between 389 and 1467
fathoms, but three out of the four known specimens of Sacco-
pharynx were brought to the surface by having swallowed a
Fish too large for the capacity of the stomach. The length of
the largest specimen is about 6 feet, of which the tail constitutes
nearly three-fourths.

ar g
Fic. 365.—Skull of Thyrsoidea meleagris, side view. ar, Articular; d, dentary ; eot,
epiotic ; eth, ethimoid ; f, frontal ; Ain, hyomandibular ; top, interoperculum ; 7, nasal ;
op, operculum ; os, orbitosphencid ; p, parietal ; pop, praeoperculum ; por, prae-
orbital ; ppt, pterygo-palatine ; ps, parasphenoid ; ptf, post-frontal ; g, quadrate ;
$0, supraoccipital ; sop, suboperculum ; sor, suborbitals 3 8g, Squamosal ; v, vomer.

Fam. 5, Muraenidae—Maxillaries absent, replaced by the
palato-pterygoid, the mouth bordered by the latter and the

XXII HAPLOMI 605

ethmo-vomer ; palato-pterygoid bone separated from hyomandi-
bular arch; branchial openings into the pharynx narrow slits;
no tongue,

The body is naked, pectoral fins are usually absent, and the
gill-cleft is a small round opening. The opercular bones are
much reduced in size, and the pectoral arch may be totally absent.

Voracious marine Fishes, inhabiting tropical and sub-tropical
waters, being especially abundant about coral reefs. Some 120
species are known, many reaching a very large size, and being
also remarkable for their variegated coloration. The genera are
mostly founded on the dentition, which shows much diversity ;
the following are the principal: — JMJyroconger, Enchelycore,
Muraena, Thyrsoidea, Lycodontis, Pythonichthys, Echidna, Chan-
nomuraena. The Muraena of the ancient Romans, J/uraena
helena, of the Mediterranean, Eastern Atlantic, and neighbouring
parts of the Indian Ocean, occurring exceptionally as far north
as the English coast, grows to 4 feet, and its flesh was more
esteemed than that of any other Fish, large numbers being reared
in specially constructed reservoirs near the sea, and fed on the
corpses of slaves. Channomuraena vittata, from the coast of Cuba,
is known to attain a length of 8 feet, and Zhyrsowdlea macrura,
from the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archipelago, to upwards
of 10 feet.

Sub-Order 5. Haplomi.

Air-bladder, if present, communicating with the digestive
tract by a duct. Opercle well developed. Pectoral arch sus-
pended from the skull; no mesocoracoid arch. Fins usually
without, rarely with a few spines; ventrals abdominal, if present.
Anterior vertebrae distinct, without Weberian ossicles.

The absence of the mesocoracoid arch distinguishes the
Haplomi from the Malacopterygii, with which they are united
by various authors. They lead to the Percesoces through the
Cyprinodontids, and to the Lower Acanthopterygians, such as
the Berycidae, through the Scopelids, Stephanoberycids, and
Percopsids, as is evidenced by the structure of the mouth and
the forward position, in some of the genera, of the ventral fins,
which, however, are never attached to the pectoral girdle. Most
of the forms which are here included inhabit either fresh water
or the deep sea.

606 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.

I. Parietals separating the frontals from the supraoccipital ; post-
temporal simple ; praecaudal vertebrae with autogenous parapophyses.
Margin of the upper jaw formed by the praemax<illaries and the maxil-
pe ies ; basis cranii simple ; no adipuse dorsal fin
1. Galawiidae.
Margin of the upper jaw formed by the praemaxillaries only ; basis cranii
double ; adipose dorsal fin present. . 2 Haplochitonidae.
Il. Frontals in contact with the supraoccipital.
A. Praecaudal vertebrae without parapophyses.
1. Margin of the upper jaw formed by the praemaxillaries and
the maxillaries.
Body without or with minute scales, usually with rows of scutes ; adipose

dorsal fin usually present . . 3. Enchodontidae.t
Body scaly ; post-temporal forked ; no adipose dorsal fin; ventrals with
6 to ll rays. =, Beovidina

Body scaly ; post-temporal incompletely ossified ; pectoral fin without
pterygials ; no adipose dorsal fin ; ventrals with 3 rays only
5. Dalliidae.
2. Maxillaries excluded from the oral border,
a, Adipose dorsal fin usually present; ventral fin with
7 to 10 rays.
Post-temporal forked ; dorsal fin formed of articulated rays
6. Scopelidae.
Post-temporal simple; dorsal fin very long, formed of slender, non-
articulated, simple or bifid rays . . 7. Alepidosauridae.

b. No adipose dorsal fin; head and mouth enormous,
dentition feeble ; body naked ; ventral fins, if present,
with 5 rays. ‘ . 8. Cetomimidae. ~

B. Praecaudal vertebrae with well-developed parapophyses ; maxil-
laries excluded from the oral border.
1. Dorsal and anal fins without spines; scales cycloid, or
with erect spines ; no adipose fin.
Mouth not protractile ; ventral fins far forward, with 7 to 17 rays.
9. Chirothricidae.t
Mouth not ee ventral fins remote from the pectorals, with 9
rays i . 10. Knervidae.
Mouth protractile ; ‘i ventral fins, if present, with 5 to 7 rays
11. Cyprinodontidae.
Mouth scarcely protractile; ventral fins rudimentary or absent; vent
close to the gills 5 : . 12. Amblyopsidae.
Mouth slightly protractile ; vente ae with 5 or 6 rays
13. Stephanoberycidae.
2. Dorsal and anal fins with true spines; scales ctenoid; an
adipose dorsal ; ventral fins with 9 rays
14. Percopsidae.

+ Fossil only.

XXII HAPLOMI 607

Fam. 1. Galaxiidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed hy
the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter behind the
former, and toothless. Parietals in contact with each other, and
separating the frontals from the supraoccipital; opercular bones
all well developed. Basis cranil simple. Ribs inserted on
strong, autogenous parapophyses; epipleurals and epineurals.
Post-temporal simple, attached to the epiotic; post-clavicle
present. Body naked. Vertical fins far back; no adipose
dorsal fin. Pectoral fins inserted very low down. Ventrals, if
present, with seven rays. Air-bladder present. Ova falling
into the cavity of the abdomen before exclusion.

SSS
Fic. 366.—Galazias brevipinnis, from New Zealand, 4 natural size.

The genus Galaxias has an interesting distribution, the
species of which it is made up occurring in the fresh waters of
the southern hemisphere, viz. 8 in New Zealand and neighbour-
ing islands, 7 in New South Wales, 3 or 4 in South Australia,
1 in West Australia, 2 in Tasmania, 7 in South America, from
Chili southwards, and 1 at the Cape of Good Hope. One
species (G. attenuatus) is even believed to be identical in New
Zealand, Tasmania, South Australia, the Falkland Islands, and
South America. This conclusion is probably correct from the
fact, which may account for the distribution of the whole genus,

Fic, 367.—Distribution of the Galaxiidae.

608 TELEOSTEIL CHAP.

that it is not confined to fresh waters, but occurs also in the
sea. Specimens were observed by Mr. Rupert Valentin in the
Falkland Islands, where the Fish is known to the inhabitants
as “ Sinelts,” in shoals in the shallow water along the shore; and,
according to Mr. F. E. Clarke, the same species, in New Zealand,
periodically descends to the sea, where it spawns, from January
to March, and returns from March to May. A marine species
has recently been discovered at the Chatham Islands. In New
Zealand, the Galaxias were called “ Trout” by the settlers before
the introduction of Salmonids, whilst the fry of G. attenuatus are
eaten as “ Whitebait.” The largest species reach the length of
a foot. Veochanna, from New Zealand, differs from Galazias
in the absence of ventral fins; it has been found in burrows,
which it excavates at a distance from water.

Fam. 2. Haplochitonidae.—Small fresh-water Trout-like
Fishes, agreeing in most respects with the Galaxiidae, to
which they are unquestionably closely related, differing only in
the greater extent of the praemaxillaries, which exclude the
maxillary from the oral border, in the double basis cranii (the
prootics uniting under the brain, leaving a canal between them
and the parasphenoid), in the shorter parapophyses, which, like the
neural arches of the praecaudal vertebrae, are autogenous, and
in the presence of a small adipose dorsal fin, opposed to the anal.

Two genera: Haplochiton, naked, with a single species from
Chili, the southern extremity of South America, and the Falk-
land Islands, and Prototroctes, covered with small scales, of which
one species inhabits Queensland, another South Australia, and
a third New Zealand. In Haplochiton, the urogenital orifice
of both sexes is produced into a cylindrical tube, which lies
concealed in a groove in front of the anal fin.

Fam. 3. Enchodontidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries and the maxillaries, the latter sometimes
toothed like the former. Frontals in contact with the supra-
occipital; basis cranii simple. Ribs sessile; praecaudal verte-
brae without transverse processes. Rayed dorsal fin never much
extended ; sometimes an adipose fin behind it. Scales delicate or
absent, but occasional longitudinal series of scutes occur, the
dorsal series, when present, being unpaired.

Cretaceous Fishes allied to, and apparently more generalised
than, the Esocidae and Scopelidae. Numerous remains from

XXII HAPLOMI 609

Europe and North America, referred to 7 genera: Enchodus,
Eurypholis, Palaeolycus, Halec, Cimolichthys, Prionolepis.

Fam. 4. Esocidae.—Margin of the upper jaw formed by the
praemaxillaries and maxillaries, the latter behind the former, and
toothless. Supraoccipital in contact with the frontals, separating
the small parietals ; opercular bones all well developed; basis
cranii simple. No parapophyses, except to the hindermost prae-
caudal vertebrae; epipleurals and epineurals. Post-temporal forked,
the upper branch attached to the epiotic, the lower to the
exoccipital ; post-clavicle present. Vertical fins far back; no
adipose dorsal fin. Pectoral fins inserted very low down ; ventrals
with 6 to 11 rays. Air-bladder present.

As in the Haplochitonidae, the neural and haemal arches are
bones distinct from the centra, and although parapophyses are
not developed, the ribs are not inserted on the centra, but on
distinct bases wedged into the latter.! Teeth are present on the
vomer, palatine, and pharyngeal bones.

Fic. 368.—Skeleton of sox lucius. (After Jordan and Evermann.)

A small family of carnivorous freshwater Fishes, including the
Pike (£soa), of predaceous habits, unsurpassed in greediness and
voracity, and the small and insignificant-looking Umbra, distin-
guished by the more anterior position of the dorsal fin, the larger
scales, and the moderately large gape, with feeble villiform teeth.
The range of the Esocidae is restricted to the cold and temperate
parts of the northern hemisphere. Besides the well-known £soa:
lueius of Europe, Northern: Asia, and the northern parts of
North America, growing to a length of 4 feet, and the Maskinongy
(£. nobilior) of north-eastern North America, reaching twice that
length, the first genus comprises three smaller species from the
Eastern United States. Remains of Hsox have been found in

’ Forming, with the bases of the neurapophyses, the cross-shaped arrangement

which has been described in the Pike as well as in Amia.
VOL. VII 2k

610 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

various freshwater deposits in Europe as far back as the
Oligocene. #. lepidotus, of which very perfect specimens have
been found in the Upper Miocene beds of Oeningen in Baden,
differs from the living species in its much larger scales and in
the greater approximation of the ventral and anal fins, two
characters in which it approaches Umbra. Only two species of
the latter are known: UW. crameri (“ Hundsfisch”), from the
stagnant waters of Austria-Hungary, and U. limi (“ Mud-Fish”),
living in swamps and ditches in Canada and the north-eastern
United States, often remaining imbedded in the mud of prairie
sloughs and bog-holes.

gestalt

wi

Fic. 369.—Distribution of the Esocidae.

Fam. 5. Dalliidae——The genus Dallia, with a single species
inhabiting the streams and ponds of Alaska and Siberia, is related
to Umbra, but differs in the very thin and papery skeleton, with
the post-temporal imperfectly ossified and the pectoral fin without
pterygials or actinosts. The dorsal fin is far back and opposite
to the anal, as in the Pike. The ventral fins are composed of
three rays only, and the pectorals, which have a somewhat fleshy
base, have as many as 36. The scales are extremely smail, and
partly imbedded in the skin. The Black-Fish, D. pectoralis,
abounds in Sphagnum ponds, feeding on plants and worms, and
forming the chief food of the natives of some parts of Northern
Alaska, where, with the exception of the Salmonids, it is the only
freshwater Fish. Turner, its discoverer, says its vitality is extra-

XXIT HAPLOMI 61I

ordinary: Black-Fishes will remain frozen in baskets for weeks,
and when thawed are as lively as ever, one having been swallowed
in a congealed condition by a dog, thawed out by the heat of
the stomach, and vomited up alive.

Fic. 370.—Dadllia pectoralis, $ natural size. (After L. M. Turner.)

Fam. 6. Scopelidae.—Praemaxillaries much elongate, and
completely excluding the maxillaries from the oral border.
Supraoccipital in contact with the frontals, sometimes partly
covered by the parietals; opercular bones all well developed.
Basis cranii simple. Ribs sessile; no parapophyses on the prae-
caudal vertebrae; epipleurals and epineurals. Post-temporal
forked, the upper branch in contact with the epiotic or the
supraoccipital, the lower with the opisthotic ; post-clavicle present.
An adipose dorsal fin often occurs; luminous spots often present
on head and body. Ventral fins with 710 10 rays. Air-bladder
sometimes absent.

A large family (over 100 known living species), mostly of
pelagic and deep-sea Fishes. A great number of fossil types
have been described.

Recent genera :

A. Without photophores: Saurus, Saurida, Bathysaurus,
Harpodon, Scopelarchus, Aulopus, Odontostomus, Omosudis,
Sudis, Paralepis, Bathypterois, Benthosaurus, Chlorophthalmus,
Ipnops. B. With photophores: Scopelus, Dasyscopelus, Neo-
scopelus, Scopelengys, Nannobrachium, Scopelosaurus.

Fossil genera :

A. Cretaceous: Sardinioides, Acrognathus, Leptosomus, Sar-
dinius, Dactylopogon, Nematonotus, Microcoelia, Opisthopteryz,
Apateodus, Rhinellus. B. Eocene, Oligocene, and Miocene :
Omiodon, Scopeloides, Parascopelus, Anaptersu.

C, Ipnops murrayi, with dorsal view of head

B, Bathypterois dubius (after Collett).
(after Goode and Bean).

Fig. 371.—A, Scopelus crocodilus (after Goode and Bean).

CHAP. XXII HAPLOMI 613

The members of this Family vary much in form, and among
them are to be found ‘some of the most curious adaptations to
bathybial existence. One of the best known is Harpodon nehereus,
which, when newly taken, is brilliantly phosphorescent all over
the body ; in a salted and dry condition it is the “Bombay-duck,”
a delicacy eaten with curries, and exported in large quantities from
the west coast of India. It is not known to occur at any great
depth, and is not even restricted to the sea, being very abundant
in the rivers and estuaries of Bengal and Burma; whilst an allied
species, H. squamosus, is found in the Indian Ocean at depths
of 120 to 300 fathoms. In Bathypterois, the eyes are very
small; some of the rays of the paired fins being excessively pro-
longed, acting as tactile organs, and compensating the reduction in
the eyes. Sir John Murray has observed about B. longipes :
“When taken from the trawl [from 2650 fathoms] they were
always dead, and the long pectoral rays were erected like an
arch over the head, requiring considerable pressure to make
them lie along the side of the body; when erected they
resembled Pennatulids like Umbellula.” In Ipnops, which
resembles in general form the large-eyed Chlorophthalmus gracilis,
the upper surface of the broad spatulate snout is occupied by
a luminous organ longitudinally divided into two symmetrical
halves, and the eyes are absent, unless, as first supposed, this extra-
ordinary organ be a modification of them; but Professor Moseley’s
examination seems to have proved beyond doubt that it is a
special form of phosphorescent organ, the object of which would be
to attract other creatures to the wide gape of a Fish which, living
in the abysses of the sea and deprived of organs of sight and
touch, would have great difficulty in procuring its food. Odonto-
stomus, with a very large eye which can be turned upwards and
sidewards, aud enormous compressed curved teeth, barbed at the
tip and depressible backwards, is one of the few Scopelids in
which scales are completely absent.

The numerous species (about 50) of Scopelus and their allies
are moderate-sized or small pelagic and deep-sea forms found in
nearly all the seas, some coming to the surface at night, whilst
others are confined to great depths; they are remarkable for the
series of phosphorescent spots (photophores) on the body, and in
some species also on the head, where they may form large patches
on the snout. The arrangement of these photophores is a very

614 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

definite one, and it has been used for the division of these Fishes
into genera or sub-genera.’ The ventral fins have a more forward
position than in most other members of the Family.

Fam. 7. Alepidosauridae.—Characters as in the preceding,
but supratemporal simple, attached to the opisthotic, and dorsal
fin very long, formed of slender, non-articulated, simple or bifid
rays, extending along nearly the whole length of the back,
followed by a small adipose fin. The air-bladder is absent and
the body scaleless. The skeleton is feebly ossified ; the dentition
is very powerful, some of the teeth on the palate and mandible
being very strongly enlarged. 4 or 5 species are known, from
considerable depths in the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, referable
to one genus, Alepidosaurus or Plagyodus. A. ferox, trom the
Atlantic, reaches a length of 4 feet.

Fic. 372.—Alepidosaurus feror, 4 nat. size. (After Goode and Bean.)

Fam. 8. Cetomimidae.—The affinities of the recently dis-
covered genera Fondeletia and Cetomimus, deep-sea Fishes from
the North Atlantic, at depths of 1000 to 1600 fathoms, are still
uncertain, as the skeleton could not be examined; they are
probably most nearly related to the Scopelidae. The head is
enormous, with very wide gape, that of Cetomimus being
suggestive of that of a Right Whale; the teeth are small and
coarsely granular ; the gill-openings are very wide; the body is more
or less compressed and scaleless; the dorsal and anal fins are
opposed to each other; no adipose dorsal fin. In Rondeletia, the
eyes are moderately large, and ventral fins, with 5 rays, are present;
in Cetomimus, the eyes are very small,and ventral fins are absent.

1 Cf. Ratfaele, Mitth. Zool. Stat. Neap. ix. 1889, p. 179; Liitken, ‘‘ Spolia
Atlantica,” ii. 1892 ; Goode and Bean, ‘‘ Ocean. Ichthyol.” p. 70 (1895).

XXII HAPLOMI 615

Fam. 9. Chirothricidae.—Praemaxillaries delicate and styli-
form, completely excluding the maxillaries from the upper border
of the mouth ; jaws with feeble dentition or toothless; opercular
apparatus complete. Praecaudal vertebrae with robust para-
pophyses, to which ribs are attached. Ventral fins far forwards.

These Fishes, of which three fossil genera are known from the
Cretaceous of Germany and Syria, appear to be related to the
Scopelidae, from which the strong parapophyses distinguish them.
Chirothriz is remarkable for its excessively enlarged ventral fins
with about 17 rays; these fins were taken for the pectorals by

Fic. 373.—Chirothri« libanicus, restored by A. S. Woodward.

the early describers. In Telepholis and Eaxocoetotdes, the ventral
fins are smaller than the pectorals, and formed of 7 or 8 rays only ;
the dorsal region, in the former, is protected by a covering of
small, thin, rounded or polygonal dermal scutes, each bearing a
median tubercle.

Fam. 10. Kneriidae——Margin of the upper jaw formed by
the praemaxillaries; mouth toothless, not protractile. Parietals
separated by the supraoccipital. Pharyngeal bones toothless.
Praecaudal vertebrae with parapophyses. Body covered with
small scales. Ventrals with 9 rays. No adipose dorsal fin.
Air-bladder present.

616 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

The genus Kneria comprises two species from the fresh waters
of tropical Africa, one from Angola, the other from East Africa.’
Small Loach-like Fishes, two to four inches long, with the upper
jaw projecting beyond the mouth, which is inferior and transverse;
no barbels ; gill-membranes entirely grown to the isthmus, the gill-
opening being a rather narrow vertical slit; dorsal and anal fins
short, the former opposite, or nearly opposite, to the ventrals ; the
snout of the male (?) of A. angolensis is described as beset with
small spine-like excrescences; the intestinal tract makes several
convolutions.

Fam. 11. Cyprinodontidae—Mouth protractile, the max-
illaries excluded from the-oral border; teeth in the jaws and on
the pharyngeal bones ; pterygo-palatine arch weak or rudimentary ;
opercular bones all well developed. Basis cranii simple. Prae-
caudal vertebrae with strong parapophyses, bearing the ribs ;
epipleurals inserted on the ribs. Post-temporal forked. Ventrals,
if present, with 5 to 7 rays. No adipose dorsal fin. Air-bladder
sometimes absent.

From a physiological point of view, this Family may be
divided into carnivorous forms, with short digestive tract, and
phytophagous or limnophagous ones, in which the intestine forms
numerous coils. To the first division belong the living genera
Cyprinodon, Characodon, Tellia, Haplochilus, Fundulus, Rivulus,
Cynolebias, Orestias, Empetrichthys, Jenynsia, Pseudoxiphophorus,
Belonesoxz, Gambusia, Anableps, among existing forms, and the
fossil genera Prolebias (Oligocene and Miocene) and Pachylebias
(Miocene) ; to the second, the living genera Poecilia, Mollienesia,
Platypoecilus, and Girardinus. Procatopus, a near ally of Hap-
lochilus, recently discovered in South Cameroon, is remarkable
for having the ventral fins inserted far forward, below the
pectoral fins.

These are small or very small Fishes,” only a few reaching a
length of about a foot, confined to fresh or brackish waters,
recognisable externally by the flat head with protractile mouth,
the usually large scales, and the absence of a well-developed lateral

1K. spekti has been described as from Central Africa, but the only known speci-

mens were obtained by Speke in Uzaramo, a district on the coast of German East
Africa, just south of Zanzibar.

2 The most recent account of the Cyprinodonts, with much information on the

habits, development, and anatomy, is by S. Garman, Mem. Alus. Comp. Zool. xix-
No. 1, 1895.

XXII HAPLOMI 617

line. The teeth vary much in shape: cardiform, villiform, or
compressed, and bi- or tri-cuspid; the palate is either toothless, or
teeth are present on the vomer. About 200 species are known,
mostly from the American continent, only about 30 being known
from other parts of the world, viz. Southern Europe, Southern Asia
and Japan, and Africa. In many species the sexes are dissimilar,
the female being larger and less brilliantly coloured, with smaller
fins; the anal fin of the male may be modified into an intro-
mittent organ by means of which internal fertilisation takes place,
the ova developing in a sort of uterus, which the young leave in
a more or less advanced stage of growth. The most curious of

Fic. 874.—Anableps tetrophthalmus, male, 4 nat. size.

the Cyprinodontids is the genus Anableps, of Central and South
America, surface-swimming Fishes, the strongly projecting eyes of
which are divided by a horizontal band of the conjunctiva into an
upper part adapted for vision in the air, and a lower for vision in
the water, and the pupil is divided into two parts by a constriction ,
the larger species grows to the length of a foot.

oe ype

Fic. 375,.—Distribution of the Cyprinodontidae.

618 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Fam. 12. Amblyopsidae.—Mouth scarcely protractile, the
maxillaries excluded from the oral border; teeth small, in jaws
and palate, and on the pharyngeal bones. Praecaudal vertebrae
with very strong parapophyses, bearing the ribs on their upper
surface; epipleurals inserted on the ribs. Ventral fins rudi-
mentary or absent. Vent jugular, close to the gill-clefts,
Air-bladder present.

Small ovoviviparous Fishes, closely related to, and evidently
derived from, the Cyprinodontids, measuring from 1 to 5 inches,
inhabiting ditches and small streams, or confined to subterranean
waters of limestone caves, in the United States east of the Rocky
Mountains. Six species, referable to three genera, are known.

Fie, 376.—A, Chologaster cornutus, and B, Amblyopsis spelaea, nat. size.
(After Jordan. )

In Chologaster, the eyes are well developed and the body is
coloured. C. cornutus inhabits the lowland streams and swamps
of the South Atlantic States, from Virginia to Florida; C.
agassizi’ is found in the underground streams of Kentucky and
Tennessee ; and C. papilliferus occurs under stones in the springs
of south-western Illinois. Ambiyopsis and Typhlichthys, which
are evidently derived from the former, or from forms closely
related to it, have the eyes rudimentary and more or less con-
cealed under the skin, and the body is colourless. Amblyopsis
speluew is widely distributed in the caves east of the Mississippi,

XXII HAPLOMI 619

both north and south of the Ohio River; it is common in the
River Styx of the Mammoth Cave. Typhlichthys subterraneus
is found with the latter species in the caves east of the
Mississippi, but is confined to the south side of the Ohio River,
whilst 7. (Lroglichthys) rosae is found in the caves west of the
Mississippi River. Of Amblyopsis spelaea, the late Professor Cope
has observed: “If these Amblyopses be not alarmed, they come
to the surface to feed, and swim in full sight, like white aquatic
ghosts. They are then easily taken by the hand or net, if perfect
silence is preserved, for they are unconscious of the presence of an
enemy except through the medium of hearing; this sense, however,
is evidently very acute, for at any noise they turn suddenly down-
wards, and hide beneath stones, etc., on the bottom.” Dr. Garman
thinks, on the contrary, that such a sense can hardly be developed
in recesses where we are accustomed to think any sounds other than
those made by the rippling or dripping water are almost unknown,
and that it is through the sense of touch, and not through
hearing, that the Fish is disturbed. In fact, the head is provided
with a great number of tactile papillae, arranged in transverse
ridges, provided with nervous filaments, which evidently compen-
sate the loss of the visual organ.’

Fam. 13. Stephanoberycidae.—This Family has hitherto been
placed near the Berycidae, among the Acanthopterygii, but there
are no spinous rays in the dorsal and anal fins; and the ventrals,
formed of one simple and four or five branched rays, are abdominal.
The genus Stephanoberyx, with two species from the Atlantic, at
depths of 535 to 2949 fathoms, is characterised by a large, thick,
cavernous head, with thin bony spine-bearing ridges, a large
mouth bordered by the protractile praemaxillaries, behind which
are the large maxillaries, a short dorsal and a short anal, opposed to
each other behind the ventrals, and the body covered with feebly
imbricated scales, each bearing in the centre one or several erect
spines. The largest specimen measures 6 inches. Malacosarcus,
a small Fish from the Pacific, at depths of 2350 and 2425
fathoms, is very closely allied to Stephanoberya, but its scales are
very thin and cycloid. The striking resemblance which the head

1 On the history and habits of the Blind Fishes of the Mammoth Cave, cf. Putnam,
Amer. Nat. 1872, p. 6, and Proc. Boston Soc. xvii. 1875, p. 222. For a recent
account of the eyes of the Amblyopsidae, cf. C. H. Eigenmann’s paper in Arch. f.
Entwickelungsmech. viii. 1899, p. 545, to which is appended a complete biblio-
graphical index to the subject.

620 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

bears to that of the Berycid Ielamphaes may be merely a case of
convergence, and it must be borne in mind that this appearance
is approached by some species of Scopelus, with which both
Malacosarcus and Melamphaes were originally confounded. The
praecaudal vertebrae are provided with parapophyses. I have
ascertained on a specimen of Stephanoberyx monae that the air-
bladder is connected with the dorsal side of the stomach by a
short and comparatively wide duct.

Fam. 14. Percopsidae.——Margin of the upper jaw formed
by the praemaxillaries; mouth small, not protractile, toothed ;
palate toothless. Supraoccipital in contact with the frontals,
separating the small parietals. Basis cranii simple. Most of
the praecaudal vertebrae with parapophyses, on the upper surface
of which the ribs are inserted; no epipleurals. Post-temporal
forked ; post-clavicle present; scapular foramen in the scapula,
on which three hour-glass-shaped pterygials are inserted, a
fourth being inserted on the coracoid. Dorsal fin with two
true spines; anal with one or two; ventrals far forward, with
9 rays; pectorals inserted rather high. A small adipose dorsal
fin. Body covered with strongly ctenoid scales. Air-bladder
present (with open duct).

This is a most interesting group of Fishes, from the resem-
blance which they bear to the Perches, and they have therefore
been raised to the rank of a sub-order, Salmopercae, by Jordan
and Evermann, who regard them as “archaic fishes, relics of
some earlier fauna, and apparently derived directly from the
extinct transitional forms through which the Haplomi and
Acanthopteri have descended from allies of the Isospondyli
[Malacopterygii].”. On the other hand, an analysis of their
characters shows them to belong to the Haplomi, of which they

XXII HETEROMI 621

may be regarded as highly specialised members, having evolved
in the direction of the Acanthopterygu.

Only two genera ave known, each with a single species:
Percopsts, from the rivers and streams of Canada and the north-
eastern United States, and Columbia, more recently discovered
in the sandy or weedy lagoons along the Columbia River. These
Fishes are of small size, not exceeding 6 inches in length.
Their eggs are unusually large.

Fic. 378.—Columbia transmontana, natural size. (After Eigenmann.)

Sub-Order 6. Heteromi.

Air-bladder without open duct. Opercle well developed ;
parietal bones separating the frontals from the supraoccipital.
Pectoral arch suspended from the supraoccipital or the epiotic,
the post-temporal small and simple or replaced by a ligament ;
no mesocoracoid. Ventral fins abdominal, if present.

The Halosauridae and Notacanthidae are deep-sea Fishes of
obscure affinities. In the abdominal position of the many-
rayed ventral fins and in the absence of the mesocoracoid arch
they agree with the Haplomi; but if, as the investigations of
Giinther lead us to believe,’ there is really no open communica-
tion between the air-bladder and the digestive tract, they

1 Vaillant was inclined to take a different view, but with considerable diffidence,
owing to his inability actually to trace an open duct. I believe Giinther to be
tight on this point, as well as in his account of the suspension of the pectoral arch
in Notacanthus, which I have been able to verify. Besides, Mr. W. S. Rowntree,

who has great experience in these matters, has kindly examined at my request a
well-preserved example of Halosauropsis macrochir, and informs me that ‘the air-

622 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

should be removed from this physostomous sub-order. The
two families have many characters in common, such as the
attachment and structure of the pectoral arch, which is devoid of
a post-clavicle, the position of the pectoral fins high up the sides,
the strong parapophyses inserted very low down on the centra of
the vertebrae, the extent of the parietal bones, which meet in
a sagittal suture and separate the frontals from the supra-
occipital. The recent discovery of a third family, the Lipo-
genyidae, which, in the structure of the dorsal fin, is exactly
intermediate between the two others, bas lessened the gap
between the Lyomeri (Halosauridae) and Heteromi (Notacan-
thidae) of Gill, which I have proposed to unite in a sub-order
under the latter name.

These Fishes are no doubt derived from forms in which a
separate caudal fin existed; such a type must have been near
the Dercetidae, as defined by A. 5. Woodward, which may
provisionally be placed here.

An imperfectly known Fish from the Chalk of Mount Lebanon,
Pronotacanthus sahelalmae, appears to bear some affinity to
Notacanthus, and has been placed in the same family; but its
characters are not sufficiently defined to refer it without doubt
to this division.

There is a fifth family which may enter this sub-order:
the Fierasferidae, the structure of which has been exquisitely
described and figured by Emery.’ Hitherto placed with or near
the Ophidiidae, they differ widely from them, as well as from
all Acanthopterygians, in the conformation of the skull, the
supraoccipital being separated from the frontals by the parietals,
which form a long median suture. This is a feature which has
only been observed in Fishes with abdominal ventral fins, and
although the total absence of those fins in Fierasfer deprive
us of an important criterion in deciding on its affinities, I am
inclined to regard this family as derived from an “abdominal”
type. The conformation of the pectoral arch has much in
common with that of the Halosaurs, and, notwithstanding the
interpretation that has been given to the bones at the back of

bladder passes anteriorly into a tapering band of tissue which ends in a thread-

like ligament attached to the stomach near its posterior end and in the mid-dorsal

line—not to the oesophagus ; no trace of an open communication could be found.”
1 Fauna u. Flora d. Golf. v. Neap. ii. 1880.

XXII HETEROMI 623

the cranium in the latter type, the same may be said, in a
general way, of the skull.

As pointed out by Emery, the very anterior position of the
vent in the Fierasferidae is directly related to the curious mode
of life of these Fishes, and the analogous condition obtained
in various families, such as the Gymnotidae, Nemichthyidae,
Amblyopsidae, shows it to be a character of relatively small
systematic importance.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.

A. Vent posterior.
a. A distinct caudal fin; ordinary scales small or wanting, but enlarged

scutes along the side ; : 3 . 1. Dercetidae f.
b. Tail tapering to a point; scales eyeloid.
No spines; dorsal fin short, anal very long 2. Haloswuridae.
Fins with spines, dorsal short, anal long . 8. Lipogenyidae.
Dorsal fin formed of a series of spines, anal long, formed partly of spines
and partly of soft rays , 4. Notacanthidae.

B. Vent immediately behind the gill- opening ; no caudal fin; scales absent
5. Fierasferidae.

Fam. 1. Dercetidae.—Body much elongate; ordinary scales
small or wanting, but two or more continuous series of enlarged
scutes along each side; mouth large, praemaxillaries apparently
forming the greater part of the upper border of the mouth,
which is toothed; opercular apparatus complete. Dorsal fin
more or less extended, without BpEnee anal short, caudal
separate; ventrals with not less than 7 or 8 rays.

Dercetis, Leptotrachelus, Leptecodon, Pelargorhynchus, and
Stratodus, from the Upper Cretaceous of Europe, Syria, and
North America.

Fam, 2. Halosauridae.— Body elongate, covered with cycloid
scales, the tail tapering to a point, without caudal fin; head
with scales; mouth moderate, bordered by the praemaxillaries
and the maxillaries, both toothed ; suborbitals large; praeopercle
rudimentary. Dorsal fin short, formed of soft rays, above or
a little behind the ventrals, which are rather far back, and
formed of 9 or 10 rays ; anal very long, without spines, extending
to the end of the tail. Ovaries transversely laminated, the
ova falling into the abdominal cavity. Some 10 living species
are known, referred to three genera, inhabiting the Atlantic,
Pacific, and Indian Oceans, at depths of 500 to 1400 fathoms.

624 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

In Halosaurus the scales of the lateral line, which runs near
the lower profile, are scarcely enlarged, and are destitute of
luminous organs. Halosawrichthys differs in the union of the
ventral fins with each other, as in Notacanthus. In Halosauropsis
the scales cf the lateral line are strongly enlarged and pouch-
like, and bear photophores.

This family is one of great antiquity, being represented in
the Upper Cretaceous of Westphalia by Lchidnocephalus, which,
as shown by A. 8. Woodward, appears to have been closely
related to Halosaurus.

iy

Fic. 379.—Halosauropsis macrochir, 4 nat. size. (After Grinther.)

Fam. 3. Lipogenyidae.—Similar to the preceding in shape
and in the position of the dorsal fin, but with a toothless,
roundish, inferior, suctorial mouth, and with the short dorsal and
the long anal formed partly of spines and partly of soft rays.
Head and body covered with minute scales; lateral line nearer
the dorsal than the ventral profile. Ventrals with 3 spines and
7 soft rays. <A single species, Lipogenys gilli, from the North
Atlantic, 865 fathoms.

Fic. 380.—Lipogenys gillit. (After Goode and Bean.)

Fam. 4, Notacanthidae.—Body elongate, covered with very
small cycloid scales, the tail tapering to a point, without caudal
fin; head scaly; mouth small, inferior, bordered by the prae-
maxillaries only; jaws toothed; no suborbitals; praeoperculum
small; post-temporal replaced by ligament. Dorsal fin formed
of a series of short disconnected spines; anal very long, formed
partly of spines and partly of soft rays, extending to the end
of the tail. Ventrals with 1 to 5 spines and 7 to 10 soft
rays.

XXII HETEROMI 625

Two genera: Notacanthus, with the ventrals connate or
confluent and with 6 to 12 dorsal spines; and Polyacanthonotus,
with the ventrals separated and 27 to 38 dorsal spines. Nine
species, from the Mediterranean, the Atlantic, and the Pacific,
at depths of 400 to 1875 fathoms.

Fic. 381.—.Votacanthus bonapartii, & nat. size. (After Vaillant.)

Fam. 5. Fierasferidae.—Body elongate or extremely attenu-
ate, naked, the tail tapering to a point or truncate, without
distinct caudal fin; mouth small, inferior, bordered by the prae-
maxillaries ; jaws toothed; no suborbitals; praeoperculum well
developed. Dorsal and anal fins very long, extending to the
end of the tail, and formed entirely of soft rays. Ventral
fins absent. Vent situated immediately behind the gill-open-
ing. Air-bladder with a muscular apparatus for dilatation of
its anterior part.

A single genus, Fierasfer, with about 10 species, distributed
over nearly all the warm and tropical seas, rarely found as far
north as the west coast of Ireland. Hncheliophis, without
pectoral fins, is the larval form of Fierasfer.

Fierasfer spends the greater part of its existence in the
interior of Holothurians and other Echinoderms as well as in
bivalve Mollusca. It has been observed to enter Holothurians
by the posterior or anal aperture, either head first or tail
foremost, in the latter case availing itself of the suction which
takes place alternately with the expulsion of water by that
orifice; it remains near the anus, from which it projects its
head in search of food outside its host. It is neither a true
parasite nor a commensal or mutualist, in the sense given to
these terms by Van Beneden, but simply a lodger, “ inquilino,”
as Emery puts it. Semper, however, regards Encheliophis
vermicularis as a true parasite, feeding on the viscera of the
Holothurian in which it lives. Putnam has examined eight
specimens of a Fierasfer from the Bay of Panama, which were
obtained alive from pearl oysters, and also one beautifully

VOL. VII 28

626 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

‘enclosed in a pearly covering deposited upon it by the oyster ;
a similar specimen is preserved in the British Museum.

Fia. 882.—Fierasfer acus, penetrating into Holothurians, 2 nat. size. (After Emery.)

a

Sub-Order 7. Catosteomi.

Air-bladder, if present, without open duct. Parietal bones, if
present, separated by the supraoccipital. Pectoral arch suspended
from the skull; no mesocoracoid arch; coracoid usually very
large. Ventral fins, if present, abdominal, or pelvis attached to
the coracoid bones.

The mouth is small and bordered by the praemaxillaries or
by the praemaxillaries and a small portion of the maxillaries.
The air-bladder is present, except in the Solenostomidae and
Pegasidae.

Following the suggestions of Kner and Steindachner and
Cope to their logical conclusion, A. 8. Woodward, in his valuable
catalogue of the Fossil Fishes in the British Museum, has
united the Lophobranchs of Cuvier with the Hemibranchs of
Cope, a course which seems fully justified, and has received

XXII CATOSTEOMI 627

further support from the recent investigations of Swinnerton)}
who has proposed to unite the two groups under the new
name of Thoracostei. The name Phthinobranchii has also
been suggested by O. P. Hay for the same association. The
structure of the Lophobranchs (Solenostomidae and Syngnathidae)
shows that these fishes are only extremely specialised forms of
the group of which the Sticklebacks are the well-known type,
and the character of the “tufted” gills alone is surely not of
sufficiently great importance to warrant the retention of the
Lophobranchii as a division equivalent to the sub-orders adopted
in the present classification. Besides, as recently pointed out by
A. Huot,’ there is no fundamental difference, but only one of
degree, between the so-called tufted gill and the normal type;
each “tuft” corresponds to one branchial lamella, and at a certain
stage of development the disposition of the branchial lamella is
the same in a Syngnathus and in an ordinary Teleostean. I
have recently attempted to show® that the Lamprididae are
related to the Hemibranchi, although sufficiently distinct to
warrant the establishment of a division, named Selenichthyes.*

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.

I. Praeoperculum and symplectic distinct; branchial apparatus fully
developed; gills pectinated; mouth terminal, toothless; post-temporal
forked, free; pelvic bones connected with scapular arch; ventral fins with
15 to 17 rays; ribs long, sessile ; fins without spines (SELENICHTHYES)

1. Lamprididae.

IT. Praeoperculum and = syiplectic distinct, latter much _ elongate ;
branchial apparatus more or less reduced; gills pectinate; post-temporal
simple, immovable ; mouth terminal (HEMIBRANCHTI).

A. Mouth toothed.
1. Pelvic bones usually connected with scapular arch ; spinous
dorsal represented by isolated spines.
Snout conical or but slightly tubiform; ventral fins with 1 spine and 1 or
2 soft rays; ribs slender, free ; anterior vertebrae not enlarged
2. Gastrosteidae.

1 Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. xiv. 1902, p. 503.

2 Ann. Sci. Nat. (8), xiv. 1902, p. 197.

® Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) x. 1902, p. 147.

* E. C. Starks, in an important paper on ‘‘The Shoulder Girdle and Charac-
teristic Osteology of the Hemibranchiate Fishes” (Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. xxv. 1902,
p- 619), has shown that the so-called infraclavicle of Sticklebacks and allies does not
exist as a distinct element. The definition of the Catosteomi, as I had originally
drawn it up, has accordingly had to be modified.

628 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Snout tubiform ; ventral fins with 1 spine and 4 soft rays; ribs flattened,
fused with the lateral bony shields; anterior vertebrae not enlarged
3. Aulorhynchidae.
Snout tubiform ; ribs slender, free ; first vertebra enlarged
4. Protosyngnathidae.

2. Pelvic bones not connected with scapular arch; ventrals
without spine, with 5 or 6 rays; snout tubiform ; first
vertebra very elongate, formed by the fusion of several.

Isolated dorsal spines ; body scaly : . 5. Aulostomatidae.
No dorsal spines; body naked 3 ‘ . 6. Fistularvidae.

B. Mouth toothless; snout tubiform ; two short dorsal fins, the first
with a few spines; ventral fins with 3 to 5 rays; anterior
vertebrae elongate.

Body covered with bony shields and small rough scales
7. Centriscidae,
Body completely cuirassed by bony shields which are fused with the endo-
skeleton ; ; . 8 Amphisilidae.

III. Pracopereulam absent ; symplectic much elongate; branchial
apparatus more or less reduced; gill-lamellae reduced in number and
enlarged, forming rounded lobes ; post-temporal simple, immovably attached
to the skull; mouth toothless, at the end of a tubiform snout ; body covered
with bony plates (LopHOBRANCHII).

Two dorsal fins; ventral fins present, with 7 rays; gill-openings wide;

exoskeleton of large star-like plates . : 9. Solenostomidae.
A single dorsal fin; no ventral fins; gill-openings very small; exoskeleton
in the form of rings ‘ ; . 10. Syngnathidae.

IV. Prasapercatam and spmmpleetiio absent ; gills pectinated ; mouth in-
ferior, toothless ; body entirely covered with ante plates; ventral fin with
2 or 3 rays (HyYPOSTOMIDES) : . LL. Pegasidae.

Fam. 1. Lamprididae.—Body short and deep, with minute
scales. Snout short; mouth toothless, bordered by the prae-
maxillaries and, to a small extent, by the maxillaries; opercular
bones well developed. Gills four, pectinated ; branchial apparatus
fully developed. Post-temporal bone forked. Vertebrae very
numerous (21+ 25), without transverse processes; ribs strong,
long. Fins without spines; dorsal and anal elongate. Pectoral
fins with very short pterygials folding domauards against the
body. Pelvic bones connected with ‘the coracoids, which are
very large, and do not form a suture at their ventral extremity.
Ventral fins with 15 to 17 rays. ,

The Opah or King-Fish (Lampris luna), the sole representative
of this family, is remarkable for its large size (growing to a length
of four feet) and its vivid colours. Its flesh is rich, and inter-
mediate between that of the Salmon and that of the Tunny. It
is a pelagic fish of wide distribution, known from the North

XXII CATOSTEOMI 629

Atlantic and Mediterranean and from distant points in the
Pacific; specimens are occasionally captured on our coasts. It
feeds on other fish, but little is known of its habits and nothing
of its development.

The affinities of the Lamprididae are very doubtful. Lampris
has usually been placed with the Acanthopterygians, a view which
is still upheld by Gill’ 1 now agree with this high authority in
regarding the bone which I took for an infraclavicle as a much
developed coracoid, and the bone termed by me the coracoid as
a pterygial. But it has also been shown, by Starks, that such
a thing as an infraclavicle does not exist in the Stickleback, the
bone so-called being only a part of the coracoid; and as in most
of the Sticklebacks the pelvic bones join the latter, the resemb-
lance between them and Lampris remains, As I have previously
pointed out, the absence of spines in the fins, and the position of
the ventral fins, together with the great number of rays in the
latter, which is only met with in the lower Teleosteans, are
characters which necessitate the removal of Lampris from the
Acanthopterygians, and I cannot find a better place for them
than near the Gastrosteidae.

The whole question of the arrangement of the Physoclists
with abdominal ventrals (Catosteomi and Percesoces) is, I feel,
much in need of revision, and it may be found advisable to
break up this group into a greater number of sub-orders, in
which case the Selenichthyes would stand by themselves; the
Hemibranchii and Lophobranchii would be united under the former
name, as proposed by Woodward, or under that of Thoracostei
(Swinnerton) or Phthinobranchii (Hay). The position in the
system of the Pegasidae is still somewhat doubtful. This family
is regarded by some authors as related to the mail-cheeked
Acanthopterygians.

Fam. 2. Gastrosteidae.—Body more or less elongate, naked
or protected by bony shields, tapering to a slender caudal
peduncle. Head inoderate, with short or elongate and tubiform
snout; mouth small, terminal, toothed; opercular bones well
developed; suborbitals in contact with praeoperculum, protecting
the cheek. Gills four, pectinated. Praecaudal vertebrae with
strong transverse processes and slender, free ribs. Spinous dorsal
represented by isolated spines. Pectoral fins with short ptery-

1 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. xxvi. 1903, p. 915.

630 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

gials. Pelvic bones usually connected with scapular arch.
Ventral fins with one spine and one or two soft rays.

Fic. 383.—Fectoral arch (left side) of Gastrosteus aculeatus. (After Parker.)
cl, Clavicle ; cor, coracoid ; pt, pterygials ; sc, scapula ; se/, supra-clavicle.

Four genera: Gastrosteus, Apeltes, Hucalia, Spinachia.

The little Three-spined and ‘Two-spined Sticklebacks (Gastro-
steus aculeatus and G@. pungitius), which include many varieties that
have been regarded as distinct species, are among the best known
of our British Fishes. They are remarkable for the perfect indiffer-
ence with which they can be transported from fresh into salt water,
and vice versa, and for the elaborate nests which the males build

Fia. 384.—Gastrosteus aculeatus. x1. (After Goode.)

in fresh or brackish water, and over which they watch with the
greatest vigilance after the female has deposited her relatively
large eggs.! These nests are made of weeds and twigs fastened
together by threads secreted by the kidneys of the male. The

1 On the nesting habits, ef. Coste, Mém. Acad. Sci. Paris, x. 1848, p. 575, Pl.;
Warington, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (2) x. 1852, p. 276; Prince, dun. Mag. Nat.
Hist. (5) xvi. 1885, p. 487, Pl. xiv. On the spinning organ: Mobius, Arch. Mikr.
Anat. xxv. 1886, p. 554, Pl. xxii.

XXII CATOSTEOMI 631

larger fifteen-spined Stickleback (Spinachia vulgaris) is entirely
Marine; its nests are to be found on our coasts in sheltered rock-
pools, and they are made chiefly of sea-weeds and Hydrozoa.
Sticklebacks are short-lived, and are believed to breed only once.

The Gastrosteidae are restricted to the northern hemisphere,
‘being more abundant in the higher latitudes, extending to Ice-
land, Greenland, and Bering Straits; the southernmost points
of their distribution are Algeria in the Old World, and Lower
California in the New.’

A very large number of species have been described, but
probably only about a dozen deserve to stand.

Zz
¢.
QO sy,
ae
Vv

2

Fic. 385.—Distribution of the Gastrosteidae.

Fam. 3. Aulorhynchidae—The genera Aulorhynchus and
Auliscus, each with one species from the Northern Pacific, much
resemble Spinachia in outward form and in the equal size of the
anterior vertebrae, but the snout is still more produced, tubiform,
and the ventral fins are formed of one spine and four soft rays.
The difference which justifies their separation as a distinct family
resides in the disposition of the ribs, which are flattened and
ankylosed to the lateral bony shields.

Fam. 4. Protosyngnathidae.— This family appears to be
intermediate between the Gastrosteidae and the Aulostomatidae,
agreeing with the former in possessing slender, free ribs, with
the latter in having the first vertebrae elongate, though to a

1 Dr. Sauvage has described a Gastrosteus texanus, but the locality is probably
incorrect, as recent American works do not mention the occurrence of Sticklebacks
in Texas.

632 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

less degree than in Auwlostoma. Its only representative is
Protosyngnathus sumatrensis, from a Tertiary freshwater formation
in Sumatra, which has been referred, without adequate grounds,
to Aulorhynchus or Auliscops.’

Fam. 5. Aulostomatidae.—Allied to the Aulorhynchidae,
differing in the ventral fins devoid of spines, formed of 5 or 6
rays, widely removed from the pectoral arch, the very elongate,
saddle-shaped anterior vertebra formed by the fusion of several,
the large supratemporals produced backward over the anterior
vertebra, the very elongate pterygials of the pectoral fin, and
the compressed body covered with small ctenoid scales. Ribs
are rudimentary or absent. No suborbitals. The snout is long,
tubiform; the small terminal mouth bears bands of minute
teeth, and the lower jaw has a small barbel at the symphysis.
A single genus, Aulostoma, with two species from the Atlantic
coasts of tropical America, and two from the Eocene and Miocene
of Europe. A. coloratum grows to a length of 26 inches.

Fam. 6. Fistulariidae.—Body greatly elongate, naked. First
vertebra much elongate, formed by the fusion of several; strong
transverse processes to the ribs in front and behind, those of two
vertebrae suturally united; ribs rudimentary or absent. Supra-
temporal much produced posteriorly, extending over the anterior
vertebrae ; suborbitals absent; snout forming a long tube, which
terminates in a narrow mouth with minute teeth. Spinous
dorsal entirely absent. Pterygials of pectoral fin very elongate.
Ventral fins very small, with 6 soft rays, inserted far behind the
pectoral girdle.

The Flute-mouths, Mistwlaria, which Dr. Giinther describes as
“gigantic marine Sticklebacks living near the shore, from which
they are frequently driven into the open sea,” are represented by
three species, from the tropical and subtropical parts of the Atlantic
and Indo-Pacific. The middle rays of the forked caudal fin are
produced into a long filament. The largest species, F. tabaccaria,
reaches a length of 6 feet. The same genus is represented by
two species in the Upper Eocene and Oligocene of Europe, and
Urosphen, from the Upper Eocene, is regarded as allied to it.

1 Protaulopsis, from Monte Bolea, appears to me to belong to the Scombresocidae.
The anterior vertebrae are equal in size; long, slender ribs are present, the body
is scaly, and the so-called infraclavicles are absent. The rostrum is so much
crushed that no opinion can be formed as to its structure.

XXII CATOSTEOMI 633

Fam. 7. Centriscidae—Body moderately elongate, partially
enclosed in a bony armour, which is distinct from the endo-
skeleton. Anterior vertebrae elongate, with strong parapophyses
ankylosed to the exoskeleton; no ribs. Suborbitals absent ;
snout forming a long tube, with small, terminal, toothless mouth.
Two dorsal fins, the anterior with a very strong spine. Pterygials
of pectoral fin very small. Ventral fins small, with 4 or 5
rays, the pelvic bones in contact with the postclavicles.

Centriscus, with five species in the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans,
represents this family at the present day. (C. scolopas has
occasionally been found on the English coast. Isolated spines
from the Pliocene of Tuscany have been referred to the same
genus. Rhaiphosus, from the Eocene of Monte Bolca, is believed
to have been allied to Centriscus.

Fam. 8. Amphisilidae.— Near the preceding, but body
extremely compressed and completely enclosed in a thin bony
armour which is fused with the endoskeleton ; the caudal region,
much abbreviated, is free and relegated to the ventral surface,
the body terminating in the two dorsals, of which the first bears
a strong spine. The ventral fins are far back, very small, formed
of 3 or 4 rays.

Amplvisile is represented by three or four recent species in the
Indian and Pacific Oceans, and two are known from Upper
Eocene and Oligocene beds in Europe. Dr. Arthur Willey has
observed these fishes in the Southern Pacific. A. strigata “ lives
in small shoals of about half-a-dozen individuals, and swims
about with rapidity in a vertical position, cleaving the water
with its razor-shaped body.”

Fam. 9. Solenostomidae.—Body moderately elongate, with
large star-like ossifications. Anterior vertebrae elongate, without
transverse processes ; no ribs. Snout much produced, tubiform ;
mouth small, terminal, toothless; no praeoperculum ; symplectic
elongate ; gill-opening wide; gill-lamellae small rounded lobes.
Two short dorsal fins, the rays of the anterior not articulated,
flexible spines. Pterygials of pectoral fin very small. Ventral
fins large, with 7 rays, behind the pectoral arch. No air-bladder.

The unique genus, Solenostomus, with three or four species from
the Indian and Pacific Oceans, may be regarded as in many
respects intermediate between the Centriscidae and the Syngnath-
idae. Tn the female the inner side of the ventral fins coalesces

634 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

with the integuments of the body, forming a large pouch for the
reception of the eggs.

Solenorhynchus, from the Upper Eocene of North Italy,
probably belongs to this family, but its form is much more
elongate, and the exoskeleton is in regular rings.

Fam. 10. Syngnathidae.— Body more or less elongate,
protected by an exoskeleton forming rings. snterior vertebrae
not elongate; parapophyses strong, ankylosed to the exoskeleton ;
no ribs. Snout much produced, tubiform ; mouth small, terminal,
toothless; no praeoperculum; symplectic elongate; gill - cleft
reduced to a very small opening near the upper posterior angle
of the gill-cover; gill-lamellae small rounded lobes. A single
dorsal fin. Pectoral fins, if present, with very small pterygials;
ventrals absent. Caudal fin often absent; tail sometimes
prehensile.

Fic. 386.—Syngnathus pelagicus.

This family embraces about 175 marine species, and is
represented over the greater part of the world. Principal genera:
Siphonostoma, Syngnathus, Penetopteryx, Ichthyocampus, Nanno-
campus, Osphyolax, Urocampus, Doryichthys, Coelonotus, Stigma-
tophorus, Nerophis, Protocampus, G'astrotoceus, Solenognathus,
Hippocampus, Acentronura, Phyllopteryx.

Remains are found in the Upper Eocene and Miocene beds
of Europe, and have been referred to Siphonostoma and Syngnathus,
and to the extinct genus Calamostoma. It is probable that
Pseudosyngnathus, from the Upper Eocene of Monte Bolea, is the
type of a distinct family.

The best known members of this family are the Needle-Fish
or Pipe-Fish (Siphonostoma and Syngnathus) and Sea-Horse
(Hippocampus) of our coasts. The latter, like Amphistle, swims
with the body in a vertical position. In most species the male
takes charge of the eggs, in a pouch under the tail (Siphonostoma,

XXII CATOSTEOMI 635

Syngnathus, Penetopteryx, Nannocampus, Stigmatophorus, Hippo-
campus), in a groove under the tail (Phylloplerya), or in a groove
on the abdomen (Doryichthys, Coelonotus, Nerophis, Gastrotoceus).

Fic. 387.—Hippocampus guttulatus.
Male, showing brood-pouch (mp). Fic. 388.—Phyllopteryx eques.
u, Anus ; b.a, branchial aperture. % nat. size.

An Australian species of Syngnathus has been described by
E. P. Ramsay under the name of S. intestinalis, from its living
inside Holothurians, in the manner of /ierasfer, and G. Lunel has
observed a Doryichthys to offer a similar instance of inquilinism.

One of the most remarkable types of Syngnathids is Phyllopterya:,
from Australia. The spines and knobs of the head and body are
furnished with dermal appendages, which closely imitate the
fucus among which they live.

Fam. 11. Pegasidae.—Body short or moderately elongate,
encased in an exoskeleton forming rings. Anterior vertebrae
not elongate; no ribs. Snout produced beyond the mouth,
which is small, inferior, and toothless; no praeoperculum, no
symplectic ; gill-opening very small; gills pectinated. A single
dorsal fin. Pectoral fins large, horizontal; ventrals reduced to
one or two filamentous rays, behind the scapular arch. <Air-
bladder absent.

636 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Five or six species, referable to two genera, Pegasus and
Parapegasus, make wp this family. They are very small fishes,
inhabiting the coasts of China, Japan, Arabia, the Malay Archi-
pelago, and Australia. Pegasus is remarkable among all fishes
in having the five anterior rays of the pectoral fin transformed
into strong spines.

Sub-Order 8. Percesoces.

Air-bladder, if present, without open duct. Parietal bones
separated by the supraoccipital. Pectoral arch suspended from
the skull; no mesocoracoid arch. Ventral fins, if present, abdo-
minal, or at least with the pelvic bones not solidly attached to
the clavicular arch.

This group connects the Haplomi with the Acanthopterygi,
the Scombresocidae being somewhat related to the Cyprinodonts,)
whilst the Anabantidae show distinct affinity to the Osphro-
menidae in the following sub-order. Other faiilies, previously
included among the Scombriform Acanthopterygians, are placed
here on the assumption that the loose attachment of the pelvic
bones to the clavicles is a primitive character, and not the result
of degeneration, such as occurs in some cases among true Acan-
thopterygians. Although this sub-order is perhaps only an
artificial association, it must be borne in mind that, notwith-
standing the very wide divergence which exists between the first
and last families, and however dissimilar their members may
appear to be at first sight, a gradual passage may be traced con-
necting the most aberrant types.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.
I. Ventral fins, if present, inserted far behind the pectorals; no spines to
the fins. :
Ribs attached to the extremity of much-developed parapophyses; lower
pharyngeal bones completely wnited ; pectoral fins inserted very high up
1. Scombresocidae.

1 Swinnerton (Quart. J. Mier. Sci. xlv. 1902, p. 554) has pointed out that the
skull of the Scombresoces belongs to what he terms the Acrartete type (#.e. in
which the attachment of the palatine cartilage or its derivates is confined to the
pre-ethmoid cornua), whilst the other Percesoces examined by him, as well as the
Cyprinodonts are Disartete (the attachment being at the parethmoid and _pre-
ethmoid cornua); but the character is so indistinctly defined in some adult
Cyprinodonts that I feel some diffidence in making use of this character for
systematic purposes in the present state of our knowledge.

XXII PERCESOCES 637

Ribs inostly sessile; lower pharyngeal bones distinct ; pectoral fins nearer
the ventral than the dorsal line é ‘ . 2. Ammodytidae.
II. Ventral fins, if present, more or less approximated to the pectorals.
A. Two well-developed dorsal fins, the anterior small and formed,
at least in part, of spinous rays.
1. Ribs attached to strong parapophyses.
Pelvic bones free or connected with the clavicles by ligament; pectoral fins

inserted high up. : . 3. Atherinidae.

Pelvic bones suspended from the ‘postelay icles; pectoral fins inserted very
high up; teeth very feeble or absent ‘ . 4. Mugilidae.

Pelvic bones suspended from the postclavicles; pectoral fins low down,
with detached lower rays. ‘ ; . 5. Polynemidae.

Pelvic bones connected with the clavicles by ligament; pectoral fins nearer
the ventral than the dorsal line; dentition powerful, cardiform ; scales
minute or absent. : . 6. Chiasmodontidae,

2. Anterior ibs east pelvic bones not connected with the
scapular arch; pectoral fins nearer _ ventral than the
dorsal line : : . 7. Sphyr aenrdae.

B. Spinous dorsal, if present, connected with ithe soft.

1. Anterior vertebrae without parapophyses ; scales on head, if
present, small.

Oesophagus with lateral sacs which are beset with papillae internally ;
spinous dorsal long; scales rhomboidal, in oblique transverse series ; pelvic
bones free. ‘ . 8. Tetragonuridae.

Oesophagus with lateral sacs W hich are peset with toothed papillae internally ;
spinous dorsal, if distinct, shorter than the soft dorsal ; scales moderate or
small, cycloid, often deciduous. ; : . 9. Stromaterdae.

No sacs in the oesophagus; fins without spines; scales very small or absent

10. Icosterdae.

2. All, or all but the anterior two vertebrae with parapophyses ;
scales on head large; a superbranchial cavity.

No spines to the fins ; : 11. Ophiocephalidae.

Strong spines to the dorsal, anal, and ventral fins 12. Anabantidae.

Fam. 1. Scombresocidae.—Maxillary entering the border
of the upper jaw; dentition moderately strong or feeble. Lower
pharyngeal bones united. Praecaudal vertebrae with strong
parapophyses supporting the ribs. Body covered with cycloid
scales. Pectoral fins inserted very high up; ventral fins widely
separated from the pectorals, without spines, with 6 rays. Dorsal
fin opposed to the anal, and likewise formed entirely of soft rays.
Air-bladder generally present, sometimes cellular.

The shape of the head and body vary greatly, and the pectoral
fin may reach an extraordinary wing-like development. The
dorsal fin may be followed by a series of finlets, as in many of
the Scombridae. Most of the Scombresocidae, of which about
200 species are known, are marine; some are carnivorous,

638 TELEOSTEI CHAP,

others (Hemirhamphus) mainly herbivorous, feeding on green
alvae. Nearly all are in the habit of making great leaps out of
the water, this tendency culminating in the Flying-Fish (#ocoetus),
which skip or sail through the air in a manner the explanation
of which has given rise to much controversy. According to the
latest evidence ! the sole source of motive power is the action of
the strong tail while in the water; no force is acquired while
the fish is in the air. The pectorals are not used as wings but as
parachutes. There is every passage between the small pectoral
fin of a Saurie (Scombresoa’) or a Hemirhamphus and the swallow-
like wings of the most developed Hzocoetus. The genus Hemi-
evocoetus is a very remarkable connecting form. The Gar-Pike
(Belone), of which one species is common on our coasts, have both

Fia, 889.—Gar-Pike (Belone annulata), x3. (After Cuvier and Valenciennes.)

jaws produced into a long slender beak; the bones are green.
In Hemirhamphus the lower jaw only is prolonged; some of the
species, living in fresh water, are viviparous, the anal fin being
modified into a copulatory organ, as in many Cyprinodonts.
Scombresocidae occur in all the tropical and temperate seas.
Lelone, Scombresox, and Hemirhamphus are found in Upper Eocene
and Miocene beds of Europe, and, as stated above, Protaulopsis
should perhaps be referred to this family.
» Ktikenthal, Abh. Senck. Ges. xxii. 1896, p- 9; Mobius, Zettschr. wiss. Zool.

xxx. Suppl. 1878, p. 343, and Arch. Physiol. (Leipzig), 1889, p. 348 ; Jordan and
Evermann, Fish, N. Amer. p. 730.

Xx PERCESOCES 639

Fam. 2. Ammodytidae.— Maxillary excluded from the
border of the upper jaw; mouth protractile; dentition feeble or
absent. Lower pharyngeal bones separate. Praecaudal vertebrae
without parapophyses. Bodycovered with very small cycloid scales.
Pectoral fins nearer the ventral than the dorsal line; ventral
fins, if present, widely separated from the pectorals, without spine,
with 6 rays. Dorsal and anal fins more or less elongate, formed
of soft rays. Air-bladder absent.

The existing genera, Ammodytes, with 8 species, from the
temperate coasts of the northern hemisphere, and Hypoptychus,
from northern Japan, with a single species, are deprived of
ventral fins, and their exact relations remained obscure until the
structure of the Oligocene Cobitopsis revealed their affinity to the
Scombresocidae, or at least their pertinence to the present sub-
order. The Greater Sand-Eel or Launce (Ammodytes lanceolatus)
and the Lesser Sand-Eel (4. tobianus) are common on our coasts,
and are remarkable for the manner in which, by means of their
sharp-pointed snout, they bury themselves with great rapidity in
the sand, darting in and out like arrows.

Fic. 390.—Cobitopsis acuta, (Restoration by A. 8. Woodward. )

Fam. 3. Atherinidae.—Maxillary excluded from the border
of the upper jaw; dentition more or less developed. Body
covered with cycloid or ctenoid scales. Ribs attached to strong
parapophyses. Pectoral fins inserted high up; ventral fins more
or less approximated to the pectorals, with one spine and five soft
rays; pelvic bones connected with the clavicular symphysis by a
ligament. Two well-separated dorsal fins, the anterior small and
formed, at least in part, of spinous rays. Air-bladder present.

Carnivorous Fishes, mostly marine and of small size, much
valued as food, and distributed along the coasts of most tropical
and temperate seas; some inhabit fresh waters. A silvery lateral
band, or “stole,” is usually present. About 65 species are
known, referred to 14 genera: Atherina, Iso, Chirostoma, Thyrina,
Atherinella, Labidesthes, Atherinopsis, Atherinops, Telmatherina,
Neatherina, Pseudomugil, Rhombatractus, Aida, Melanotaenia.

640 TELEOSTEIL CHAP.

Represented in the Upper Eocene of Europe by several species
of Atherina and by the extinct genus Rhamphognathus.

Fam. 4. Mugilidae—Maxillary excluded from the border
of the upper jaw; dentition feeble or absent. Body covered with
cycloid scales, Ribs attached to the extremity of strong parapo-
physes. Pectoral fins inserted high up; ventral fins more or
less approximated to the pectorals, with one spine and five soft
rays; pelvic bones suspended from the post-clavicles. Two well-
separated dorsal fins, the anterior formed of a small number of
spines. Air-bladder present.

These Fishes are closely related to the preceding, of which
they are a further specialisation, the pharyngeal bones having a
complicated structure, much reducing the oesophageal opening,
and the vertebrae being reduced in number (24 to 26 instead of
32 to 60). They feed on organic matter contained in mud, and
inhabit the fresh waters and coasts of the temperate and tropical
regions. The species number about 100. Principal genera:
Mugil, Myxus, Anostomus, Joturus. Grey Mullets (Mugil) are
represented on our coasts by three species, valued as food, one of
which (Jf capito) has a remarkably wide range, occurring from
Scandinavia to the Cape of Good Hope. Remains referred to the
game genus occur in the Miocene and Oligocene.

Fam. 5. Polynemidae.—Maxillary excluded from the border
of the upper jaw; dentition feeble. Body covered with ctenoid

Fic, 391.—Shoulder-girdle and pelvis of Polynemus quadrifilis. cl, Clavicle ; cor,
coracoid ; pec, pectoral rays ; pel, pelvis ; pt, pterygials ; ptcl, post-clavicle ; pte,
post-temporal ; sc, scapula ; scl, supra-clavicle ; ven, ventral rays.

XXII PERCESOCES 641

seales. Ribs attached to the extremity of strong parapophyses.
Pectoral fin inserted low down, with a lower portion consisting of
free rays; the upper portion, or fin proper, attached to the
scapula, the lower to a fenestrate bone which appears to be
formed by coalesced pterygials (Fig. 391, pt.). Ventral fin more
or less approximated to the pectoral, with one spine and five soft
rays; pelvic bones suspended from the post-clavicles. Two well-
separated dorsal fins, the anterior formed of a small number of
spines. Air-bladder, if present, very large.
The vertebrae number 24 (10+ 14).

fil Z
TAR
all saat
a

Fic. 392.—Polynemus quadrifilis, x4. (After Cuvier and Valenciennes.)

Three closely allied genera: Polynemus, Pentanemus, and
Galeoides, with about 25 species, from the shores of tropical seas,
often entering rivers. Some attain a length of 4 feet, and are
valued as food or for the isinglass yielded by their air-bladder.
The free pectoral filaments are organs of touch, and can be moved
independently of the fins.

Fam. 6. Chiasmodontidae.—The deep-sea genera, Chias-
modon, Pseudoscopelus, and Champsodon, which have been placed
either with the Gadidae, the Trachinidae, or the Berycidae, may
be referred to the Percesoces, as the pelvic fins have only a
ligamentous connexion with the pectoral arch. Unfortunately,
the skeleton has only been examined in Champsodon ; it 1s
remarkably similar to that of the Atherinidae. As in dAtherin-
ichthys, the posterior extremity of the air-bladder is protected by
a bony sheath formed by the expanded ring-like haemal processes
of the anterior caudal vertebrae. Vertebrae 32 (16416). The

VOL. VIT a

642 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

scales are absent or very small and spinulose, the mouth large,
with cardiform teeth; spinous dorsal short, soft dorsal and anal
elongate. Chiasmodon and Pseudoscopelus have a complicated
system of sensory organs on the body, which in the latter suggest
the photophores of Scopelids. Champsodon voraz is a fish of
extreme voracity, swallowing prey much larger than itself. Only
four species of this family are known.

Fam. 7. Sphyraenidae.— Maxillary excluded from the border
of the upper jaw; dentition very strong. Body covered with
cycloid scales. Anterior ribs sessile, the rest inserted on para-
pophyses. Pectoral fin nearer the ventral than the dorsal out-
line; ventral fin more or less approximated to the pectoral, with
1 spine and 5 soft rays; pelvis not connected with the pectoral
arch. Two well-separated dorsal fins, the anterior formed of a
small number of spines. Air-bladder large. Vertebrae 24.

Carnivorous Pike-like Marine Fishes from the tropical and
sub-tropical seas, often found at the mouths of rivers. The
“ Barracudas” form a single genus, Sphyraena, with about 20
species, the largest of which grow to 8 feet and are dangerous to
people bathing; many are valued as food, but some are reported
to be poisonous, at least at certain seasons. Remains of several
species are known from the Eocene and later periods in Europe
and North America.

Fam. 8. Tetragonuridae.— Maxillary excluded from the
border of the upper jaw; dentition feeble. Oesophagus with
lateral sacs which are beset with papillae internally ; a series of
gill-raker-like knobs below the pseudobranchiae. Body covered
with rhomboidal, striated scales in oblique transverse series, those
of every single transverse series coherent. Ribs mostly sessile.
Pectoral fin nearer the ventral than the dorsal outline. Ventral
fin with 1 spine and 5 soft rays, near the pectoral, but pelvis
free from the pectoral arch. <A long continuous dorsal fin, its
anterior portion formed of numerous short spines. Air-bladder
absent. Vertebrae 58.

This family includes a single, rather rare fish, Tetragonurus
cuviert, from the Mediterranean and neighbouring parts of the
Atlantic and the South Pacific. It is said to descend to great
depths at certain seasons, and to feed on Medusae; its flesh is
poisonous. Young specimens have been observed by Emery to
live in the respiratory cavity of large Salpae.

XXU PERCESOCES 643

Fam. 9. Stromateidae.—Although including a number of
forms very unlike Z'etragonurus in external appearance, there is no
doubt that this family, hitherto placed near the Scombridae, is very
closely allied to the preceding, agreeing with it in the presence
of lateral oesophageal sacs bearing internally papillae (which are
besides beset with setiform teeth), and, in most genera, in the
presence of a series of knobs, more or less similar to gill-rakers,
below the pseudobranchiae. The pelvic bones are sometimes
free from the pectoral arch, as in the Tetragonuridae, sometimes
more closely attached, but only by ligament, and movable. The
principal difference resides in the scales, which are always cycloid
and usually very small and more or less deciduous, and in the
spinous dorsal being shorter than the soft, or even quite rudi-
mentary. The ventrals are sometimes absent. The air-bladder is
present or absent. The number of vertebrae varies from 24 to 46.

Marine Fishes, pelagic or deep-sea, feeding on Crustaceans,
Medusae, or the fry of other fish. About 45 species are known,
referable to 10 genera: Nomeus, Cubiceps, Psenes, Seriolella,
Psenopsis, Centrolophus, Lirus, Stromateus, Peprilus, and Stromat-
eoides. Many of the species have a wide distribution, but are
rare in collections.’ The Black-Fish (Centrolophus niger) and
its close ally C. britannicus, and the Rudder-Fish (Lirus pereiformis
and L. medusophagus), have occurred, at rare intervals, on the
British coasts. The Stromateidae were represented by several
species in the Cretaceous (Patycormus and Homosomc).

The widely distributed Nomeus gronoviti, so remarkable for its
enormous ventral fins, folding in a ventral groove, has been
observed in New South Wales to be only found on the coast
when the Siphonophores called “ Portuguese Men-of-War” or
Physalia are driven ashore, the fish swimming beneath them, as
the young Curanz are in the habit of doing under Medusae. As
observed by Waite,” the benefit of such a partnership must
primarily be with the fish, for it is a voluntary agent, whereas
the Physalia has no power of locomotion. “If the fish secures
safety from its enemies by entering the area embraced by the
deadly tentacles of the Physulia, which attain a length of 10 to

1 A revision of these fishes has recently been published by C. T. Regan in Ann.
Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) x. 1902, p. 115.

2 Rec. Austral. Mus. iv. 1901, p. 40. Cf. also S, Garman, Bull. Labor. Univ.
Iowa, iy. 1896, p. 81.

644 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

12 feet, it must be immune to their influence: a remarkable
condition, considering that small fish have often been seen in
their stomachs and entangled in their tentacles.” This observer
adds: “It is probable that, in addition to protection, the fish
derives its food from association with the Physalia, much as does
the Remora in accompanying a shark. The Physalia doubtless
paralyses many more animals than it can consume—the residue
falling to the lot of the fishes, which may be present to the
number of ten.”

Fam. 10. Icosteidae.—The so-called “ Rag-Fishes,” in which the
skeleton is quite soft and cartilaginous, are aberrant deep-sea
forms evidently related to the Stromateidae; they lack the
oesophageal teeth and the processes of the last gill-arch, but
Teosteus at least has the gill-raker-like knobs below the pseudo-
branchiae. The pelvis is widely separated from the clavicles.
Spines are absent in the fins, and the body is naked or covered
with small cycloid scales. Vertebrae in large number (up to 70).

Lcosteus, Icichthys, and Acrotus, each with a single species,
from the Pacific coast of North America.

Fic. 393.—TIcosteus enigmaticus, x}. (After Goode and Bean.)

Fam. 11. Ophiocephalidae.—Maxillary excluded from the
border of the upper jaw. Head and body covered with eycloid
scales. Anterior ribs sessile, the remainder inserted on the para-
pophyses. Pectoral fin low down; ventral fin, if present, near
the pectoral, with 6 soft rays; pelvic bones connected with the
clavicular symphysis by ligament. Dorsal and anal fins long,
without spines. Air-bladder present, much elongate.

These Fishes are provided with an accessory superbranchial
cavity, and are able to breathe atmospheric air. All are inhabi-

XXII PERCESOCES 645

tants of fresh waters and are carnivorous. Only two genera
are known: Ophiocephalus, with about 25 species from Eastern
Asia and 3 from Tropical Africa, and Channa, distinguished by
the absence of ventral fins, with 3 species from Ceylon and China.

Fic. 394,—Distribution of the Ophiocephalidae.

Fam. 12. Anabantidae.— Differ from the preceding, to which
they are closely related, in having part of the dorsal and anal
fins and the outer ventral ray spinous, and a shorter, Perch-
like body covered with ctenoid scales. The accessory super-
branchial organ is still more developed, with thin bony laminae,
which are more or less folded and covered with a mucous
membrane. These Fishes can live a long time out of water, and
the name Anabas scandens, or Climbing Perch, recalls the fact
that its first observers in India ascribed to it the habit of
climbing up low trees by means of the spines with which its gill-

Fic. 395,—Distribution of the Anabantidae.

646 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

covers and veutral fins are armed. This species, which attains a
length of 8 inches, is found in estuaries and fresh waters of
India, Ceylon, Burma, and the Malay Peninsula and Archipelago ;
3 other species occur in the Malay Archipelago, and 11 in Africa.

Sub-Order 9. Anacanthini.

Air-bladder without open duct. Parietal bones separated by
the supraoccipital; prootic and exoccipital separated by the
enlarged opisthotic. Pectoral arch suspended from the skull;
no mesocoracoid arch. Ventral fins below or in front of the
pectorals, the pelvic bones posterior to the clavicular symphysis
and only loosely attached to it by ligament.

Fins without spines; caudal, if present, without expanded
hypural, perfectly symmetrical, and supported by the neural and
haemal spines of the posterior vertebrae and by basal bones
similar to those supporting the dorsal and anal rays. This type
of caudal fin must be regarded, as I have pointed out,’ as
secondary, the Gadidae being, no doubt, derived from Fishes like
the Macruridae, in which the homocercal fin had been lost. The
scapular foramen or fenestra is nearly always between the
scapular and coracoid bones, as in the Trachinidae and several
allied families, not in the coracoid, as in the other Acantho-
pterygians. The first two vertebrae have no epipleurals.

Mr. C. Tate Regan,’ who has recently given a good definition
of the Anacanthini, divides them into three families.

Fie. 396.—Skeleton of caudal fin of Gadus virens.

* Ann. May. Nat. Hist. (7), x. 1902, p. 295. 2 Ibid. (7), xi. 1903, p. 460.

XXII ANACANTHINI 647

Fam. 1. Macruridae.—-Mouth more or less inferior, pro-
tractile ; teeth small, none on palate. Anterior vertebrae with-
out transverse processes, with the ribs sessile, the rest with strong
transverse processes supporting the ribs, which themselves bear
epipleurals. Gill-membranes free from isthmus or narrowly
attached; 6 or 7 branchiostegal rays; gills 34 or 4; pseudo-
branchiae rudimentary or absent. Ventral fins below the pec-
torals, with 7 to 12 rays. Body short, tail elongate and tapering
to a point, without caudal fin. A short anterior dorsal, with a
single simple ray, and a long dorsal and anal meeting together at
the end of the tail, formed entirely of articulated rays—the two
dorsals sometimes continuous (Lyconus).

Deep-sea Fishes with very large eyes and small or rather large
mouth, usually covered with rough spiny scales; a mental barbel
is present, except in Lyconus, and the muciferous cavities of the
skull are strongly developed, the bones being remarkably thin.
About 120 species are known, some of which have a wide dis-
tribution. Macrurids have been found in all the seas where
deep-sea dredging has been practised—the greatest depth at
which they have been obtained being 2650 fathoms. Principal
genera: Macrurus, Gadomus (with perforate scapula) Coryphae-
noides, Hymenocephalus, Malacocephalus, Lionurus, Trachyrhyn-
chus, Steindachneria, Bathygadus, Lyconus, Macruronus. A larval
form of this family has received the name of Avohnius ; it is
remarkable for the filamentous prolongation of the ventral rays,
which recalls the larval Zrachypterus.

Fic. 397.—Macrurus carminatus, x 4. (After Goode.)

Fam. 2. Gadidae.—Mouth moderate or large, more or less
protractile. Anterior vertebrae without transverse processes,
with the ribs sessile, the rest with strong transverse processes,

648 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

usually supporting ribs, which themselves bear epipleurals.
Gill-membranes free from isthmus or narrowly attached; 6 to 8
branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind the fourth; no
pseudobranchiae. Ventral fins jugular, with 1 to 9 soft rays.
Body more or less elongate, covered with small cycloid scales.
Dorsal and anal fins elongate, formed of articulated rays, some-
times divided into two or three distinct portions. Caudal fin
more or less distinct, supported by the unmodified or but slightly
modified neural and haemal spines of the last vertebrae, which
are perfectly symmetrical (diphycercal or isocercal type).

A mental barbel is often present, as in the Macruridae, and
the suture between the frontal bones has disappeared in most of
the members of this very natural family. About 120 species are
distinguished, mostly marine, many being adapted to life at great
depths. All are carnivorous. They inhabit chiefly the northern

Fic. 398.—Cod (Gadus morrhua), x4. (After Goode.)

seas, but many abyssal forms occur between the tropics and in
the southern parts of the Atlantic and Pacific. Principal genera :
«Gadus,» Merluccius, Holargyreus, -Lotella, Physiculus, Phyeis,
Haloporphyrus, Tripterophycis, Lota, Molva, Onus, Bregmaceros,
Antimora, Raniceps, Brosmius. :

Several species, referred to Gadus and Brosmius, have been
described from the Miocene. Nemopteryn, which is allied to
Gadus, is from the Oligocene.

The fishes of this family are among the most important from
an economic point of view. It will suttice to allude merely by
name to the following among the European forms:—The Cod-
Fish (Gadus morrhua), the largest species, reaching a length of

1 In the very aberrant Hake (Mer?wecius) ribs are absent on the vertebrae bearing
the strongly expanded, plate-like parapophyses.

XXII ANACANTHINI 649

+ feet and a weight of 100 Ibs., the Haddock (@. aeglefinus), the
Whiting (@. merlangus), the Bib or Pout (G. luseus), the Pollack
(G@. pollachius), the Coal-Fish (@. virens), the Hake (Jferluceius
vulgaris), and the Ling (Molva vulgaris). Species of Merluceius
occur also on the coasts of Chili and of New Zealand. The
Rocklings (Onus or Motella) are of small size; several species are
of common occurrence in our tide-pools. The Burbot (Lota
vulgaris) is a freshwater fish, exceeding a length of 3 feet, of ex-
cellent quality, but unfortunately local and rare in this country.

Fam. 3. Muraenolepididae.—Closely related to the Gadidae,
from which they differ in not having a separate caudal fin, in
the gill-openings being narrow and below the base of the
pectorals, in the increased number (ten) of the pectoral pterygials,’
and in the peculiar scales, similar to those of the Anguillidae.
Ventrals with 5 rays. A mental barbel.

A single genus, Muraenolepis, from the coast of Kerguelen
Island.

1 The increased number of pectoral pterygials has been regarded by Sagemehl
(Morphol. Jahrb. x. 1885, p. 17) as indicating generalisation, and has been a great
stumbling-block in his discussion of the affinities of Gymnotus with the other
Ostariophysi, and especially the Characinidae. The fact that the same feature is
repeated in three such distinct families as the Gymnotidae, Anguillidae, and
Muraenolepididae, and occurs in genera which are in all other respects more
specialised than their neighbours, goes far to prove that Sagemehl was mistaken
in his interpretation of this character.

CHAPTER XNIII

TELEOSTEI (CONTINUED) : ACANTHOPTERYGII—OPISTHOMI—

PEDICULATI—-PLECTOGNATHI

Sub-Order 10. Acanthopterygii.

AIR-BLADDER usually without open duct. Opercle well de-
veloped; supraoccipital in contact with the frontals. Pectoral
arch suspended from the skull; no inesocoracoid. Ventral fins
thoracic or jugular, more or less firmly attached to the clavi-
cular arch. Gill-opening usually large, in front of the base of
the pectoral fin.

The character from which this sub-order, the most compre-
hensive of the whole class, derives its name, viz. the presence of
non-articulated, more or less pungent, rays in the dorsal and
anal fins, is by no means universal, exceptions to the rule being
numerous. The mouth is usually bordered by the premaxil-
laries to the exclusion of the maxillaries, and if these should, by
exception, enter the oral edge, they are always toothless. The
ventral fins are sometimes inserted at some distance behind the
base of the pectorals (Huplodactylidae, Platycephalidae), in which
case, however, this is due to the elongation of the pelvic bones,
which are solidly attached to the clavicular arch. The sub-order
is broken up into divisions, which follow in somewhat arbitrary
order, the natural affinities being opposed to a linear arrange-
ment; the annexed diagram is intended to remedy this defect.

SYNOPSIS OF THE DIVISIONS.

I. No suborbital stay, or process extending from the suborbital bones
towards the praeoperculum ; basis cranii double in the symmetrical forms.

650

CHAP, XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 651

OPISTHOMI
PEDICULATI
PLECTOGNATHI

SCLEROPARE/
DISCOCEFHALL SCOMERIFORMES

GOBIIFORMES| — Srauprcly

SUGULARES MURTIFORMES

TM/QSOMI Serravideen"® LEORHOMBI
PERCIFORMES

ACANTHOPTERYGII

Boryoidse

HAPLOMI

Fic. 399.—Diagram showing probable relationship of the various groups to one
another.

Primary shoulder-girdle composed of a perforate scapula and a coracoid ; of
the four or five pterygials, or basal bones of the pectoral fins, only one or
two are in contact with the coracoid ; ventral fins thoracic.

Rays of the caudal fin not strongly forked at the base; hypural usually,
with a basal spine or knob-like process on each side; epipleural bones
usually inserted on the parapophyses or on the ribs; dorsal fin usually
with strong spines; caudal peduncle rarely much constricted

I. PERCIFORMES.

Rays of the caudal fin strongly forked at the base, embracing a considerable
portion of the hypural, which always bears a basal spine ; epipleural bones
usually inserted on the centra or on the parapophyses, rarely on the ribs ;
dorsal spines feeble or detached; caudal peduncle much constricted ;
scales usually very small or absent . II. ScomMBrirorMes.

652 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Rays of the caudal fin not strongly forked at the base; ventral fins with one
spine and six to eight soft rays, or cranium asymmetrical
III. Zrorwomst.

II. No suborbital stay ; basis cranii double ; scapula absent, the pterygials
inserted on the coracoid ; ventral fins thoracic IV. KurtrrorMes.

III. No suborbital stay ; basis cranii simple; scapula and coracoid more
or less reduced, sometimes vestigial; pterygials large, only one or two .in
contact with the coracoid ; ventral fins thoracic V. GoBITFORMES.

IV. No suborbital stay ; basis cranii simple; a perforate scapula; three
pterygials in contact with the coracoid ; ventral fins thoracic; a suctorial
laminated disk on the upper surface of the head. VI. DiscocEPHatt.

VY. A suborbital stay, the second suborbital bone more or less produced on
the cheek or joining the praeoperculum ; ventrals thoracic

VII. ScLeRopaRel.

VI. No suborbital stay ; ventrals usually jugular or mental; if thoracic,
structure of the pectoral arch differing from that ascribed to the first five
divisions of this Synopsis.

Pectoral fin with vertical or subvertical base; anal fin usually elongate,
rarely small . ; : . . VILL. Juaunares.

Pectoral fin with horizontal or ule havivontal bases ; body exceedingly com-
pressed ; dorsal fin with all the rays simple; anal fin absent or very
small 5 5 5 . : . . IX. Taryrosom1.

Division I.—PERCIFORMES.

No bony stay for the praeoperculum. Basis cranii double.
Spinous dorsal usually well developed. None of the epipleural
bones attached to the centra of the vertebrae in the praecaudal
region. Pectoral arch with well-developed scapula and coracoid,
the former pierced by a foramen or fenestra; pterygials longer
than broad, more or less regularly hour-glass-shaped, four or five
in number, one or two of which are in contact with the coracoid.
Ventral fins thoracic.

This large group, consisting chiefly of marine forms, has
members in all parts of the world, with the exception of the
Arctic and Antarctic regions, and was already represented by
numerous Berycidae and a few Serranidae and Scorpididae in
the Upper Cretaceous. The division into families is a task of
considerable difficulty, and the necessities of a linear arrangement
result in the breaking up of some natural sequences. Thus it
appears highly probable that the Scorpididae, themselves derived,
together with the Serranidae, from the Berycidae, lead to the
Carangidae in the division Scombriformes, whilst a nearly perfect
passage can be traced between the Acanthuridae of this division
and the Balistidae among the Plectognaths.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 653

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.

I. Gills four, a slit behind the fourth.
A. Two nostrils on each side,
1. Ventrals with 1 spine and 6 to 18 soft rays.
1. Beryctdae.
2. Ventrals with not more than 5 soft rays.
a. Lower pharyngeal bones not completely uhited, showing at
least a median suture.
a. Gill-membranes nearly always free from isthmus.
* Ventrals little if at all behind the pectorals.
+ Third vertebra without transverse processes or with
sessile ribs.

§ A more or less developed subocular shelf, or inner
lainina of the suborbitals supporting the eye-ball,
sometimes reduced to a mere process of the
second suborbital.

|| Ribs inserted on the transverse processes, when
these are developed.
Body covered with very large bony scales; ventrals with a very strong spine
and 2 or 3 very short soft rays. : . 2. Monocentridae.
Dorsal very short, with few graduated, adnate spines, aual very long
3. Pempheridae.
Spinous dorsal usually well developed, soft dorsal usually not much, more
developed than the anal; palate usually toothed
11. Serranidae.
Dorsal and anal fins elongate and formed mostly of articulated soft rays, the

spines feeble and few. : ‘ . 12. Pseudochromididae.
Dorsal and anal fins much elongate, without distinct spines; body band-
like. : ‘ . 13. Cepolidae.
Teeth in the jaws fused eS form. a beak : . 14. Hoplognathidae.

Soft dorsal and anal much elongate ; a separate spinous dorsal
15. Sellaginidae.
Soft dorsal much longer than the anal; a separate spinous dorsal
16. Sciaenrdae.
|ll| Ribs mostly sessile, behind the parapophyses ;
body deep; mouth moderately large and pro-
tractile.
Post-temporal forked, distinct from skull. . 25. Scorpididae.
Post-temporal completely ankylosed to the skull; mouth very protractile
26. Caproidae.
§§ No subocular shelf.
|| Ribs mostly sessile, behind the parapophyses ;
anal spines 3 to 14.
Teeth conical ; palate toothed ; mouth feebly protractile
4, Centrarchidae.
Teeth incisor-like ; fins densely scaled 5. Cyphosidae.
Teeth conical; palate toothless . ‘ . 6. Lobotidae.
Maxillary very slender ; mouth very protractile . 7. Toaotidae.
No entopterygoid ; mouth very protractile . . 8. Nandidae.

654 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

|ll| Ribs inserted on the transverse processes when these
are developed ; not more than 3 anal spines.
Mouth not or but feebly protractile; spinous dorsal usually longer than

the soft; anal with 1 or 2 spines . i . 9. Percidae.

Mouth moderately protractile; palate toothed ; spinous dorsal not longer
than the soft; anal with 2 or 3 spines . . 10. Acropomatidae.

Mouth very protractile ; palate toothless; praemaxillary with an upwardly
directed lateral process . ‘ ; 17. Gerridae.

Mouth moderately protractile ; palate toothed ; anal longer than soft dorsal ;
body sealy . : . 18. Bactien wide.

Mouth moderately protiactile; ; palate toothless ; anal much longer than soft
dorsal ; body naked . « LQ. Te dnedantltat

sai ‘Pramiaeenen processes developed on the third vertebra
and bearing the ribs; palate usually toothless.

No subocular shelf; teeth small F , . 22. Pristipomatidae.

A subocular shelf; teeth often large, either cutting in front or molar-like
on the sides . : : ‘ 23, Sparidae.

A subocular shelf; teeth ‘very emuadll or absent; a pair of barbels on the
throat . : : . 24, Mullidae.

ae “Veutrals rather far behind the base of the pectorals ;
lower pectoral rays unbranched, often thickened ; no
subocular shelf.
Anal fin nearly as long as the soft dorsal . 20. Latrididae.
Anal fin much shorter than the soft dorsal . 21. Haplodactylidae.
8. Gill-membranes attached to the isthmus.
* Scales well developed ; vertebrae 24 or more.
A subocular shelf; mouth small; palate toothless 27. Chaetodontidwe.
No subocular shelf; mouth small ; palate toothless 28. Drepanidae.
Subocular shelf more or less developed ; a superbranchial respiratory organ
31. Osphromenidae.
** Scales minute; mouth small; vertebrae 22 or 23.
Post-temporal not distinctly forked ; vertebrae with strong transverse pro-
cesses ; ventrals with 1 spine and 2 to 5 soft rays 29. Acanthuridae.
Post-temporal forked ; vertebrae without transverse processes ; ventrals with

2 spines and 3 soft rays between them . 80. Teuthididae.
b. Lower pharyngeals completely ‘united into one bone, without
median suture . . . 32. Hmbiotocidae.

B. A single nostril on each side; lower pharyngeal bones more or less
completely united, but with persistent suture; no subocular shelf; palate
toothless . : . 33. Cichlidae.

II. Gills three and a half ; lee er pharyngesls completely united into one
bone, without median suture ; palate toothless.

A sinele nostril on each side; teeth conical or incisor-like; a subocular
shelf. : ; . 34. Pomeaconeridae,
Two nostrils on each fle anbevion ‘teeth usually strong and canine-like ;
teeth on pharyngeal bones conical or tubercular ; no subocular shelf
'35. Labridae.
Two nostrils on each side; anterior teeth more or less coalesced into a beak ;
teeth on pharyngeal bones flat, tessellated ; no subocular shelf
36. Scaridae.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 655

Fam. 1. Berycidae——One or several of the suborbitals
emitting an internal lamina supporting the eye; entopterygoid
present. Anterior vertebrae without transverse processes ; all or
most of the ribs inserted on the transverse processes where these
are developed. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free
from isthmus; 4 to 10 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit
behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 6 to 13 soft rays.

sy
2 nye
FA
iE
We i)

y),

LY Liye
i

Fic. 400 .—Beryx splendens, 3 nat. size. (After Goode and Bean.)

This family is remarkable for the retention of two archaic
characters: the large number of rays to the ventral fins and the
duct between the air-bladder and the digestive tract; the latter
character is, however, not universal, and has only been found in
two genera (Beryx and Holocentrum). The scaling of the body
varies greatly, and so does the development of the spines in the
vertical fins. Several genera (Melamphaes, Anoplogaster, Trach-
ichthys, ete.) have the head studded with large muciferous cavities
which are covered with a thin skin. The vent is usually situated
far behind the ventral fin, but in Paratrachichthys, a genus
closely allied to Trachichthys, it occupies a more anterior position,
between the ventrals, whilst in Aphredoderus it shifts still further
with age, opening on the throat in the adult.

The Berycidae were abundantly represented in Cretaceous
deposits by Beryx and other genera more or less closely related
to living forms, and they appear to have been the precursors of
other Perciform Fishes. About 70 species, referred to 13 genera,
are known to live at the present day, mostly at great depths, in

656 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

the seas nearly all over the world. But one freshwater form is
known, Aphredoderus sayanus, the little Pirate Perch of North
America, growing to 5 inches in length. The largest marine
forms (Beryx and Gephyroberyz) measure from 1 to 2 feet.
Recent genera: Beryx, Polymiaia, Aphredoderus, Melamphaes,
Pleetromus, Scopelogadus, Anoplogaster, Caulolepis, Trachichthys,
Paratrachichthys, Gephyroberyx, Myripristis, Holocentrum.

Fic, 401.—Hoplopteryx lewesiensis. (Restored by A. 8. Woodward.)

Fossil genera: Sphenocephalus, Acrogaster, Pycnosterina,
Hoplopteryx, from the Upper Cretaceous. <Asineops, from the
Eocene of North America, is supposed to be allied to Aphredo-
derus, Beryx is vepresented by several species in the Upper
Cretaceous, and /folocentrum occurs in the Eocene and Miocene.

Fam. 2. Monocentridae.—The single genus Jfonocentris,
with two species, one from the seas of Japan, China, and India,
and one from the South Pacific, is very nearly related to the
Berycidae, but differs in the absence of ribs on the anterior six
vertebrae, in the very large bony scales, forming together a coat
of mail, and in the structure of the ventral fin, which is reduced
to a strong spine and two or three very short soft rays. The
spines of the dorsal fin are very strong and isolated.

Fam. 3. Pempheridae—The resemblance which the fishes
united under this family bear to Berya is very striking, and
applies to the skeleton as well as to the external characters. But
the ventral fins are formed of one spine and five soft rays, as
in most Acanthopterygians. Bathyclupea agrees with Berys in

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 657

being possessed of an open duct to the air-bladder. About twelve
species are known, referable to four geneva: Pempheris, Purapria-
canthus, Neopempheris, from the Indian, Pacific, and tropical
Atlantic Oceans, and the deep-sea Bathyclupea, from the Indian
and Caribbean Seas, at depths of 145 to 419 fathoms.

Fic, 402.—Pempheris muellert. (After Jordan and Evermann.)

Fam. 4. Centrarchidae.—-No subocular lamina of the sub-
orbitals, or subocular shelf; entopterygoid present; palate toothed;
teeth conical. Praecaudal vertebrae with transverse processes
from the third or fourth to the last; ribs mostly sessile, behind
the transverse processes. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-mem-
branes free from isthmus; 5 to 7 branchiostegal rays; gills 4,
a slit behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae more or less developed,
often rudimentary or absent. Lower pharyngeal bones separate.
Soft portion of dorsal fin not more developed than the anal.
Carnivorous freshwater fishes, some entering brackish water.
Many are known to build nests. Mostly inhabitants of North
America, the best known being the Sun-Fishes (Lepomis), and
Black Bass (Micropterus), several species of which have recently
been introduced into continental Europe. Principal genera:
Pomoxys, Centrarchus, Ambloplites, Chaenobryttus, Micropterus,
Lepomis, Elassoma, Kuhlia. Thirty-two species are known.

Fam. 5. Cyphosidae.—Herbivorous fishes, agreeing in their
essential osteological characters with the preceding, differing in
the incisor-like outer teeth and densely-scaled fins. Some 14
species are known,from the Pacific and Indian Oceans, referable to 4
genera: Cyphosus (Pimelepterus), Hermosilla, Sectator, Mediuluna.

VOL. VII 20

658 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Fam. 6. Lobotidae—As in Centrarchidae, but transverse
processes of vertebrae very short, and palate toothless. Two
genera: Lobotes, with two species from the warm parts of the
Indian and Pacific Oceans, the Mediterranean, and the Atlantic
coast of America, and Datnioides, with two species from the
estuaries of the Ganges and the rivers of Burma, Siam, and the
Malay Peninsula and Archipelago.

Fam. 7. Toxotidae—No subocular shelf; entopterygoid
present ; palate toothed; mouth very protractile ; maxillary very
slender. Ribs sessile, behind parapophyses which commence from
the third vertebra. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes
free from isthmus; 7 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind
the fourth; pseudobranchiae present. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

A single genus, Zowotes, with 5 species from the fresh waters
and coasts of the East Indies, N. Australia, Polynesia, and New
Zealand. Tozxotes jaculator derives its name from its habit of
capturing insects flying near the surface of the water by shooting
drops of water at them, a habit which it continues in captivity.

Fam. 8. Nandidae——No subocular shelf; no entopterygoid ;
palate toothed; mouth very protractile. Praecaudal vertebrae
with parapophyses from the 7th or 8th; ribs mostly sessile, behind
the parapophyses. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes
free from isthmus; 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind
the fourth ; pseudobranchiae absent. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Soft portion of dorsal fin not more developed than
the anal. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

Small carnivorous freshwater fishes, of which 14 species are
known, referable to 6 genera: Nandus, Catopra, and Badis from
South-Eastern Asia, Polycentropsis from West Africa, Polycentrus
and Mvnocirrus from South America.

Fam. 9. Percidae.—No subocular lamina of the suborbitals ;
entopterygoid present. Anterior vertebrae without transverse
processes ; all or most of the ribs inserted on the transverse pro-
cesses when these are developed. Two nostrils on each side.
Mouth not or but feebly protractile. Gill-membranes free from
the isthmus; 6 to 8 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind
the fourth; pseudobranchiae more or less developed, often rudi-
mentary, rarely absent. Lower pharyngeal bones separate.
Soft portion of dorsal fin not very much more developed than

XXUI ACANTHOPTERYGII 659

the anal; latter with 1 or 2 spines only. Ventrals with 1 spine
and 5 soft rays.

Embrace about 90 species from the freshwaters of the
Northern Hemisphere, referable to 12 genera: Perca, Lucioperea,
Percina, LEthevstoma, Boleosoma, Ulocentra, Diplesiwm, Ammo-
crypta, Crystallaria, Aspro, Percarina, Acerina. The British
representatives of this family are the Perch (Perca fluviatilis)
and the Pope (deerina cernua). The largest forms are the Pike-
Perches or Sander (Lucioperca) of Eastern Europe, Western Asia,
and North America, which reach a length of + feet and are
highly valued for the table. The American Darters (Ztheostoma
and allies), on the other hand, are among the smallest fishes, but
many are remarkable for their brilliant coloration.

Fam. 10. Acropomatidae.—An ill-defined group of marine
fishes, some deep-sea, placed here provisionally as annectant be-
tween the Percidae and the Serranidae (Pomatominae), differing
from the latter in the absence of a subocular shelf. Spinous
dorsal short.

About 28 species, mostly from the Pacific Ocean, distributed
in 9 genera: Propoma, Xenichthys, Xenocys, Synagrops, Malac-
ichthys, Acropoma, Melanostoma, Epigonus (Lelescops), Dinolestes.

Fam. 11. Serranidae.—Second suborbital with an internal
lamina supporting the globe of the eye; entopterygoid present ;
palate usually toothed. Anterior vertebrae without transverse
processes; all or most of the ribs inserted on the transverse
processes where these are developed. Two nostrils on each
side. Gill-membranes free from isthmus; 6 or 7 branchiostegal
rays; gills 4, a slit behind the fourth ; pseudobranchiae usually
present. Lower pharyngeal bones usually separate. Soft portion
of dorsal usually not much more developed than the anal.
Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 (rarely 4) soft rays.

One of the largest families of fishes. The principal genera
may be grouped as follows :—

SERRANINAE.—Percichthys, Percilia, Lateolabrax, Niphon,
Morone, Percalates, Ctenolates, Macquaria, Siniperca, Coreoperca,
Acanthistius, Trachypoma, Centrogenys, Polyprion, Oligorus,
Stereolepis, Dinoperca, Liopropoma, Aulacocephalus, Plectropoma,
Epinephelus, Cromileptes, Paranthias, Serranus, Centropristes,
Chelidoperca, Gilbertia, Caesioperca, Caprodon, Anthias, Callan-
thias, Pseudoplesiops, Plesiops, Trachinops.

660 TELEOSTEIL CHAP.

GRAMMISTINAE.—Grammistes, Rhypticus. PRIACANTHINAE.—
Priacanthus, Pseudopriacanthus. CENTROPOMINAE. Lates, Psaim-
mopercu, Centropomus. POMATOMINAE.—LPomatomus, Scombrops.
AMBASSINAE, —- -fabassis. CHILODIPTERINAE. — Chilodipterus,
Apogon. Lutsantnag.— Lutjanus, Glaucosoma, Therapon, Huplo-
pagrus, Etelis, Aprion, Aphareus, Odontonectes. CIRRHITIN AE.—
Cirrhites, Cirrhitichthys. PENTACEROTINAE.— Pentaceros, Penta-
ceropsis, Histiopterus.

The number of recent species amounts to about 550, the
great majority of which are marine.

esos
See)

Ssaet
reese

co
ee S

Sree
ae

eases
ie

Fic. 403.—Sea Perch (Serranus cabrilla). x4. (Afcer Cuvier and Valenciennes. )

The earliest fossil form is Prolates, from the Upper Cretaceous
of France. Morone, Serranus, Percichthys, Anthias, and Apogon
are represented in Eocene and later strata.

The range of the family is almost cosmopolitan; few of the
Marine Perches descend to any great depth. Some of the species
of Stereolepis and Epinephelus grow to a length of 6 to 10 feet.
Several species of Serranus (S. cabrilla, S. seriba, S. hepatus),
inhabiting the Mediterranean and neighbouring parts of the
Atlantic, and some Zutjanus are normally hermaphrodite. Some
Chilodipterus and Apogon are remarkable for their nursing habits,
the male sheltering the eggs in his mouth.

The curious genera .tnomalops and Photoblepharon, of each
of which a single species is known from the Malay Archipelago
and the South Pacific, have been made the types of a family,
Anomalopidae, the systematic position of which remains un-
certain since the osteological characters have not been examined.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGIL 661

They are remarkable for the movable flap below the eye, bearing
a luminous organ, the nature of which has recently been investi-
gated by Max Weber.

Fam. 12. Pseudochromididae.—Closely allied to the Ser-
ranidae, and connected with them through Plesiops and_ its
whes. Dorsal and anal fins elongate and formed mostly of
articulated soft rays, the spines being feeble and few.

A. With two lateral lines: Pseudochromis, Cichlops.

B. With a single lateral line: Opisthognathus, Latilus, Caulo-
lutilus, Lopholatilus, Malacanthus, Bathymaster, Rathbunella.

Marine, mostly of small size, inhabiting the Atlantic, Indian,
and Pacific Oceans. About 30 species. One of the largest and
best-known members of this family is the Tile-Fish (Lopholatilus
chamaeleonticeps), living upon the bottom of what is known as the

sy
Fig. 404.—Tile-Fish (Lupholatilus chamaeleonticeps). x4. (After Goode and Bean.)

Gulf Stream slope, off the coast of New England, where it was
first observed in 1879. Here the water is normally compara-
tively warm, coming as it does from the superheated region of the
Gulf of Mexico. During a series of unusually severe gales in 1882,
this mass of water was pushed aside, as it were, and replaced by
colder water. As a result, millions and millions of these fishes
were killed, and their dead bodies literally covered the surface of
the sea for hundreds of square miles. It was feared that the Tile-
Fish was exterminated; this was not so, however, and the fish
has reappeared in tolerable abundance within the last few years.

Fam. 13. Cepolidae.—Agree in essential characters with the
preceding, but body band-like with very numerous vertebrae

1 Siboga Expedition, Introd. 1902, p. 108.

662 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

(15 +54), and very elongate dorsal and anal fins formed of soft
rays, of which all except the first three dorsal and the first anal
are articulated and branched.

Although these fishes have hitherto been placed near the
Blenniidae, the Gobiidae, or the Trachypteridae, they are nothing
but extremely elongate Perches, and they stand in the same
relation to the Serranidae as the Trichiuridae to the Carangidae
and Scombridae. They hardly deserve to rank as a family
distinct from the Pseudochromididae.

Fic. 405.—-Cepola rubescens. x4. (After Cuvier and Valenciennes. )

Two genera, Cepola and Acanthucepola, with 10 species, from
the Mediterranean and North-Eastern Atlantic, the Indian Ocean,
and the Western Pacific. The Band-Fish (Cepola rubescens), which
is common in the Mediterranean, is sometimes found on the
British coasts; it grows to a foot and a half in length, and-is
remarkable for its bright red colour.

Fam. 14. Hoplognathidae.——Characters of Serranidae, but
teeth fused to form a beak as in Zetrodon ; palate toothless.

Hoplognathus, with 4 species, from the Pacific Ocean.

Fam. 15. Sillaginidae.—As in Serranidae, but soft dorsal
and anal much elongate, as in Pseudochromididae, from which
the Sillaginidae differ in the separate spinous dorsal. Palate
toothed. Connecting the Serranidae and the Sciaenidae.

Small Marine Fishes from the Indian and Pacific Oceans,
ascending rivers. A single genus, Sillago, with about 10 species.

XNUI ACANTHOPTERYGII 663

Fam, 16. Sciaenidae.— Also closely related to the Serranidae.
Dorsal fin with a short spinous and a long soft portion; anal
much shorter than the latter. Palate usually toothless.

A large family of about 150 species, mostly marine. Prin-
cipal genera: <Arripis, Sciaena, Corvina, Otolithus, Ancylodon
Vebris, Lavimus, Pogonias, Haplonotus, Umbrina, Eques.

Many of these fishes reach a large size, and the flesh of nearly
all is esteemed. The Meagre (Sciaena agquilw) is sometimes
taken on our coast. The Drum (Pogonias chromis) so called
from the sounds which it produces, in common with many other
Sciaenids, is remarkable for having the lower pharyngeal bones
united, as is also the case in the North American freshwater
genus Haplonotus. The air-bladder is usually large and compli-
cated, provided with more or less numerous appendages.

Fam. 17. Gerridae.—Agree in the character of the vertebral
column with the Serranidae, but differ in the absence of a sub-
ocular shelf; the very protractile mouth usually descends when
protruded and the praemaxillary emits an upward lateral pro-
cess; palate toothless; lower pharyngeal bones usually large and
more or less completely coalesced.

About 60 species of carnivorous, mostly small, fishes, from
the tropical seas, referable to 3 genera: Gerres, Equaula, Gazza.

Fam. 18. Lactariidae.— Intermediate between Serranidae and
Trichodontidae. No subocular shelf; palate toothed; branchio-
stegal rays 7; scales small, cycloid, deciduous; spinous dorsal short ;
anal longer than the soft dorsal; scapula with two foramina.

Lactarius delicatulus, from the coasts of Southern Asia.

Fam. 19. Trichodontidae.—Agree in the character of the
vertebral column with the Serranidae, but have no subocular
shelf; body naked, and anal much longer than the soft dorsal ;
palate toothless; only 5 branchiostegal rays.

Two genera, each with a single species, from the North
Pacific, Trichodon and Arctoscopus, bearing some resemblance to
the Trachinidae, with which they have usually been associated.

Fam. 20. Latrididae—Marine Fishes intermediate between
the Serranidae and the Haplodactylidae, agreeing with the former
in the extent of the anal fin, which is nearly as long as the soft
dorsal, and with the latter in the absence of a subocular shelf and
the posterior position of the ventrals. A single genus, Latris,
with 3 or 4 species, from the coasts of Australia and New Zealand.

>

664 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Fam. 21. Haplodactylidae—No subocular shelf; entoptery-
goid present; palate usually toothless. Vertebrae with trans-
verse processes from the third or fourth; all the ribs attached to
the transverse processes when these are present; anterior epi-
pleurals strong. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes
free from the isthmus; 5 or 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a
sht behind the fourth ; pseudobranchiae present. Lower pharyn-
geal bones separate. Soft portion of the dorsal fin much more
developed than the anal. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft
rays, inserted far back behind the pectorals, the lower rays of
which are simple and more or less thickened.

This family embraces the genera Haplodactylus, Chilodactylus,
Chironemus, and Threpterius, with some 30 species from the seas of
the Southern Hemisphere and Japan. They feed chiefly on crusta-
ceans, molluscs, and other invertebrates living among sea-weed.

Fam. 22. Pristipomatidae.—No subocular shelf; entoptery-
goid present; palate toothless. Vertebrae with transverse pro-
cesses from the third; all the ribs attached to the transverse
processes. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free from
isthmus; 5 to 7 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a sht behind
the fourth ; pseudobranchiae present. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

Pristipoma, Haemulon, Diagramma, and Pentapus, distributed
over all the tropical and subtropical seas, a few entering fresh
waters. About 130 species are known.

Fam. 23. Sparidae.—Second suborbital with an internal
lamina supporting the globe of the eye; entopterygoid present ;
palate usually toothless; teeth often either cutting in front, or
molar-like on the sides. Vertebrae with transverse processes
from the second or third; all the ribs attached to the transverse
processes. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free from
isthmus; 5 to 7 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind
the fourth ; pseudobranchiae present. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Soft portion of dorsal fin not much more developed
than the anal. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

The Sea-Breams embrace some 200 species, distributed over
the coasts of nearly the whole world. Some are herbivorous, but
the majority are carnivorous. -

Principal genera: Scolopsis, Dentex, Synagris, Caesio, Maena,
Oblata, Melambaphes, -Girella, Doydixodon, -Cantharus, Boa,

XXUI ACANTHOPTERYGI 665

Crenidens, Pachymetopon, Dipterodon, Sargus, Charax, Lethrinus,
Sphaerodon, Sparus, Pagrus,-Pagellus.

Abundantly represented in Eocene and Miocene beds by
remains of Surgus, Spurus, Pagrus, Pagellus, and by the extinct
genera Clenodentex, Sparnodus, and Trigonodon. Some species
grow to a length of three feet, such as the “Sheep’s-Head ” of
North America, one of the best salt-water fishes of the United
States, and the “ Schnapper” (Sparus wnicolor), of Australia, also
much esteemed. Some of the Atlantic and Mediterranean species
of Box, Sargus, Charax, Sparus, and Pagellus are known to be
normally, or at least very frequently, hermaphrodite.

Fic. 406 —Gilt-lead Sea-Bream (Pagrus auratus). A, its dentition.
(After Cuvier and Valenciennes. )

Fam. 24. Mullidae.—The “Red Mullets” are very nearly
related to the Sparidae, with which they agree in the structure
of the vertebral column and the presence of a subocular shelf.
They differ in the very weak dentition, the presence of a pair of
hyoid barbels, the reduced number (+) of branchiostegal rays,
and the double perforation of the scapula. Two short dorsal
fins, remote from each other, the anterior with weak spines.

Small marine and brackish-water fishes, feeding on animal-
cules and decomposing matter; inhabitants of nearly all the
tropical seas and extending to Northern Europe. About 50
species are known, referred to 5 genera: Upeneoides, Upeneichthys,
Mullus, Mulloides, and Upeneus.

666 TELEOSTEIL CHAP.

The British species are Mullus barbatus and JV. surmuletus,
remarkable for their beautiful pink or red colour, and much

Frc. 407.—Scapular arch of Afullus surmuletus. cl, Clavicle ; cor, coracoid ; pi, ptery-
gials ; ptcl, post-clavicle ; pte, post-temporal ; sc, scapula ; se/, supra-scapula.

valued on the market, although no longer held in the high
estimation for which they were noted by the Romanx.

Fam. 25. Scorpididae.—Second suborbital with en internal
lamina supporting the globe of the eye; entopterygoid present ;
palate toothed. Ribs sessile, behind the parapophyses when these
are present. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free
from isthmus; 7 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind
the fourth; pseudobranchiae present. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Ventral fins, if present, with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

This family embraces 12 species from the coasts of Africa,
Southern Asia, Australia, and New Zealand, referable to 5 genera:
Scorpis, Atypichthys, Atyposoma, Henoplosus, Psettus, The fish
here figured (Psettus sebae, Fig. 408) is remarkable for the exces-
sive depth of the body, which is greater than in any other species.

Aipichthys, one of the few Acanthopterygian types known to
have existed in the Cretaceous period, appears to belong to the
family Scorpididae as here defined, and not to the Carangidae.

Fam. 26. Caproidae.—Characters of Scorpididae, but supra-
temporal completely ankylosed to the skull.

The Boar-Fish (Capros aper) of the Atlantic and Mediter-
ranean is occasionally found on our southern coasts, and is highly
remarkable for the hair-like bristles with which its scales are

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 667

covered, an extreme exaggeration of the “Ctenoid” type. The
mouth is very protractile, and the vertebrae are only 22 or 23 in
number. lnézgonia, with a single species found at remote points

in the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans, is probably allied to
Capros, with which it is believed to be connected through the
fossil genus Proantigonia, from the Upper Miocene of Croatia.

Fam. 27. Chaetodontidae.—Closely allied to and evidently
derived from the more generalised types of the Scorpididae,
differing in the attachment of the gill-membranes to the isthmus.
Post-temporal more or less firmly united with the skull, some-
times indistinctly bifurcate. Mouth small; palate toothless ;
soft portions of vertical fins usually covered with scales; ribs
usually strong and blade-like ; body short and deep.

A large group of about 200 marine carnivorous fishes from
the tropics, mostly of small size, remarkable for their singular
forms and markings and brilliant coloration. They are par-
ticularly abundant about volcanic rocks and coral reefs.

668 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

An Atlantic species of Zphippus (#. faber) is extremely
remarkable, when adult, for an enormously enlarged globular
bony mass on the back of the head, formed by hypertrophy of the
frontal and supraoccipital bones.

Principal genera: Ephippus, Parapsettus, Scatophagus, Chac-
fodon, Chelmo, Heniochus, Holacanthus, Pomacanthus, Platax.

Chaectodon, Holacanthus, Pomacanthus, Scatophagus, Ephippus,
and Plataa were represented in the Eocene of Europe.

Fam. 28. Drepanidae.—The genus Drepane, with a single
species from the Indian Ocean, is very closely related to the
Chaetodontidae, but it lacks the subocular shelf, and it is distin-
guished externally by the very elongate, falciform pectoral fin.

Fam. 29, Acanthuridae—A more or less developed sub-
ocular shelf; entopterygoid present. Mouth very small, not or
but slightly protractile, the maxillary more or less firmly attached
or ankylosed to the praemaxillary; teeth conical, bristle-like, or
incisor-like. Palate toothless. Vertebrae 22 or 23, the prae-
caudals with strong transverse processes commencing from the
first; ribs and epipleurals inserted on the transverse processes.
Post-temporal not distinctly forked, ankylosed to the skull. Two
nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes broadly attached to the
isthmus; 4 or 5 branchiostegal rays; gills 4,a slit behind
the fourth ; pseudobranchiae present. Lower pharyngeal bones
separate. Body covered with minute, often rough scales. Dorsal
and anal fins elongate, with more or less strong spines. Ventrals
with 1 spine and 2 to 5 soft rays.

A family of about 80 species, mostly herbivorous, from the
tropical seas, referred to 6 genera: Zaunelus, Clenochaetus, Acan-
thurus, Colocopus, Prionurus, Naseus. They form a connecting
link between the Chaetodontidae and the Plectognathi.

Remains from the Eocene of Europe have been referred to
Zonelus, Acanthurus, and Naseus, and to the extinct genera
Aulorhamphus and Apostasis.

Fam. 30. Teuthididae.—No subocular shelf; entopterygoid
present. Mouth very small, beak-like, not protractile, with
incisor-like teeth; maxillary ankylosed to the praemaxillary.
Palate toothless. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes
broadly attached to the isthmus; 5 branchiostegal rays; gills
4,a slit behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae present. Lower
pharyngeal bones separate. Supratemporal forked. Vertebrae

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 669

23, with sessile ribs and no parapophyses, the epipleurals inserted
on the ribs. Body covered with very small scales. Vertical
fins elongate, with strong spines, 6 or 7 in the anal. Ventrals
with 2 spines and 3 soft rays between them.

A single recent genus, Zeuthis, with about 30 species, herbivor-
ous fishes from the Indian and Western Pacific Oceans. Accord-
ing to Bottard’ the sting from the spines of these fishes is much
dreaded. Archaeoteuthis, from the Oligocene of Switzerland.

Fam. 31. Osphromenidae.—Second suborbital with a more or
less developed internal lamina; entopterygoid present; palate
toothed. Most of the praecaudal vertebrae with transverse pro-
cesses, to which the ribs are attached. Two nostrils on each
side. Gill-membranes attached to isthmus; 4 to 6 branchio-
steval rays; gills 4, a slit behind the fourth ; pseudobranchiae
absent. Lower pharyngeal bones separate. Vertical fins very
variable in extent, the spines sometimes very numerous, some-
times absent. Ventral fins with not more than 5 soft rays,
sometimes reduced to a filamentous ray. A superbranchial re-
spiratory organ, situated in a cavity above the gills.

Freshwater fishes having much in common with the Anaban-
tidae, and likewise confined to South-Eastern Asia and Africa.
Only 22 species are known, referable to 7 genera: Helostomu,
Polyacanthus, Osphromenus, Trichogaster, Luciocephalus, Betta,
and Itcracanthus. The latter, the only African representative
of the family (one species from the Ogowe), hardly differs from
the Malay genus Betta. Most of the Osphromenidae are notable
as aquarium fishes. The largest species, the Gourami (Osphro-
menus olfax), growing to a length of 2 feet, from the Malay
Archipelago, is one of the best flavoured fishes of the Far East and
has been acclimatised in India, the Guianas, and Mauritius, A
domesticated variety of the Chinese Polyacanthus opercularis,
known as Macropodus viridi-auratus, remarkable for the beauty
of its form and colour, readily breeds in our aquariums. Like
the Gourami, the male constructs a nest of air-bubbles, strengthened
by a buccal secretion, and watches over the eggs and young. The
little Betta pugnaz, from South-Eastern Asia, derives its name from
its excitable nature, which causes specimens to be kept by the
Siamese in glass vessels where they engage in fights, special
breeds being cultivated for the purpose. According to Cantor,

1 Poissons venimeux (Paris, 1889), p. 169.

670 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

the Siamese in 1840 were as infatuated with the combats of
these fishes as the Malays are with their cock-fights, and the
licence to exhibit them was farmed, bringing in a considerable
annual revenue to the king.

Fam. 32. Embiotocidae.—Second suborbital with an internal
lamina supporting the globe of the eye; entopterygoid present ;
palate toothless. Ribs sessile, above and behind the parapophyses,
where these are present. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-mem-
branes free from isthmus; 5 or 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4,
a slit behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae present. Lower
pharyngeals united, with conical or pavement-like teeth. Anal
fin, with three spines. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

Fig. 409.—Ditrema temminckii, from Japan. x3. (After Jordan.)

Small or moderate-sized fishes inhabiting California and Japan,
mostly marine, one species, however, inhabiting fresh waters,
whilst another descends to a great depth. They feed mostly on
crustaceans, but one genus (dAbeona) is herbivorous. The name
“ Surf- Fishes,” by which they-are generally known, refers to the fact
that most species are found in the surf along sandy beaches. All
are viviparous in the strictest sense of the term, the young
remaining for a long time closely packed in a sac-like enlarge-
ment of the oviduct analogous to a uterus; they are of relatively
large size at birth, and quite similar in form to the parent, whilst
at an earlier period they differ in having the vertical fins much
more elevated. Twenty-four species are known.’ Principal genera:
Hysterocarpus, Abcona, Cymatogaster, Hmbiotoca, Ditrema.

Fam. 33. Cichlidae.—No subocular shelf; entopterygoid

1 For recent accounts of the anatomy, embryology, and ethology, ef. C. H.
Eigenmann, Bull. U.S. Fish Comm. for 1892, p. 381, and Arch. Entwickelungs-
mech. iv. 1896, p. 125.

XXUuI ACANTHOPTERYGII 671

present; palate toothless; lower pharyngeal bones more or less
completely united, with median suture. Vertebrae with para-
pophyses from the third ; ribs most frequently sessile or subsessile.
A single nostril on each side. Gill-membranes free from isthmus ;
5 or 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind the fourth ;
pseudobranchiae absent. Dorsal fin, with numerous spines ; anal
with 3 spines or more. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

Fresh or brackish-water fishes, variable in form and dentition,
some carnivorous, others chiefly herbivorous. In some American
forms (Cichla) the males and females differ during the spawning
season, the male developing a hump on the top of the head, which

Fic. 410.—Tilapia dardennii, from Lake Tanganyika. 4 nat. size.

disappears afterwards. The eggs and young are cared for by the
parents; either the male or the female, according to the species,
sheltering them in the mouth or pharynx.’ These fishes, often
designated as “Chromides,” a name which properly pertains to
members of the following family, inhabit Africa, Madagascar,
Syria, India and Ceylon, and Central and South America, from
Texas to Uruguay. About 45 genera are distinguished, based
mostly on the number of anal spines and the dentition, which for
variety of types is comparable to that of the Characinidae. Of
these 45 genera, 30 are African. 150 species are known from
Africa (with Syria and Madagascar), 140 from America, and 3
from India and Ceylon? Principal genera—African : Lampro-
logus, Hemichromis, Paratilapia, Xenotilapia, Tropheus, Tilapia,

1 It has recently been ascertained, on a large number of specimens, that in the

African species the female alone performs the buccal nursing duties.
2 Cf Monograph by J. Pellegrin (Paris, 1904).

672 TELEOSTEI CIIAP.

Asprotilupia, Erctmodus, Plecodus, Pseudetroplus. American :
Acura, Heros, Hygrogonus, Cichla, Crenicichla, Chaetobranchus,
Geophagus, Symphysodon, Pterophyllum. Indian: Etroplus.

No part of the world surpasses Lake Tanganyika in variety of
generic and specific types of Cichlidae, the fish-fauna of this
creat lake being in great majority made up of members of this

SN

“MA 00
& 6 °

Fic, 411.—Distribution of the Cichlidae.

Priscacara, from the Eocene of North America, is the only
extinct genus which can be referred to this family.

Fam, 34. Pomacentridae—<A subocular shelf; entopterygoid
present ; palate toothless; teeth conical or incisor-like; lower
pharyngeals completely united into one bone. Vertebrae with
transverse processes from the fourth or fifth; ribs inserted on the
transverse processes, when these are present. A single nostril
on each side. Gill-membranes free from the isthmus; 5 to 7
branchiostegal rays; gills 34; pseudobranchiae present. Dorsal
fin elongate, with numerous strong spines; anal with 2 spines
only. Ventral fins with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

Small fishes of the tropical and warm seas, resembling the
Chaetodontidae in form and mode of life, likewise usually
of brilliant coloration; in structural characters intermediate
between the Cichlidae and the Labridae. They feed chiefly on
small marine animals, but the species with incisor-like teeth are
entirely or mainly herbivorous. Over 150 species are known.

Principal genera: Heliastes, Azurina, Amphiprion, Premnas,
Duseyllus, Pomacentrus, Glyphidodon, Microspathodon.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 673

The family is supposed to be represented in the Upper Eocene
and Lower Miocene of Italy by the extinct genus Odonteus.

Fam. 35. Labridae.—No subocular shelf; entopterygoid
present; palate toothless; anterior teeth of the jaws usually
strong and canine-like, lateral teeth often soldered at the base;
lower pharyngeals completely united into one bone, with conical
or tubercular teeth. Vertebrae with transverse processes from
the third; all the ribs attached to the transverse processes.
Lips thick. Two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free
or joined to the narrow isthmus; 5 or 6 branchiostegal rays ;
gills three and a half; pseudobranchiae present. Dorsal fin
elongate, with numerous, usually slender, spines. Ventral fins
with 1 spine and 5 soft rays.

The “Wrasses” form a large family of mostly brilliantly
coloured marine fishes, inhabiting all the tropical and temperate
coasts. Their regime is partially herbivorous, partially carnivorous.

Fic. 412.—Upper and lower pharyngeal bones of Labrus maculatus,

About 400 species are known. Principal genera: Labrus,
Tautoga, Malacopterus, Ctenolabrus, Chaerops, Platychaerops,
Heterochaerops, Labrichthys, Cossyphus, Cirrhilabrus, Chalinus,
Epibulus, Anampses, Platyglossus, Novacula, Julis, Gomphosus,
Chilio, Coris.

Some of the members of this family have been observed to
build nests for the protection of their eggs and young. These
nests, in the European Labrus, are made of seaweeds, zoophytes,
corals, broken shells, etc., and are the work of both the male
and the female It is also in this family that sleep was first
observed in fishes, and this has been fully verified by Mobius?”

1 Gerbe, Rev. et Mug. de Zool. xvi. 1864, p. 255.

2 Zool. Garten, 1867, p. 148. See also Verrill, Amer. Journ. Set. (4) ill. 1897,
p. 136.

VOL. VII 2x

674 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

on Labrus rupestris in an aquarium, the fish seeking a sleeping
place at night and laying itself down to rest on one side.

As first pointed out by Giinther, the Labridae found in
temperate regions have a higher number (30 to 41) of vertebrae
than those inhabiting the tropics (23 to 29), a rule which
applies more or less to other families of Acanthopterygians.
Remains of Labrus and Julis occur in the Eocene and Miocene
of Europe. An allied fossil genus, Zabrodon, is represented by
numerous species in Tertiary beds of Europe and North America.
Phyllodus, Egertonia, Platylaemus, and Pseudosphaerodon, from
the Eocene and Miocene, are referred, with doubt, to this family.

Fam. 36. Scaridae.—Closely allied to the preceding, with
which they have usually been united, but differing in the more
or less coalescent teeth, forming often a parrot-like beak, the
lower pharyngeals united into a concave or spoon-shaped bone
with flat, tessellated teeth; and in the development of transverse
processes from the first vertebra. Vertebrae 24 or 25.

Curious, mostly brilliantly-coloured fishes of the tropical seas
and the Mediterranean, especially abundant about coral-reefs.
“ Parrot-Wrasses” feed mostly on vegetable matter, corals, and

vig) f
ney
i

i

a

Fic. 413.—Upper and lower pharyngeal bones of Scarus strongylocephalus.
(After Jordan aud Evermann.)

on hard-shelled Mollusca, for crushing which their dentition is
well adapted. The largest reach a length of 4 feet. Some are
much valued as food, whilst others are reputed poisonous. About
110 species are known, referable to 8 genera: Cryptotomus
(Calliodon), Calotomus, Sparisoma, Scarus, Pseudoscarus, Odax,
Coridodax, Siphonognathus. The latter is very aberrant in shape,
the head and body resembling those of a Pipe-Fish.
Scarus is reported from the Eocene and Miocene of Europe.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 675

Division IL—SCOMBRIFORMES.

No bony stay for the praeopercle. Spinous dorsal, if distinct,
formed of short or feeble, slender spines. Epipleurals usually
attached to the centra when ribs are sessile, or to the para-
pophyses of the vertebrae, rarely to the ribs. Pectoral arch
similar to that of the Perciformes, but pterygials sometimes more
abbreviated. Ventral fins thoracic. Caudal fin, if well developed,
with very numerous rays deeply forked at the base.

Although bound by natural ties, the series of families that
cluster round the Mackerel offer so many modifications of
structure that it is almost impossible to draw up a diagnosis
differentiating every one of its members from the Perciformes,
with which they are closely connected, and from which they

Fic. 414.—Caudal fin of Sarda orientalis, h.s, Hypural spine.

hardly deserve to be separated. Even after removing many
genera which have been united with them by my predecessors,
and which will now be found scattered among various groups of
the system, no good definition of the Scombriformes can be
given. The Mackerel and Horse-Mackerel are taken as the
pattern-forms around which more or less aberrant types are
located, types yet not so aberrant as to be traced back to these
familiar forms through a number of intermediate grades. As

676 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

regards external features, it may be stated that the dorsal and anal
spines, if present, are either weak and slender, or, if strong, short
and detached ; the caudal peduncle is constricted, and the caudal
fin, if well developed, is usually deeply forked, and with the
forked bases of the very numerous rays much longer than in
most of the Perciformes, embracing at least a considerable portion
of the expanded hypural bones, a character by which the Chaeto-
dontidae, Acanthuridae, and several extinct types which have
been placed with the Carangidae are at once excluded. All are
carnivorous and marine, and many are pelagic and of very wide
distribution. No praetertiary members of this division, as here
defined, have yet been found.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES

I. Praemaxillaries more or less protractile, not beak-like ; scales small or
absent, sometimes with enlarged lateral scutes; spinous dorsal fin short or
replaced by a series of isolated spines; anal usually with one or two spines
detached from the rest of the fin.

Praecaudal vertebrae with transverse processes behind which the ribs
are attached : : 1. Carangidae.
Praecaudal vertebrae without wells developed parapophyses, ribs and
epipleurals inserted close together on the centra 2. Rhachicentridae.
II. Praemaxillaries not protractile ; scales usually small or absent ; body
more or less elongate ; dorsal fin elongate, single or divided, without free
spines ; no free anal spines.
A. Pseudobranchiae present.
Vertebrae without transverse processes ; soft dorsal fin longer than the
spinous ; pectoral fins high up the sides . 3. Scombridae.
Vertebrae without transverse processes; soft dorsal fin shorter than
the spinous, if the latter be distinct ; pectoral fins low down the
sides. : : . 4. Trichiwridae.
Vertebrae without pragiemense processes ; snout produced into a spear
5. Histiophoridae.
Vertebrae with transverse processes bearing the ribs ; snout produced
into a sword ; no ventrals . 6. Xiphiedae.
Vertebrae without transverse processes ; gill-membranes attached to
isthmus; dorsal and anal fins formed of unarticulated, widely set
rays; dentition very feeble . : : 7. Lwvaridae.

B. Pseudobranchiae absent ; no well-developed transverse processes to the
praecaudal vertebrae; the ribs and the epipleurals inserted close
together on the centra; snout short and very deep 8. Coryphaenidae.

ITI. Praemaxillaries not protractile, or if slightly protractile, scales large ;
dorsal and anal fins elongate, without distinct spinous division ; most of the
praecaudal vertebrae with strong haemapophyses, to which the ribs are
attached . ‘ : : . . . 9. Bramidae.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 677

Fam, 1. Carangidae.— Praemaxillaries more or less pro-
tractile. Vertebrae 24 to 26; ribs behind the parapophyses ;
epipleurals on the parapophyses, rarely on the ribs’ Body
covered with small scales, or naked, often with enlarged scutes
on each side of the body or of the tail; dorsal spines few, or
slender or rudimentary; a more or less developed spine adnate
to the soft portion of the anal, often preceded by a pair of spines
separated from the rest of the fin. Pseudobranchiae usually
present. Inhabitants of the seas of the temperate and tropical
regions, many of the species having a very wide range. About
150 species are known.

Princtpal recent genera: Curanx, Chloroscombrus, Selene,
Mene, Apolectus, Nematistius, Seriola, Seriolichthys, Naucrates,
‘Trachynotus, Zalocys, Lichia, Paropsis, Chorinemus. Species of
Carunz, Mene, and Seriola have been described from the Eocene
and Miocene of Europe, in which occur also the fossil genera
named Vomeropsis, Archaeus, Carangopsis, Carangodes, Ductor,
and Semtophorus.

The family is represented on our coasts by the common
Horse-Mackerel, Caranz trachurus. The young of this species
keep together in small bands in the neighbourhood of medusae,
under which they seek shelter when disturbed. The Pilot-Fish,
Naucrates ductor, is a truly pelagic fish of wide distribution,
which occasionally appears on our coasts, accompanying large
sharks and ships. Much has been written on the marvellous
habits of this little fish, which is said to lead the shark like
a pilot, directing it to its food, in exchange for which services
the pilot enjoys protection from the fear which the proximity of
its formidable companion inspires to its enemies among other
carnivorous fishes, and an abundance of food from the shark’s
excrements.”

Fam. 2. Rhachicentridae.—Praemaxillaries slightly pro-
tractile. Vertebrae 25 (11-414), without well-developed
parapophyses ; ribs and epipleurals inserted close together on the
centra. Body covered with very small scales; a series of short
isolated dorsal spines; soft dorsal and anal long; pectorals

1 Naucrates. In this genus most of the epipleurals of the praecaudal region are
inserted on the ribs, but the hinder ones are on the centra.

2 Cf. Geotfroy, Ann. dw Mus, ix. 1807, p. 473; F. J. F. Meyen, Reise win die
Erde, i. p. 56 (1834).

678 TELEOSTEL CHAP.

inserted low down. A single genus, Rhachicentrum (Elacate),
with a sinele species from the coasts of the tropical and
warmer parts of the Atlantic and of the Indian Ocean.

Fam. 3. Scombridae.—Praemaxillaries large, not protractile,
beak-like. Vertebrae 50 to 50, without transverse processes,
but some of the hinder praecaudals with haemal arches; ribs
inserted on the centra or on the haemal arches when these are
present ; epipleurals all on the centra. Scales cycloid and usually
very small (except in Gastrochisma), sometimes absent. A
spinous dorsal fin formed of slender spines, folding into a sheath ;
soft dorsal longer and broken up into finlets, similar to the anal;
pectoral inserted high up the sides. Hypural bones completely
embraced by the forked bases of the caudal rays. Pseudo-
branchiae present.

a
s

Fic. 415.—Tunny (Thunnus thynnus). (After Cuvier and Valenciennes.) x 4.

About 50 species, referred to the following genera :—Scomber,
Aunis, Thunnus, Sarda, Cybium, Acanthocybium, Gastrochisma
(Lepidothynnus). Numerous fossil representatives in Tertiary
beds, belonging to Scomber, Auais, Thunnus, Cybium, and to the
extinct genera Hothynnus, Isurichthys, Palimphyes, Scombrinus,
Sphyraenodus, Seombramphodon.

These fishes, elegant in form and often in colour, are among
the swiftest of the inhabitants of the sea. Some are migratory,
like the Mackerel (Seomber scombrus) of the North Atlantic,
whilst others are remarkable for their wide distribution. The
Tunny (7hunnus thynnus), for instance, the largest member of
the family, reaching a length of 10 feet, inhabits the Atlantic,
Pacific, and Indian Oceans, extending as far north as the British

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 679

seas, Newfoundland, California, and Japan. It supplies im-
portant fisheries in France and Italy. The Tunnies are the only
fish known to be warm-blooded.

Fam. 4. Trichiuridae.—Praemaxillaries not protractile.
Vertebrae 32 to 160, without transverse processes; ribs sessile,
on the centra or on the haemal arches when these are present ;
epipleurals, if well developed, on the centra. Scales very small
or absent. Spinous portion of dorsal fin much longer than the
soft, the spines more or less feeble. Pectoral fins inserted low
down the sides. Pseudobranchiae present.

The members of this family show a great variation in the
shape of the body, which, although always strongly compressed,
is not unlike that of a Mackerel in the more normal types, such
as Thyrsites and Ruvettus, whilst, through a chain of genera, it
generally assumes an extremely elongate form ; concurrently with
this elongation of the body, the dorsal fin loses its differentiation
into two portions, the ventrals become reduced and disappear, as
in the Scabbard- or Frost-Fish (Lepidopus caudatus), while the
caudal fin decreases in size, loses its fork-shape, and is finally
lost in Zrichiurus, in which the body is ribbon-shaped and tapers
to a point.

About 25 species are known, pelagic and widely distributed,
many descending to great depths.

Principal living genera: Ruvettus, Thyrsites, Epinnula, Nesi-
archus, Nealotus, Promethichthys, Dicrotus, Gempylus, Aphanopus,
Lepidopus, Euoxymetopon, Benthodesmus, Huplewrogrammus,
Trichiurus.

Remains of several species referred to Zhyrsites, Lepidopus,
and to the extinct genera Thyrsitocephalus, Hemithyrsites, and -
Trichiurichthys, have been found in the Oligocene and Miocene of
Europe.

Fam. 5. Histiophoridae.—Praemaxillaries not protractile ;
snout produced into a spear-shaped rostrum ; a praedentary bone ;
teeth minute. Body elongate, covered with small or rudimentary
scales. Vertebrae 24 or 25, without transverse processes; ribs
sessile; no epipleurals. One or two dorsal fins, without a
distinctly spinous portion. Pectoral fin low down the side.
Pseudobranchiae present.

The Sail-Fishes are large oceanic fishes, endowed with great
strength and swiftness, occurring in the tropical and sub-tropical

680 TELEOSTEIL CHAP.

seas. Four or five species are distinguishable, and are referable
to two genera: Histiophorus, with a single dorsal fin and 2 or 3
ventral rays, and Zetrapturus, with the dorsal divided into two
parts and a single ventral ray."

Fossil Histiophoridae are known from the Eocene and later
beds in Europe and America. Dr. A. S. Woodward observes that
the known fossils are too imperfect to be referred with certainty
to their respective genera. Most of them probably belong to
Histiophorus, but at least one genus from the Eocene (Aiphio-

rhynchus) appears to be well distinguished.

Fic. 416.—Tetrapturus belone, from the Mediterranean. (After Cuvier and
Valenciennes.) x #5.

The imperfectly known extinct family Palaeorhynchidae, from
the seas of the Eocene, Oligocene, and Miocene periods, with the
genera Palaeorhynchus and Hemirhynchus, is probably closely
related to the Histiophoridae. The vertebrae number 50 to 60,
and the ribs completely encircle the body. In Palacorhynchus
both jaws are equally produced into an ensiform weapon.
Blochius, from the Eocene, with diamond-shaped, slightly over-
lapping bony scutes on the body, is perhaps also to be placed
near this family.

1 For a detailed account of these fishes and of Xiphias, cf. Brown Goode, Proc.
U.S. Mus. iv. 1881, p. 415, and Rep. U.S. Fish Comm. J. 1880, 1883, p. 289.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 681

Fam. 6. Xiphiidae— Differs from the preceding in the
absence of praedentary bone, and in the vertebrae (26 in number),
which in the praecaudal region are provided with short but well-
developed transverse processes, to which the short ribs are
attached. Ventral fins absent, the pectorals being inserted in
the place usually occupied by them. Adult without teeth or
scales.

A single species, the Sword-Fish (Yiphias gladius), of nearly
world-wide’ distribution, occurring occasionally on the coasts of
Great Britain and Ireland.

Fam. 7. Luvaridae.—Mouth small, praemaxillaries not pro-
tractile, with very feeble dentition. Gill-membranes attached to
the isthmus. Vertebrae 23, without transverse processes; ribs
blade-like, inserted on the centra; no epipleurals. Body rough,
with minute scales. Dorsal and anal fins elongate, formed of
unarticulated, widely set rays. Pectoral fins inserted rather low
down; ventrals much reduced, the two halves of the pelvis
fused into a single bone. Supraclavicle fused with the forked
post-temporal. Hypural bones completely embraced by the
forked bases of the caudal rays. Pseudobranchiae present.

Luvarus imperialis, a rare pelagic fish from the Atlantic,
Mediterranean, and Pacific, growing to a length of 6 feet, and
occasionally captured on our coasts, is the only representative of
this family. Very little is known of the habits of this strange
fish. The excessive length of the intestines and the feeble
dentition point to its feeding partly on vegetable matter, partly
on minute animals; the circumstances under which certain
specimens were captured tend to indicate that they follow up
streams of pelagic life such as engage the attention of the
Basking Shark, of similar distribution.

Fam. 8. Coryphaenidae.—Praemaxillaries small, not pro-
tractile. Vertebrae 30 to 33, without transverse processes ; ribs
and epipleurals attached close together on the centra. Body
elongate; scales small, cycloid or elongate lanceolate. Dorsal and
anal fins much elongate, without distinct: spines. Pectoral fins
inserted rather low down the side. Pseudobranchiae absent.

The “ Dolphins” (Coryphaena), of which only two species can
be distinguished, are large pelagic fishes, of carnivorous habits,
pursuing the Flying-Fish. They grow to a length of 6 feet, and
their flesh is much valued. Their deep head, with short snout,

682 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

and their long posteriorly attenuate body ending in a large
forked caudal fin, give them a peculiar appearance.

Fam. 9. Bramidae.—Praemaxillaries small, not or but feebly
protractile ; maxillaries large, scaly. Vertebrae 42 to 47, the
praecaudal without transverse processes, but mostly with heemal
arches to which the ribs are attached, the epipleurals being
inserted on the centra. Body deep; scales moderate or large,
strongly imbricate, with processes which, in certain parts at least,
serve to connect the rows of scales. Dorsal and anal elongate,
some or all of the rays simple, but not forming true spines.
Pectoral inserted rather low down the side, freely movable
upwards and downwards. Pseudobranchiae present.

Pelagic fishes, often descending to great depths. About 12
species are known,’ referable to 6 genera: Brauma, Taractes,
Pterycombus, Pteraclis, Bentenia, and Steinegerta. Taractes, often
confounded with Brame, differs from it not only in the larger,
keeled scales, but also in the protractile mouth and in the much
greater development of most of the ribs, which form curved
Jamellae of great width.? Pferaclis is very remarkable for the
enormous, sail-like dorsal and anal fins.

Division III.—ZEORHOMBL.

Aberrant, strongly compressed Perciformes, with very short
praecaudal region, modified much as in the Flat-Fishes, culminat-
ing in asymmetrical forms, and characterised by the combination
of an increased number (7 to 9) of ventral rays, with absence
of hypural spine (by which the Berycidae are excluded), or by
asymmetry of the skull in the forms in which the spine of the
ventral fin has been lost.

Among the symmetrical forms, the existing Zeidae agree with
the Berycidae in having more than five soft rays to the ventral
fins, and are probably derived, together with the Eocene
Amphistiidae, from some common ancestral group still to be
discovered in Cretaceous beds. These Zeidae have much in
common with the Pleuronectidae, and might be regarded as

? Monographs by Lunel, Mém. Soc. Phys. Genéve, xviii. 1865, p. 165, and by
Liitken, Spolia Atlantica, i. 1880, p. 491.

° Troschel, Sitzb. Ver. Prewss. Rheinl. xx. 1863, p. 51 (Brama rait and B.
longipinnis).

° Cf. Thilo, Zool. Anz. 1902, p. 305.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 683

forming part of the family out of which the latter have sprung,
were it not that they have lost the last half-gill, Amphistium
is probably more nearly related to the Pleuronectidae, which may
have been directly derived from the family of which it is as yet
the only known representative.’

This division embraces three families only :—

A distinct spinous dorsal fin ; anal spines detached from the soft portion ;

a ventral spine; gills three and a half, four slits between them

1. Zeidae.
Dorsal and anal spines few, continuous with the soft rays ; a ventral spine

2. Amphistitdae.t
No spines ; cranium twisted in front, with the two orbits on one side ;
gills 4, a slit behind the fourth . ; : 3. Plewronectidae.

Fam. 1. Zeidae.— No subocular shelf ; praemaxillaries strongly
protractile. Gill-membranes free from isthmus; 7 or 8 branchio-
stegal rays; gills 34; pseudobranchiae well developed. Lower
pharyngeal bones separated. Vertebrae 30 to 46, the anterior
with sessile ribs, the posterior praecaudals with long neural spines
bent forwards and with transverse processes directed downwards,
forming haemal arches and bearing the ribs at their extremity;
epipleurals much reduced or absent; hypural large, without the
basal spine or knob present in most Perciformes and all Scombri-
formes and Percesoces, bearing fewer than 20 rays. Dorsal and
anal fins elongate, the former with a distinct spinous portion, the
latter with 1 to 4 spines detached from the soft portion.
Pectoral fin supported by 4 pterygials, of which 3 are in
contact with the perforated scapular bone; post-temporal forked
and solidly attached to the skull. Ventral fin with 1 spine and
6 to 8 soft rays.

Scales small or minute, sometimes hard and rough and firmly
joined in vertical series; bony plates may be present along the
base of the vertical fins. Air-bladder present.

Twelve species are known from the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans,
referable to 5 genera: Grammicolepis, Cyttus, Cyttopsis, Zenion,
and Zeus. Oreosoma was founded on a young form of a fish
allied to Cyttus. Remains of Zeus occur in the Oligocene, and
Cyttoides, from the same period, has been compared with Cyttus.

The well-known John Dory (Zeus faber) is much valued for
the table.

1 Cf. Boulenger, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7), 1902, p. 295, and C. R. Ac. Ser.
exxxvii. 1903, p. 523. + Extinct.

684 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Fam. 2. Amphistiidae.—The only known representative of
this family, the Upper Eocene Amphistiwm paradoxum, originally
described as a Plewronectes, has much in common with the Zeidae,
from which it differs in the smaller number of vertebrae (10 +
14), and in the dorsal and anal spines being more reduced, adnate
and continuous with the series of soft rays; the scales are more
normal and imbricate; ventral fins with 1 spine and 8 soft rays.
This fish appears to realise in every respect the prototype of the
Pleuronectidae before they had assumed the asymmetry which
characterises them as a group.

Fic. 417,—Restoration of Amphistium paradozum. x }.

Fam. 3. Pleuronectidae.—Head asymmetrical, the skull
twisted in front, with the two orbits on one side in the adult;
the side of the body bearing the eyes and turned upwards in life
being coloured, the other side colourless and blind. Mouth more
or less protractile. Gills 4, a slit behind the fourth; pseudo-
branchiae present. Lower pharyngeal bones usually separated,
rarely imperfectly united. Vertebrae 24 in the most generalised
form (Psettodes), varying from 28 to 65 in others, the praecaudals
mostly with more or less developed transverse processes, which
may be directed downwards and become converted into haemal
arches; ribs and epipleurals present. Caudal fin, if well
developed, supported by a large hypural usually without basal
spine or knob. Dorsal and anal fins much elongate, without spines,
the former often extending on the head. Paired fins often reduced,

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 685

sometimes absent; if fully developed and normally formed, the
bones of the pectoral and pelvic girdles as in the Zeidae. Ventral
fins usually with 5 to 7 soft rays.

Scales usually imbricate, cycloid or ctenoid; rarely absent;
bony tubercles sometimes present. -Air-bladder absent.

Most species, and even genera, are either sinistral or dextral,
but this is inconstant in some, including the most generalised
genus, Psettodes. The very young are transparent and sym-
metrical, with an eye on each side, and swim in a vertical position
like other Fishes. These larval forms have been described as
distinct genera, under the names of Peloria, Bibronia, Charybdia,
etc. As they grow, the eye of one side moves by degrees to the
other side, where it becomes the upper eye. If at that age the
dorsal fin does not extend to the frontal region, the migrating
eye simply moves over the line of the profile, temporarily assuming
the position which it preserves in Psettodes, Atheresthes, and
Platysomatichthys; in other genera, the dorsal fin has already
extended to the snout before the migration takes place, and the
eye, passing between the frontal bone and the tissues supporting
the fin, appears to pass from side to side through the head, as
was believed by some of the earlier observers.’

Flat-fishes are a large group of some 500 species, mostly
marine, a few species related to the Soles being confined to the
fresh waters of South America and the Malay Archipelago. They
range from the Arctic Circle to the southern coasts of the
Southern Hemisphere ; many occur at great depths (Citharachthys
dinoceros down to 955 fathoms). Well-preserved remains
referred to Psetta occur in the Upper Eocene, and a species of
Solea is known from the Lower Miocene.

A satisfactory classification of the Pleuronectidae is still a
desideratum, and cannot be attempted until the osteology of the
very numerous forms has been thoroughly studied. Even the
division into two principal groups, regarded by some recent
authors as families, Pleuronectidae and Soleidae, is based on

1 Of, Steenstrup, Vid. Selsk. Skr. 1863, p. 253, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. xv. 1865,
p. 361, and Overs. Selsk. Skr. 1876, p. 174; Malm, Svensk. Vet. Ak. Handl. vii.
1868, No. 4, p. 28; A. Agassiz, P. Amer. Ac. xiv. 1878, p. 1; Emery, Jftth.
Zool. Stat. Neap. iv. 1883, p. 413; Facciola, Natural. Sivil. iv. 1885, p. 261, and
vi. 1887, p. 74; Ehrenbaum, Wiss, Mceresunters. (2), ii. 1897, p. 255; Nishikawa,
Annot. Zool. Japan. i. 1897, p. 73.

CHAP.

TELEOSTEI

686

e ‘onbur snssophoukyy q * srunbyna nazog *O
Spuncou oppasg ‘Qf nssaqnpd sazvouoinarg “& f wuns9 sapopasd “Y “WaAoy JO saotrare TP SULMOYS spryaUoINeTA SNOLIVA JO SouUTNO— "STP “OM

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 687

characters which the examination of a large number of generic
types shows not to be constant. Thus the former have been
defined as having the praeopercular margin distinct externally,
the snout not projecting beyond the mouth, the nostrils of the
two sides on the coloured side or those of the blind side high
up near the dorsal line of the head; the latter as having the
praeoperculum hidden under the skin, the snout projecting more
or less beyond the mouth, and the nasal organ of the blind side
similarly situated to that of the eyed side. However, the genera
Aphoristia and Peltorhamphus, and others among the Soles, show
exceptions to this definition."

Principal genera: Psettodes, Atheresthes, Platysomatichthys,
Hippoglossus, Hippoglossoides, Hippoglossina, Poecilopsetta, Chas-
canopsetta, Paralichthys, Pleuronectes, Glyptocephalus, Citharus,
Rhomboidichthys, Psetta (Rhombus), Arnoglossus, Zeugopterus,
Lepidorhombus, Ammotretis, Rhombosolea, Solea, Achirus, Achir-
opsis, Soleotalpa, Synaptura, Ammopleurops, Aphoristia, Cyno-
glossus, Symphurus (Plagusia).

The following are the principal British representatives which
are valued as food :—The Halibut (Hippoglossus vulgaris), by far
the largest of all Flat-Fishes, growing to a length of 10 feet or
more; the Long Rough Dab (Hippoglossoides limandoides) ; the
Plaice (Pleuronectes platessa); the Flounder (P. flesus), which
ascends streams; the Dab (P. limanda); the Smear Dab, often
called Lemon Sole (Glyptocephalus microcephalus); the Witch
(G. cynoglossus); the Megrim or Whiff (Lepidorhombus mega-
stoma); the Turbot (Psetta maxima); the Brill (P. laevis); and
the Sole (Solea vulgaris).

Division IV.—KURTIFORMES.

No bony stay for the praeopercle. Dorsal spines feeble, few.
Scapula absent, the coracoid supporting four small pterygials.
Ventral fins thoracic.

Fam. 1. Kurtidae.—The genus Kurtus, with a single species,
from the Indian and Pacific Oceans, forms an isolated, very

1 On the morphology and classification, ef. Traquair, Zr. Linn. Soc, xxv. 1865,
p. 263 ; Jordan and Goss, Rep. U.S. Fish Comm. f. 1886 (1889) ; Kyle, Rep. Fish.
Board Scotland, 1900, p. 335. Also the Monographs of the Sole, by J. T. Cunning-

ham (Plymouth, 1890, 4to), and of the Plaice by Cole and Johnstone, Liverpool
M.B.C. Memoirs, viii, 1901.

688 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

aberrant group. The strongly compressed body is covered with
minute, rudimentary scales; the dorsal is short, with few,
graduated spines, and the anal much elongate, with 2 small
spines; the ventrals are formed of 1 spine and 5 soft rays.
The vertebral column consists of 24 vertebrae; the ribs of
the third and fourth are free and slender, whilst the following

Fic. 419.-—Skeleton of Aurtus indicus.

are immovably fixed between rings formed by the ossification
of the outer membrane of the elongate air-bladder in a manner
unique among fishes. The skull is peculiar for its very strong,
denticulate, occipital crest, which ends posteriorly in a curved
spine bent forwards; the suborbitals are slender and do not
emit a subocular lamina. Kurtus indicus does not exceed a
length of 5 inches.

Division V.—GOBIIFORMES.

No bony stay for the praeoperculum. Basis cranii simple.
Spinous dorsal, if present, formed of few, flexible rays. None
of the epipleural bones attached to the centra of the vertebrae
in the praecaudal tegion. Scapula and coracoid more or less
reduced or even vestigial; pterygials large, 4 or 5 in number,
forming together a thin plate which is in contact with or
narrowly separated from the clavicle; one or two of the ptery-
gials in contact with the coracoid. Ventral fins thoracic.

The Gobiidae, which alone constitute this division, are not
very remote from the Perciformes, and may have evolved out of
a type not very different from the Percidae.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 689

Fam. 1. Gobiidae.—Suborbital arch ligamentous or absent.
Gill-membranes more or less broadly attached to isthmus; 4 to
6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind the fourth ; pseudo-
branchiae often present. All or most of the praecaudal vertebrae
with transverse processes bearing the ribs, to which epipleurals
are attached. Post-temporal forked, as in normal Perciformes.
Ventral fins with 1 feeble spine and + or 5 branched rays,
often united to form a sucking disk, a transverse fold of skin
at their base completing the cup.

Head usually more or less depressed, body varying from short
and stout to elongate and eel-shaped, but never with a very
high number of vertebrae, these varying from 24 to 37
(10-144 15-24); scales cycloid or ctenoid, or absent; no
lateral line; mouth moderate or large, dentition various; soft
dorsal and anal fins nearly equally developed, varying from very
short to very elongate ; usually a large anal papilla.

Fic. 420.—Gobius ruthensparri. Nat. size. (From Holt and Byrne, Report
Fisheries Ireland for 1901.)

A large family of some 600 species, the great majority marine,
mostly carnivorous and of small size. The largest form (A/eotris
marmorata, from the rivers of Siam, Borneo, and Sumatra) grows
to nearly 3 feet, whilst the smallest (JWistichthys luzonensis,
from the Philippines) measures only 12 to 14 millimetres, and
is believed to be the smallest known Vertebrate. Gobiids occur
in all the seas outside the Arctic and Antarctic circles, and they
have representatives in the fresh waters of all parts of the
world.

The genera are numerous but difficult of definition. The
following are the principal: Zleotris, Oxymetopon, Vireosa,
Rhyacichthys, Gobius, Crystallogobius, Aphia, Gobvosoma, Gobiodon,
Benthophilus, Typhlogobius, Luciogobius, Sieydium, Lentipes, Peri-
ophthalmus, Boleophthalmus, .Amblyopus, Trypauchen, Trypau-

VOL. VII 2¥

690 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

chenichthys. Oxuderces, which has been made the type of a distinct
family, appears to differ from Zrypauchen only in the absence
of ventral fins. Fossils referred to Gobius have been described
from the Upper Eocene and Miocene of Europe, but there is no
satisfactory evidence that they really belong to this family.

Gobius, of which several species are of common occurrence on
our shores, have attracted special interest from their habits
during the much prolonged breeding season. The male, usually
more brilliantly coloured than the female, mounts guard over
the eggs, which are either simply fixed by the female to the
under surface of stones or weeds, or in a sort of nest built and
kept in constant repair by him. This nest is usually made of
a shell of Cardium, Patella, Haliotis, ete., or of the carapace of
a crab, with the convexity turned upwards and covered with
sand; the sand underneath is hollowed out, and a round opening
at the side, coated by a mucus secreted by the skin of the male fish,
gives access to the interior; the eggs, which are elongate and
pyriform, are stuck to the inner surface of the shell forming the
roof.’ A curious British form is Aphia pellucida, two inches
long which, from its transparent and almost colourless body, has
long been erroneously supposed to be the fry of some larger fish.
Among exotic forms, mention should be made of the Blind Goby
(Typhlogobius californiensis), two inches long, uniform light pink,
scaleless, with the eyes very small, reduced to mere vestiges,
covered by skin, and functional only in the young, living like
a slug under rocks between tide marks on the coast of Cali-
fornia; and to the Walking-Fish or Jumping-Fish (Perioph-
thalmus), of which various species are found in great abundance
on the mud-flats at the mouths of rivers in tropical Africa, Asia,
and North-West Australia, skipping about by means of the
muscular, scaly base of their pectoral fins, with the head raised
and bearing a pair of strongly projecting versatile eyes close
together.*

1 On the breeding habits and eggs, cf. F. de Filippi, ‘‘Mem. s. sviluppo del
Ghiozzo” (dan. Univ. Med. Milano, 1841); Holt, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), vi.
1890, p, 84; Petersen, Vid. Meddel. 1891, p. 243; Guitel, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.
(6) vill, 1891, p. 407, and Arch. Zool. Expér. (2), x. 1892, p. 499, and (38) iii. 1895,
p. 263.

> Cf. W. E. Ritter, Bull. Mus. Harvard, xxiv. 1893, p. 51.

® For a good figure from life of Periophthalmus koelreuteri and an account of its
habits, cf. S. J. Hickson, 4 Naturalist in North Celebes (London, 1889),

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 691

Division VI.—DISCOCEPHALI.

Highly aberrant Acanthopterygians with the anterior dorsal
fin modified into a suctorial, transversely laminated oval disk?
on the head, the skull being very much flattened and with simple
basis cranii. The pectoral rays are inserted on the small, per-
forate, scapula and on four hour-glass-shaped pterygials, three
of which are in contact with the coracoid. Ventrals thoracic.

Fam. 1. Echeneididae—Maxillary slender, adnate to the
upper surface of the praemaxillary; suborbital arch slender.
Pectoral fin inserted high up; supraclavicle much reduced ;
ventral fin with one spine and five soft rays. Body elongate
and covered with small scales; soft dorsal and anal fins elongate
and opposed to each other. All the praecaudal vertebrae with
very strong parapophyses, the anterior with diapophyses as well ;
ribs and epipleurals nearly equally developed, both inserted at
the extremity of the parapophyses.

Fic. 421.—Remora brachyptera. (After Goode.) x $.

In spite of a superficial external resemblance to the genus
Elacate, the Sucking-Fish bear certainly no affinity to that genus
nor to other Scombriformes, as first observed by Gill. They are
probably derived from Perciformes, but from which family it is
impossible to suggest. Three genera may be distinguished :
Opisthomyzon, from the Upper Eocene of Switzerland, with a
very small suctorial disk and 23 or 24 vertebrae ; Eeheneis, with
large disk and 30 vertebrae ; and femora, distinguished from the
second by a shorter body with only 27 vertebrae. These re-
markable fishes, of which about 10 species are distinguished, are
distributed all over the tropical and warm seas, and exceptionally
carried as far north as the south coast of England. They feed
on other fishes, and attach themselves by means of their cephalic

1 For the theories on the formation of the disk, cf. R. Storms, dann. Mag. Nat.
Hist. (6), ii. 1888, p. 67.

692 TELEOSTEI cuar.

sucker to boats or to sharks, turtles, cetaceans, and other large
swift-swimming animals. On the East Coast of Africa they are
employed by the natives for catching turtles, to the carapace of
which they stick with extraordinary tenacity, being held by a
line attached to a metal ring round the caudal peduncle.’ The
largest Sucking-fish grows to a length of three feet.

Diviston VII.—SCLEROPAREL

Second suborbital bone more or less produced towards or
ankylosed with the praeoperculum (“suborbital stay”).’ Ventral
fins thoracic.

The “ Cheek-armoured Acanthopterygians,” “ Joues cuirassées ”
of Cuvier, after the exclusion of the Sticklebacks, form a perfectly
natural association, evidently derived from the Serranidae, with
which the more generalised forms have much in common. From

Fic, 422.—Skull of Ophiodon elongatus. sor, Suborbital stay.

the Perch-like genus, Sebastes, a continuous series can be traced
towards the Triglidae, especially through such forms as Apistus,
Minous, and Choridactylus, in which one or more of the lower
pectoral rays are detached from the rest of the fin. Through
the Comephoridae the Scorpaenidae are connected with the
Cottidae, whilst the latter merge insensibly into the still more
aberrant Cyclopteridae. These conclusions, which are apparent
enough from a mere comparison of the external characters, become
fortified by a study of the skeletons. The passage between the
various groups here accepted as families is so complete that no

1 Cf. Holmwood, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 411.

? This character suffers one exception, to be found in Comephorus, a degraded
form otherwise closely related to Cottocomephorus, in which the skeleton is typical
of the present division.

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 693

serious objection could be raised to their union in one great
family with a number of minor divisions.
The character from which the Scleroparei derive their name

Fic. 423.—Left pectoral arch of A, Sebustes percoides ; B, Scorpacnichthys marmoratus ;
C, Dactylopterus volitans. cl, Clavicle ; cor, coracoid ; pel, post-clavicle ; p.7, pec-
toral rays ; ptv, pterygials ; ptte, post-temporal ; sc, scapula ; scl, supraclavicle.

is subject to many modifications. The second suborbital (the
third if the praeorbital be regarded as the first) may be merely
enlarged and prolonged over the cheek towards the praeoper-
culum (Sebastes, Anoplopoma), or firmly ankylosed to the latter
(Scorpaena, Platycephalus), or form part of the external armature
of the head (Zvigla, Dactylopterus). The structure of the base of
the pectoral fin appears to afford important characters for the
definition of the families, as first pointed out by Gill; these

6904 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

characters have, however, not yet been tested on a sufficient
number of the very numerous forms grouped under Cottidae,
some of which I have already transferred to the Comephoridae.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.

I. Head not completely cuirassed.
A. Ventral fins not widely separated ; none of the pectoral pterygials in
contact with the clavicle.
Two nostrils on each side; basis cranii double; gill-membranes free from

isthmus . . F ; : ‘ j ‘ 1. Scorpaenidae.

A single nostril on each side; basis cranii double ; gill-membranes free from
isthmus . : ‘ : 5 : 2. Hexagrammidae.
Two nostrils on each side; basis cranii simple; gill-membranes free or

narrowly attached to isthmus . , . . 3. Comephoridae.

Two nostrils on each side; basis cranii simple; gill-opening narrow, above
base of pectoral : ; . ‘ 4. Rhamphocottidae.
B. Ventral fins, if present, not widely separated; one or several of the

pterygials in contact with the clavicle.

Ventral fins distinct ; gill-clefts wide . ; 5. Cottidae.

Ventral fins united into a sucking disk ; gill-opening narrow, above base of
pectoral ; ; : ’ é - 6. Cyclopteridae.

C. Ventral fins widely separated ; none of the pterygials in contact with
the clavicle.

Ventral fins behind base of pectorals; praecaudal vertebrae without trans-
verse processes ; : i ; 7. Platycephalidae.
Ventral fins a little in front of base of pectorals; praecaudal vertebrae with
transverse processes : : : ‘ . 8. Hoplichthyidae.

II. Head completely cuirassed.

Ventral fins narrowly separated; no pectoral appendages; pterygials short
and broad : : : : : 9. Agonidae.

Ventral fins widely separated ; 2 or 3 lowermost rays of pectoral fin detached
as feelers; pterygials short and broad ‘ . 10. Trighdae.

Ventral fins narrowly separated ; pectoral fin divided into two portions ;
pterygials elongate . : : . . 11. Dactylopteridae.

Fam. 1. Scorpaenidae.—Head not or but incompletely
cuirassed, usually with spines; basis cranii double; parietal bones
often meeting on the median line, over the supraoccipital; two
nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free from isthmus; gills
34 or 4; pseudobranchiae present. Vertebrae 24 to 37, the
anterior praecaudals with sessile ribs bearing epipleurals, the
posterior with transverse processes, often directed downwards, or
forming haemal arches, bearing the rib and the epipleural. Post-
temporal more or less distinctly forked, more or less firmly anky-
losed to the skull; scapula and coracoid well developed, in contact
with each other or separated by cartilage ; pectoral rays inserted

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 695

on the scapula and on 3 or 4 large, hour-glass or anvil-shaped
pterygials, two of which are in contact with the coracoid.
Ventral fins close together, with 1 spine and 3 to 5 soft rays.
Spinous dorsal strong, usually longer than the soft, sometimes
extending on the head; anal usually with 3 spines. Body
covered with scales or naked.

A large family of carnivorous marine fishes, some descending
to great depths, of nearly world-wide distribution, represented by
three extinct genera (Ampheristus, Histiocephalus, Scorpaenoides)
in the Eocene and by several species of Scorpaena in later forma-
tions. About 250 recent species are known. Principal genera:
Sebastes, Setarches, Scorpaena, Pterois, Apistus, Minous, Pelor,
Choridactylus, Centropogon, Gymnapistus, Amblyapistus, Pen-
taroge, Tetraroge, Gnathacanthus (Holoxenus), Agriopus, Synancia,
Polycaulus.

Fic. 424.—Scorpaena grandicornis. (After Valenciennes.) x 4.

Great variety of form obtains in this family, from the Perch-like
Sebastes to the extraordinary-shaped Tetraroge, Pelor, and Synancia.
Many of its members are excellent examples of mimetic adapta-
tion to the surrounding, resembling the rocks among which they
live and being covered with dermal appendages simulating weeds.
An interesting example of commensalism has been discovered by
A. Alcock! in Minous inermis, off the coasts of India, which,
wherever found, is always more or less incrusted with the Gymno-

1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), ». 1892, p. 212, and Zool. Gleanings Investigator,
1901, p. 41.

696 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

blastic Hydroid Stylactis minot. Many of the Sebastes and their
allies are of large size and used as food; some are viviparous, the
young being produced in great numbers and very small in size.
Scorpacna, Pterois, Pelor, and Synancia ave dangerous for the
stings from their dorsal spines, which are provided with poison
glands."

Fam. 2. Hexagrammidae—Head not cuirassed, without
strong spines; basis cranii double; a single nostril on each side.
Gill-membranes free from isthinus; gills 4; pseudobranchiae
present. Vertebrae 42 to 57, most of the praecaudals with
transverse processes bearing the ribs and the epipleurals. Post-
temporal forked; scapula and coracoid well developed, in contact
with each other; pectoral rays inserted on the scapula and
4 anvil-shaped pterygials, 2 of which are in contact with the
coracoid. Ventral fins close together, more or less behind the
pectorals, with 1 spine and 5 soft rays. Spinous dorsal of
usually rather feeble rays, nearly as long as or longer than the
soft; anal elongate, with or without spines. Body covered with
small scales.

Carnivorous fishes, mostly of large size, from the rocky coasts
of the North Pacific. Some are highly valued as food. Twelve
species, referable to 6 genera: Hevwagrammus, Pleurogrammus,
Agrammus, Ophiodon, Zaniolepis, Oxylebius. Hexagrammus and
Pleurogrammus are remarkable in having 4 or 5 lateral lines on
each side.

Fam. 3. Comephoridae.—Head uot cuirassed, without spines ;
basis cranii simple; two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes
free or narrowly attached to isthmus; gills 4; pseudobranchiae
present or absent. Vertebrae 42 to 64, some or most of the
praecaudals with transverse processes bearing the ribs and the
epipleurals. Post-temporal forked; scapula and coracoid well
developed, in contact with each other or separated by cartilage ;
pectoral rays inserted on the scapula and on 4 anvil- -shaped or
plate-like pterygials, 2 of which are in contact with the ahaa
Ventral fins, if present, close together, with 1 spine and 3 to 5
soft rays. Spinous dorsal of rather feeble rays, as long as or
shorter than the soft; anal spines feeble or absent. Body covered
with small scales or naked.

1 Cf. Bottard, Poissons Venimeux (Paris, 1889, 8vo), and Marie Sacchi, Atti
Soc, Ligust. vi. 1895, p. 89.

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 6907

Four genera, each with a single species: Anoplopoma (Scom-
brocottus), from the North Pacific from Unalaska to California ;
Triglopsis, from deep water in Lakes Michigan and Ontario ;
Cottocomephorus, from Lake Baikal, and Comephorus from the
greatest depths of that lake. As in many bathybial forms,
Comephorus is colourless and provided with very large eyes;
ventral fins are absent and the skeleton is very thin and papery.
Asa result of this condition, the second suborbital is not produced
over the cheek, a unique exception to the main characteristic of
this division; but no doubt can be entertained as to the propriety
of referring it to the neighbourhood of Anoplopoma, since the
recently discovered Cottocomephorus may be regarded as a con-
necting link between the two genera. Comephorus is viviparous,
and dies after parturition.’ Jordan regards 7'riglopsis as a relic
of a former Arctic marine fauna.

Fam. 4. Rhamphocottidae.—Head incompletely cuirassed,
with spines; basis cranii simple; two nostrils on each side.
Gill-opening narrow, above the base of the pectoral; gills 34.
Vertebrae 24. Post-temporal short and flat, ankylosed to the
skull; scapula and coracoid well developed, separated by cartilage;
pectoral rays inserted on the scapula and on 4 plate-like pterygials,
2 of which are in contact with the coracoid. Ventral fins close
together, behind the pectorals, with a rudimentary spine and 3
soft rays. Spinous dorsal shorter than the soft; no anal spines.
Body densely covered with small prickly scales.

Rhamphocottus richardsonii, a small fish 3 inches in length,
from the north-west coast of North America, is the only repre-
sentative of this family.

Fam. 5. Cottidae.—Head not or but incompletely cuirassed,
usually with spines; basis cranii simple; parietal bones often
meeting on the median line; two nostrils on each side. Guill-
membranes free or attached to isthmus; gills 34 or 4; pseudo-
branchiae usually present. Vertebrae 24 to 50, the anterior
praecaudals with sessile ribs, the posterior with transverse
processes, often directed downwards, or forming haemal arches,
bearing ribs and epipleurals. Post-temporal more or less dis-
tinctly forked; scapula and coracoid separated from each other

1 Cf. Dybowsky, Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xxiii. 1873, p. 475, and Zool.
Centralbl. viii. 1901, p. 475; Zograf, Tagebi. zool. Congr. Berlin, No. 8 (1901),

p. 9.

698 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

by the intervention of the plate-like pterygials, of which one,
two, or three are in contact with the clavicle; the coracoid more
or less reduced. Ventral fins close together, with 1 spine and
2 to 5 soft rays (absent in Erewnias). Spinous dorsal usually
shorter than the soft, sometimes quite indistinct ; anal without
spines. Body naked, partially scaly, or with prickles or bony plates.

Mostly small carnivorous fishes, the largest (Scorpaenichthys)
growing to about 3 feet. Some species inhabit fresh waters, but
the majority are marine, a few descending to great depths.
Nearly all are from the northern regions, but a genus allied to
Cottus (Selerocottus) is from South Georgia, in the Antarctic
revion. Fossil Cottidae. are known from the Upper Eocene and
Miocene (Hocottus, Lepidocottus), and are distinguished from the
modern forms in the smaller number of vertebrae (24 or 26
instead of 30 to 50). At least 220 species are known. Principal
genera : Jordania, Scorpaenichthys, Icelus, Triglops, Cottus, Cottwn-
culus, Blepsias, Pseudoblennius, Hemitripterus, Synchirus, Asce-
lichthys, Psychrolutes, Ereunias. The little freshwater “ Miller’s
Thumb” (Cottus gobio) and the larger marine “ Bull-heads” (C.
bubalis and C. scorpius) are the most familiar British representa-
tives of this family. The eggs are deposited on stones, weeds, or
other submerged objects, or in a sort of nest, and are guarded by
the male, which in most species is distinguished by a large genital
papilla; this, in some forms, acts as an intromittent organ.

Fam. 6. Cyclopteridae.—Very closely related to the pre-
ceding, with which they are connected through Psychrolutes, and it
is even doubtful whether they deserve to be separated from them.
The only important distinctive characters reside in the structure
of the ventrals, which, if present (absent in Paraliparis, a close
ally of Liparis), are united to form a sucking disk, and the small
size of the gill-cleft. The body is short, tumid, tadpole-like,
naked or tubercular; the spinous dorsal, if present, is short.
Vertebrae 28 to 60, the skeleton feebly ossified.'

Sluggish fishes, feeding on small animals and plants, from
the North Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, and the Arctic and
Antarctic seas, many descending to great depths (1800 fathoms).
About fifty species are distinguished. Principal genera: Cyelo-
pterus, Cyclopterichthys, Liparops, Liparis, Careproctus, Paraliparis.

1 The anatomy and external characters of these fishes have been fully mono-
graphed by 8, Garman, Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool. xiv. No. 2, 1892.

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGIL 699

The common Lump-Sucker of our coasts (Cyclopterus lwmpus)
is the largest member of the group, growing to a length of 2
feet or more. The male makes pits in the sand between stones,
in which the female deposits the eggs; he watches over the eggs
and also over the young, which cling to his body with their
suckers. The “Sea-Snails” (Liparis), are represented by two
species on the British coasts.

Fic. 425.—Cyclopterus lumpus. x 4.

Fam. 7. Platycephalidae. — Head not cuirassed, much
depressed, with spines; basis cranii simple; two nostrils on each
side. Gill-membranes free; gills 4; pseudobranchiae present.
Vertebrae 27; ribs all sessile, bearing the epipleurals. Post-tem-
poral forked ; scapula and coracoid well developed, in contact with
each other; pectoral rays inserted on the scapula and on 4 short
and broad pterygials, 2 of which are in contact with the coracoid.
Ventral fins widely separated, behind the pectorals, with 1
spine and 5 soft rays. Spinous dorsal shorter than the soft;
anal without spines. Body covered with small scales.

The single genus Platycephalus, with some 40 species,
inhabits the coasts of the Indian Ocean and the Western
Pacific.

Fam. 8. Hoplichthyidae.—Head incompletely cuirassed, much
depressed, with spines; basis cranii simple; two nostrils on each
side, Gill-membranes attached to isthmus; gills 4; pseudo-
branchiae present. Vertebrae about 30, the praecaudals with
transverse processes. Post-temporal fused with the skull; scapula
and coracoid in contact with each other; pectoral rays inserted on
the scapula and on 3 plate-like pterygials. Ventral fins widely
separated, a little before the pectorals, with 1 spine and 5 soft

700 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

rays. Spinous dorsal shorter than the soft; anal without spines.
Back and sides with bony, prickly plates.

Hoplichthys, with a single species from the coasts of Japan
and China. Bembras, with two species from the coasts of
Japan, appears to be related to it, but the skeleton is stall
unknown; it differs in having the body covered with small
scales and the gill-membranes free.

Fam. 9. Agonidae.— Head completely cuirassed, usually
with spines; basis cranii simple; two nostrils on each side.
Gill-membranes free or attached to isthmus; gills 35; pseudo-
branchiae present. Vertebrae 35 to 50; ribs sessile. Post-
temporal fused with the skull; scapula and coracoid in contact
with each other, or separated by a cartilaginous space; pectoral
rays inserted on the scapula and 3 or 4 plate-like pterygials.
Ventral fins close together, with 1 spine and 2 soft rays.
Spinous dorsal shorter than the soft, or absent; anal without
spines. Body covered with bony plates.

Small fishes, mostly from the coasts of the Northern Atlantic
and Pacific, extending into the Arctic Ocean; one species from
the coast of Chili. Sathyagonus occurs in the North Atlantic
between 350 and 477 fathoms.

About 40 species are known. Principal genera: Agonus,
Agonopsis, Bathyagonus, Aspidophoroides. The “ Pogge,” or
Armed Bullhead (Agonus cataphractus), is the only British species
of this family.

Fam. 10. Triglidae. — Head completely cuirassed, with
spines; basis cranii double; parietal bones meeting on the
median line; two nostrils on each side. Gill-membranes free ;
gills 4; pseudobranchiae present. Vertebrae 25 to 40, the
anterior praecaudals with sessile ribs, the posterior with trans-
verse processes. Post-temporal fused with the skull; scapula
and coracoid separated by a cartilaginous space ; pectoral rays
inserted on the scapula and on 4 large plate-like pterygials, of
which two are in contact with the coracoid; 2 or 3 of the
lower pectoral rays detached, forming feelers. Ventral fins
widely separated, with 1 spine and 5 soft rays. Spinous
dorsal shorter than the soft; anal without spines. Body covered
with scales or bony plates.

Marine fishes from all warm and temperate regions, some
occurring in deep water. They are remarkable for the

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII Jol

finger-like appendages of the pectoral fins, which are employed
to feel the ground in search of crustaceans and other small
animals on which they feed; also for the grunting sounds which
they utter by the contraction of the air-bladder. About 50
species are known, referable to 4 genera: Prionotus, T'rigla,
Lepidotrigla, Peristedion. Fossil remains referred to Yrigla
have been found in Miocene and later formations. British
species are the Grey Gurnard (Trigla gurnardus), the Red
Gurnard (7. cuculus), the Tub or Sapphirine Gurnard (7. hirwndo),
the Piper (7. lyra), the Long-finned Gurnard (7. obscura), and
the Streaked Gurnard (7. lineata).

Fam. 11. Dactylopteridae.— Head completely cuirassed ;
basis cranii simple ; parietal bones meeting on the median line ;
two nostrils on each side. Gill-cleft broadly separated by scaly
isthmus; gills 4; pseudobranchiae present. Vertebrae 20-22
(8-9 + 12-13), the first very elongate and formed by the fusion

Fic. 426.—Dactylopterus volitans. (After Gill.) 3 nat. size,

of three or four; ribs sessile, no transverse processes. Post-
temporal fused with the skull; no supraclavicle; scapula and
coracoid ‘well developed, in contact with each other; pectoral
rays divided into two parts, inserted on the scapula and on 4
elongate pterygials, of which 3 are in contact with the coracoid.
Ventral fins close together, with 1 spine and 4 soft rays.
Spinous dorsal shorter than the soft; anal without spines. Body
covered with hard, rough scales. .

The “Flying Gurnards,” of which four species are known,
belonging to a single genus (Dactylopterus), are inhabitants of the
tropical and warm parts of the Atlantic and the Indian Ocean
and Archipelago. They are remarkable, when adult, for the

702 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

wing-like portion of the pectoral fins, by which they are able
to move in the air like Hvocoetus, but for shorter distances, and,
unlike them, the wings are moved rapidly, the mode of flight
resembling that of many forms of grasshoppers;’ the young,
however, have comparatively short pectorals, and were formerly
regarded as belonging to a distinct genus (Cephalacanthus).

Division VIIL—JUGULARES.

No bony stay for the praeoperculum. Ventral fins jugular
or mental. Gill-openings in front of the pectoral fin, the base
of which is vertical or subvertical.

In a recently published note” I have alluded to the group of
Physoclistous fishes for which I proposed to revive the old name
Jugulares, pointing out that some of the forms previously
grouped together as Trachinidae agree with the Gadidae, not
only in the jugular position of the ventral fins, but also in the
condition of the scapula and coracoid. Mr. Regan* has since
been able to show that the Gadidae and Macruridae possess
certain characters in common by which they may be separated
not only from the other Jugulares, but even from the Acantho-
pterygians, and, as mentioned above (p. 646), the Miillerian
Sub-order Anacanthini may be maintained, after excluding the
Pleuronectidae. That the Blenniidae are akin to ZLycodes and
its allies has long been admitted, and authors who have placed
them in different divisions of their systems have had to confess
the ditticulty of referring certain genera to the one family rather
than to the other. The fact that Zycodes and many forms
previously associated with the Ophidiidae agree with the
Macruridae and Gadidae in the diphycereal vertebral column
and in the absence of spines to the fins is merely, it seems to me,
the result of degradation ; they probably form the terminal
group of a series in which the vertebral column was originally
homocercal and fin-spines were present, as is the case in most of
the Blenniidae and Trachinidae and their near allies. All these
families may be assumed to have evolved in several series, often
on parallel lines, from some group closely related to the

Moseley, Notes Natur. Challenger, 2nd edition, p. 495.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) viii. 1901, Pp: 261,

1
° Op. cit. xi, 1908, p. 460.

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 703

Berycidae ; and the resemblance which their terminal forms bear
to the Anacanthini is, as pointed out by Regan, probably to be
ascribed to convergence, not to any close genetic affinity, as
hitherto believed by many authors.

Fic. 427.—Pectoral arch and pelvis (left side) of A, Trachinus draco; B, Percophis
brasilianus ; el, clavicle; cor, coracoid ; pelv, pelvis ; pt, pterygials ; ptc/, post-
clavicle ; pte, post-temporal ; sc, scapula; se/, supraclavicle.

The character of the position of the scapular foramen, either
in the scapular bone or between it and the coracoid, which
obtains in many genera of this division as well as in most of the
Anacanthini, has proved to be unreliable even for the purpose
of family definition ; it is, however, of assistance in determining
the relation of certain obscure, degraded forms placed by some
authors with the Anacanthines, by others with the Blenniids.

SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES.

I. Pectoral rays attached to the scapula and to a series of pterygials of
which only one or two are in contact with the scapula (see Fig. 427); ventral
fins jugular, with 1 spine and 4 or 5 soft rays ; anterior dorsal rays usually
spinous or not articulated, often forming a detached fin.

A. Epipleurals present.

1. Second suborbital produced inwards to support the eye-ball.
Ventrals close together ; scales very small, cycloid, forming oblique bands
1. Trachinidae.
Ventrals widely separated : ‘ : . 2. Percophirdae.
2. No subocular shelf.
Ventrals widely separated; two nostrils on each side 3. Leptoscopidae.
Ventrals widely separated ; a single nostril on each side
4. Nototheniidae.
Ventrals closé together; scales very small, forming oblique bands; head
partly covered with bony plates : . 5, Uranoscopidae.

7 O04 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

B. No epipleurals.

Post-temporal ‘forked, articulated to the skull; soft dorsal and anal much
elongate . i . : i 6 Trichodontidae.
Post-temporal closely adnate to the skull; soft dorsal and anal short (with
only 7 to 10 rays) . ; , 7. Callionymidae.
Post-temporal simple, articulated to the skull; soft dorsal and anal short ;

a ventral sucker ; : ; 8. Gobiesocidae.

II. Pectoral rays all attached to the pterygials, of which two or three
are in contact with the scapula; ventral fins, if present, jugular or mental,
composed of 1 to 4 rays.

A. Ventrals jugular or absent.

Post-temporal distinctly forked ; praecaudal vertebrae with transverse pro-
cesses; some or all of the dorsal rays spinous or not articulated ; caudal
fin usually distinct . ‘ ; . 9. Blenniidae.

Post-temporal small and ankylosed to the skull; praecaudal vertebrae with-
out well-developed transverse processes; a very short spinous dorsal ;

caudal fin distinct . : : . 10. Batrachidae.
Post-temporal distinctly forked ; praecaudal vertebrae with haemal arches ;
dorsal rays all spinous ; caudal fin distinct . ll. Pholididae.

Post-temporal distinctly forked ; praecaudal vertebrae with transverse pro-
cesses ; dorsal rays all articulated, or a few of the posterior spinous; no
distinct caudal fin. ‘ : 12. Zoureidae.

Post-temporal forked, ankylosed to the skull; praecaudal vertebrae with
transverse processes ; no spines; no distinct caudal fin

13. Congrogadidae
B. Ventrals mental (just behind the chin) ; no spines
14, Ophididue.
III. Pectoral rays attached to an undivided cartilaginous plate represent-
ing the pterygials ; ventral fins jugular, reduced to a filament formed of two
adnate rays; fins without spines . 5 15. Podatelidae.

Fam. 1. Trachinidae.—Second suborbital with an internal
lamina, supporting the globe of the eye; mouth large, protractile.
Ribs and epipleurals nearly equally developed, sessile ; posterior
praecaudal vertebrae with short parapophyses. Gill-membranes
free from isthmus; 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind
the fourth ; pseudobranchiae well-developed. Scapula and cora-
coid well developed, a foramen between them; pectoral rays
attached to the scapula and to three short and broad pterygials,
two of which are in contact with the coracoid. Ventral fins
jugular, close together, with 1 spine and 5 soft rays. Body elon-
gate, covered with small cycloid scales forming oblique bands.
A short spinous dorsal and a long soft dorsal and anal. Vertebrae
35-43 (10-11 +4 25-32). No air-bladder.

This family includes but one genus (Zrachinus), the Weevers,
with 4 species, occurring on the coasts of Europe, the Mediter-

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 7O5

ranean, and West Africa north of the Equator. A fossil species
has been described from the Upper Miocene of Croatia. The
two British species, 7. draco and 7. vipera, are well known for
the painful wounds which they are able to inflict through their
sharp, grooved dorsal and opercular spines, which convey a very
active poisonous fluid secreted by small glands at their base. As
these fish like to bury themselves partially in the sands in shallow
water, people bathing occasionally tread on them with, as a rule,
at least violent pain as a result! The flesh is not bad eating,
and great numbers of the larger species (7. draco), are brought
to the Paris market.

Fam. 2. Percophiidae.— Percophis, with a single species from
the coast of Brazil, differs from the Trachinidae in the scapular
fenestra being situated entirely in the scapula, in the ventral
fins being rather widely separated at the base, and in the
quincuncial disposition of the scales. Vertebrae, 57 (22+ 35).
Bleekeria and Hmbolichthys, from the Indian and Japanese seas,
with the ventral fins rudimentary or absent, which have been
placed in the Ammodytidae, appear to be related to Percophas.

Fam. 3. Leptoscopidae.—Differ from the preceding in the
absence of a subocular shelf. Scapular fenestra either in the
scapula or between the scapula and the coracoid. Mostly Marine
Fishes, various in form, from the tropics to the Antarctic circle,
some occurring at great depths. About 25 species, referable to 7
genera: Leptoscopus, Parapercis, Neopercis, Pteropsaron, Bembrops,
Pleuragramma, Chimarrhichthys. The latter, from New Zealand,
is the only freshwater form of the family, and is remarkably
adapted for living in alpine torrents. Plewragramma antareticum,
brought home by the Southern Cross Expedition, comes from
78° 35'S. lat., the farthest point at which fishes have yet been
obtained in the Antarctic region. Jacrius amissus, from the
Pacific Ocean at a depth of 1000 fathoms, which, judging from
a very imperfect description, probably belongs to this family,
measures 5 feet, and is the largest known deep-sea Teleostean.

Fam. 4. Nototheniidae.—Also closely allied to the Trachin-
idae. No subocular shelf; a single nostril on each side; ventrals

1Cf, Allman, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. vi. 1841, p. 161; Schmidt, Nord. Med. Ark.
vi. No. 2, 1875; Gressin, Contribution a l'étude de Pappareil a venin chez les Poissons
du genre Vive (Paris, 1884, 8vo); W. N. Parker, P.Z.S. 1888, p. 359 ; Phisalix,
Bull. Mus. Paris, 1899, p. 256.

VOL. VII 22

706 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

widely separated; pectoral arch usually as in the Trachinidae,
but scapular fenestra sometimes in the scapula (Z'rematomus).
Body varying much in shape according to the genera, the form
sometimes suggestive of the Cottidae; scales usually ctenoid,
sometimes absent; anterior (spinous) dorsal sometimes absent ;
lateral line often double, or even triple. Mostly from the
Southern seas and the Antarctic circle. About 40 species, refer-
able to 19 genera, of which the following are the principal :—
Notothenia, Trematomus, Chaenichthys, Champsocephalus, Cryo-
draco, Acanthaphritis, Eleginops, Bovichthys, Gymnodraco, Ger-
lachia, Buthydraco, Racovitzaia, Harpagifer, Draconetta.

Fam. 5. Uranoscopidae.—Agree with the Trachinidae in
general structure, and in the closely approximated ventrals.
Scales very small, in oblique bands, or absent. Pterygials much
reduced, fused with the scapula and the coracoid ; scapular fenestra
in the scapula. Parapophyses strongly developed on the prae-
caudal vertebrae, with the ribs attached to their upper surface.
The head is very large, broad, partly covered with bony plates ;
cleft of the mouth vertical; eyes on the upper surface of the
head. Vertebrae 25 to 30 (12-144 138-16). Four genera:
Uranoscopus, Anema, Cathetostoma, Ariscopus, with 15 species,
from the tropical seas, northwards to the Mediterranean and
Japan, southwards to South Australia and New Zealand.

Fam. 6. Trichonotidae.—Small elongate fishes very nearly
related to the Callionymidae, with which they agree in the
arrangement of the bones at the base of the pectoral fins and
the absence of epipleurals; but post-temporal more distinctly
forked and detached from the skull, suborbital arch ossified
(without subocular shelf), gill-openings wide, a single long dorsal
fin, a long anal fin, and body covered with scales. Vertebrae
48-53. Five marine species, referable to 3 genera: Trichonotus
and Taentolabrus from the Indian Ocean, and Hemmerocoetes from
New Zealand.

Fam. 7. Callionymidae——Suborbital arch ligamentous ; ento-
pterygoid absent; basis cranii simple; mouth rather small,
protractile. Vertebrae few (7 +14), the last two much en-
larged ; most of the vertebrae with bifid neural processes, simu-
lating a “spina bifida”; first vertebra ribless,! second to fourth

? This is really the second, the first having entirely disappeared, as in some
Gobiesocidae.

ti
hy
the

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 707

with sessile ribs and no transverse processes, fifth to seventh
with ribs inserted on short transverse processes; no epipleurals,
Post-temporal forked, but completely adnate to the skull; scapula
separated from the coracoid by a fenestra; pectoral rays attached
to the scapula and to three broad pterygials, all three in contact
with the coracoid. Ventral fins jugular, widely separated from
each other, with 5 soft rays in addition to a short spine. Gill-
openings very narrow, generally reduced to a foramen on the
upper side of the operculum; 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a
slit behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae well developed. Body
naked. ‘Two dorsal fins, the first composed of a ‘few flexible
spines; second dorsal and anal rather short (‘7-10 rays).

Small marine fishes, referable to 2 genera: Callionymus, with
about 45 species, nearly cosmopolitan, and Vulsus, with a single
species from Amboyna and Celebes. In the common British species,
the Dragonet (Callionymus lyra), the male acquires very marked
secondary characters, the snout becoming more elongate, the second
dorsal fin much produced, and the body ornamented with yellow
and blue bands. The courtship and pairing have been described
by E. W. L. Holt,’ who observes that this curious fish offers
the only instance of a definite sexual intercourse among Tele-
osteans propagating by pelagic ova. In the Indian C. carebares
it is the female that is the more brightly coloured.

Fam. 8. Gobiesocidae.—Suborbital arch absent; entoptery-
goid absent; basis cranii simple; mouth moderate, protractile.
Vertebrae numerous, 27-31 (14-16+4+11-21), the first, if
present, rudimentary,? the third and following praecaudals
with long parapophyses*® bearing the ribs at their extremity ;
no epipleurals. Post-temporal simple, articulated to the skull;
scapula with a foramen, coracoid much reduced; pectoral rays
inserted on the scapula and on four large pterygials, two of
which are in contact with the scapula; an adhesive ventral disk,
simple or double, supported in front by the clavicles, in the

1 P.Z.S. 1898, p. 281.

2 The vertebral column in this family shows that the first segment has been lost
in Callionymus, as could be deduced from the fact that, in that genus, the first rib
is on the second vertebra instead of on the third as is usual in Teleosteans. In the
Gobiesocidae, as in Callionymus, there are three occipital condyles on a straight
transverse line, the outer, formed by the exoccipitals, invariably articulating with
the second vertebra.

3 Which have been described as ribs by Giinther and by Guitel.

708 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

middle and at the sides by the enlarged pelvic bones and fins,
and behind by the enlarged lamellar post-clavicles, which are
formed of two pieces. Ventral fins jugular, widely separated
from each other, formed of 1 short spine and 4 or 5 soft rays.
Gill-openings narrow; 5 or 6 branchiostegal rays; gills 3 or 34;
pseudobranchiae well developed. Body naked. Dorsal and anal
fins short, composed entirely of soft branched rays.

First placed with the Acanthopterygians by J. Miller,
notwithstanding the absence of spinous rays in the vertical fins,
and removed from the vicinity of the Cyclopteridae by Giinther,
raised to the rank of a Sub-order (Xenopteri) near the Ana-
canthini by Gill, the exact systematic position of this curious

Fig. 428,—Sicyases sanguineus, natural size. u, Anns ; op, opercle ; pf, pectoral fin.

type of Fishes has long been a matter of uncertainty. The posi-
tion of the ventral fins suggests, at first glance, affinity with the
Callionymidae, and a comparison of the skeletons of these two
types has convinced me that they are really related to each
other, although both highly modified in different directions.

The Cling-Fishes are curious small, carnivorous, Marine Fishes,
usually found between tide-marks among loose stones and shells,
to which they adhere firmly by means of the adhesive ventral
disk. They can live a long time out of water. About 50
species are known, from various parts of the world, extending as
far north as Scotland and Vancouver Island, and southwards to

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 709

New Zealand. Three or four species, belonging to the genus
Lepadogaster, are known to occur on the British coasts. The
principal genera are Gobiesox, Chorisochismus, Sicyases, Cotylis,
Lepadogaster, Trachelochismus, Diplocrepis, Crepidogaster, and
Leptopterygius.'

Fam. 9. Blenniidae.—Suborbitals often forming a more or
less distinct subocular shelf; mouth moderate or large, more or
less protractile, often bordered to a considerable extent by the
maxillaries. Most of the praecaudal vertebrae with strong trans-
verse processes supporting the ribs, which may bear epipleurals.
Gill-membranes usually attached to isthmus; 6 or 7 branchiostegal
rays; gills 4,a slit behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae usually
present. Post-temporal forked; scapula and coracoid more or
less developed, sometimes much reduced, the former pierced by
a foramen; pectoral rays attached to + or 5 hour-glass-shaped
pterygials, one or two of which are in contact with the coracoid.
Ventral fins jugular, with not more than 4 rays, or absent.
Body more or less elongate, sometimes Kel-shaped, naked or with
small scales. Dorsal and anal fins elongate, the former constituted
entirely of spines, or anteriorly of spines or non-articulated rays,
and posteriorly of soft rays. Caudal fin usually distinct, with
expanded hypural.

A large family, mostly of small Marine Fishes, the arrange-
ment of which still offers great difficulties. Whether the
aberrant genera Cerdale and Ptilichthys deserve to be regarded as
the types of distinct families cannot be decided until the
skeleton has been examined. The species number about 350,
from nearly all the seas, a few inhabiting fresh waters, and are
referred to numerous genera, of which the following are the
principal :—Gadopsis, Enneanectes, Heterostichus, Acanthoclinus,
Clinus, Emmnion, Blennius, Chasmodes, Petroscirtes, Aiphasia,
Anarrhichas, Pataecus, Salarias, Ophioblennius, Anoplarchus,
Xiphistes, Opisthocentrus, Chaenopsis, Pholedichthys, Lumpenus.
Remains of Clinus and Blennius have been described from the
Miocene, and the extinct genus Pterygocephalus, from the Upper
Eocene, is regarded as allied to Clinus.

The Blenniidae are mostly carnivorous, but a few are herbi-
vorous; some are viviparous (Clinus), others oviparous. Species

1 On the habits and anatomy of the French species, cf. Guitel, Arch. Zool.
Expér. (2) vi. 1888, p. 423,

710 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

of Blennius occur in abundance on our coasts, and are among the
most familiar tenants of small rock-pools. Their habits have
been admirably described by Guitel.” The male makes a sort of
nest, and defends the brood. Numerous species of the genus
Salarias occur in the tropics; these little fish, as their name
implies, are remarkable for the long leaps they are able to make.
The largest of the Blenniids are the “ Wolf-Fishes,” often named
“ Cat-Fishes” (Anarrhichas), of which one species (A. lupus) is
common on the British coasts, growing to a length of 5 or 6
feet. “It is impossible,” says Brown Goode, “to imagine a more
voracious-looking animal than the Sea Cat-Fish, with the massive
head and long sinuous, muscular body, its strongly rayed fins, its
vice-like jaws, armed with great pavements of teeth, those in
front long, strong, pointed, like those of a tiger. It has been
known to attack furiously persons wading at low tide among the
rock-pools.” Its flesh is excellent eating, but generally despised
in this country owing to the unprepossessing appearance of the
animal.

Fam. 10. Batrachidae.—Suborbital arch absent; basis
cranii simple; mouth very large, slightly protractile, bordered
to a great extent by the maxillaries. Vertebrae numerous,
29-46 (11-12+17-34), without ribs, with sessile epipleurals,
simulating ribs;* parapophyses rudimentary or absent. Post-
temporal small and ankylosed to the skull; scapula and coracoid
much reduced, 4 or 5 elongate pterygials, dilated distally, the
two lower in contact with the coracoid. Ventral fins jugular,
with 1 spine and 2 or 3 branched rays. Gill-openings narrow,
the gill-membranes broadly grown to the isthmus; gills 3;
pseudobranchiae absent. Head broad and depressed ; body naked
or with small scales. Spinous dorsal very short, soft dorsal and
anal long.

This family is on the whole intermediate between the
Blenniidae and the Pediculati. Sluggish, voracious, carnivorous
Fishes from the shores of tropical and warm seas, some of them
ascending rivers. The species number about 20, referable to

1 Arch. Zool, Expér. (3) i. 1898, p. 325.

° What has been described as the rib of the first vertebra is an ossified liga-
ment, probably homologous with the first epipleural, which extends from the
clavicle to the neural arch of the first vertebra (ligamentum scapulo-occipitale of
Siebenrock).

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 711

5 genera: Batrachus, Opsanus, Thalassophryne, Thalassothia, and
Porichthys. The eggs of Batrachus taw are very large, + inch
in diameter, and are deposited in a little retreat provided by the
parent ; the male assumes the care of the brood; the young fasten
themselves to rocks by means of an adhesive ventral disk, which
soon disappears.’

In TLhalassophryne, from the coasts of Central America, the
opercular spine and the two dorsal spines are perforated, and
convey poison from subcutaneous sacs situated at their base.”
In the American genus Porichthys the head and body bear series
of greatly developed mucous pores, some of which simulate
the photophores of Scopelus, but are not luminous.

Fic. 429.—Porichthys porosisstmus. (After Goode and Bean.) 4 nat. size.

Fam. 11. Pholididae.—Suborbitals not forming a subocular
shelf; mouth scarcely protractile, with thick lips. Praecaudal
vertebrae similar to the caudals, without transverse processes,
with heemal arches; ribs sessile. Gill-membranes free from the
isthmus; 4 or 5 branchiostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind the
fourth ; pseudobranchiae present. Scapular arch as in Blenniidae.
Ventral fins jugular and rudimentary, or absent. Body elongate,
compressed, with very small scales. Dorsal and anal fins
elongate, the former constituted entirely of non-articulated rays
or spines. Caudal fin distinct, with expanded hypural.

Small shore fishes of the Northern Seas, differing from the
Blenniidae in the structure of the praecaudal vertebrae, in spite
of the external resemblance which the two known genera, Pholis
(Centronotus) and Apodichthys, bears to Anoplarchus and Xiphistes.
Species about 10.

1 On the breeding habits and development of this fish, of J. As Ryder, Bull.
U.S. Fish Comm. vi. 1886, p. 4, and Proc. Acad. Philad. 1890, p. 407.

2 Of, Giinther, Zvans. Zool. Soc. vi. 1869, p. 437.
2 Cf. C. W. Greene, Journ. of Morphol. xv. 1899, p. 667.

72 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

A well-known British fish of this family is the little Gunnel
or Butter-Fish (Pholis gunnellus), remarkable for the manner in
which the female protects her offspring, coiling herself round
the eggs, which she rolls up into a ball about the size of a
Brazil nut, in holes of the boring Molluse (Pholas). The male
sometimes assists the female.

Fam. 12. Zoarcidae.—Suborbitals not forming a ‘subocular
shelf; mouth feebly protractile. Praecaudal vertebrae with strong
transverse processes bearing ribs and epipleurals. Gill-membranes
usually more or less broadly united to isthmus; 5 to 8 branchi-
ostegal rays; gills 4, a slit behind the fourth; pseudobranchiae
present or absent. Scapular arch as in Blenniidae. Ventral
fins jugular or absent; if present, with 1 to 4 rays. Body more
or less elongate, naked or with very small scales. Dorsal and
anal fins elongate, all the rays articulated, or a few of the
posterior dorsals spinous. Usually no distinct caudal fin.

Fic. 430.—Typhlonus nasus x4. (After Giinther. )

These fishes have usually been placed, in part at least, near
the Gadids, but they have more in common with the Blenniids,
as pointed out by Jordan and Evermann, and may be regarded
as degraded forms descended from the latter.' The family is
widely distributed in all seas, many of the forms being specially
adapted to live at great depths. The species known number
about 130. Principal genera: Seytalina, Zoarces, Lycodes,
Gymnelis, Lycocara, Melanostigma, Derepodichthys, Bathyonus,
Porogadus, Bythitis, Neobythitis, Cataetya, Selachophidium, Acan-
thonus, Lyphlonus, Aphyonus, Yauredophidium, Rhodichthys,
Brosmophycis, Brotula, Lucifuga, Lamprogrammus, Diplacantho-
poma, Hephthocara.

1 Tt is in fact, in some cases, difficult to decide whether a genus should be
referred to the Gadidae or to the Zoarcidae.

XXIII ACANTHOPTERYGII 713

Some are oviparous, others (Zoarces, Diplacanthopoma, Hephtho-
cara, Lucifuga) viviparous. The eyes are absent, or at least not
visible externally in some of the bathybial forms (Zyphlonus,
Aphyonus, Tauredophidium), as well as in the only known fresh-
water forms, the Cuban Cave-Fishes Stygicola and Lucifuga, which
are evidently allied to the marine Brotula, whilst the blind
Cave-Fishes of North America (cf. p. 618) are derived from fresh-
water types. It is believed that blind fishes are found also in
caves of the island of Jamaica, but no specimens have been seen
by naturalists. The largest Cuban Cave-Fish is 5 inches long.’

Fam. 13. Congrogadidae.—Eel-shaped Fishes without ven-
trals, allied to the Blenniidae, but with all the rays soft and
articulated, the post-temporal small and ankylosed to the skull,
and the sub-orbitals produced into laminae supporting the eye-
ball. Lips much developed; gill-membranes free from isthmus ;
scales very small.

A single genus, Congrogadus, with three species from the
Australian and East Indian coasts. The recently described
Japanese genus Hierichthys has been referred to this family.

Fam. 14. Ophidiidae——Degraded Blenniids, closely related
to the Zoarcidae, with pseudobranchiae, with tapering tail without
distinct caudal fin, and with the ventral fins each reduced to a
pair of filaments or a bifid ray inserted just behind the chin at
the extremity of the clavicle, which is produced forwards as a
slender rod.

Small marine, carnivorous fishes, from the Atlantic and
Southern Pacific coasts as well as from great depths in the
Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans. About 25 species are
known. Genera: Ophidiwm, Lepophidium, Genypterus.

Fam. 15. Podatelidae.—Mouth inferior, protractile, toothless
or with minute teeth. Praecaudal vertebrae with transverse
processes, to which the ribs are attached. Gill-membranes
narrowly attached to isthmus; 8 or 9 branchiostegal rays ; gills
4; no pseudobranchiae. Supratemporal loosely attached by
ligament to the skull; scapula cartilaginous, perforate, bearing
the base of the pectoral fin, which is an undivided cartilaginous
plate; coracoid small, ossified. Ventral fins jugular, each re-
duced to a single stout filament made up of two intimately
coherent rays. Body short, tail elongate and tapering, com-

1 Cf, Poey, Mem. Cuba, ii. p. 96 (1860).

714 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

pressed; no scales. A short dorsal fin, without spines, situated
above the pectorals; a long anal fin, continuous with the caudal.

\
Fic. 431.—Pectoral arch of Podateles indicus. cl, Clavicle ; cor, coracoid ; pelv, pelvis ;
ptr, pterygial ; ptte, post-temporal ; sc, scapula ; scl, supraclavicle.
The genus Podateles (Ateleopus) comprises only two species
from the deep sea, one from Japan and one from India.

Division [X.—TAENIOSOMI.

Exceedingly compressed, more or less elongate, often ribbon-
like fishes of doubtful affinities, probably related to the earlier
Acanthopterygians, the ventral fins, when well developed, com-
prising as many as 7 to 9 rays. Dorsal fin extending from the
head to the end of the tail; its rays simple (separable into lateral
halves), the anterior often prolonged; anal fin very short or
absent. Pectoral fin with horizontal or nearly horizontal base,
the rays supported by the scapula and by three short pterygials,
all three, or two at least, of which are related to the coracoid.
Ribs small and slender, or absent. Post-temporal simple and
solidly attached to the skull. Scales minute or absent.

Deep-sea or pelagic fishes from the Atlantic and Mediterranean
and from the Pacific; the life-histories are still very imperfectly
known, and great changes of form take place with growth. Only
two families.’

1 On the general structure, anatomy, and metamorphoses, cf. L. Powell, Zr. WV.
Zeal. Inst. ii, 1878, p. 269; Emery, Atti Acc. Lincet, iii. 1879, p. 390; Liitken,
Vid. Meddel. 1881, p. 190, and Overs. Vid. Selsk. Skr. 1882, Suppl. p. 21;
Collett, Forh. Vid. Selsk. Christ. 1883, No. 16; T. J. Parker, 77. Z. S. xii, 1886,
p. 5; Smitt, Bih. Foren, Forh. i. 1889, p. 17; A. Meek, Stud. Mus. Univ. Coll.
Dundee, i, 1890, No, vi. ; F. Mazza, Int. Monatschr. Anat, xviii. 1901, p. 129,

XXII ACANTHOPTERYGII 715

Fam. 1. Trachypteridae—Mouth very protractile; ventral
fins more or less developed, with 6 to 9 rays, or. reduced to a
single long ray; no anal fin; vent about the middle of the body ;
caudal rays, if present, divided into two fascicles, the upper some-
times much prolonged and directed upwards.

Fic. 482.—Trachypterus iris. x1. (After Cuvier and Valenciennes. )

Two genera. The most generalised is Trachypterus, of which
probably only 10 forms are entitled to specific distinction. The
best known species is 7. arcticus, the Deal-Fish or Northern
Ribbon-Fish, which reaches a length of 8 feet or more, and of
which a few specimens have been stranded on the coasts of
Scotland. Nilsson, who has observed these fishes alive on the
Scandinavian coast, says they approach the shore at flood-tide on
sandy shelving bottoms, and are often left by the retreating
waves; that they move with one side turned obliquely upward,
and that they lie on the side like Flat-Fishes on the bottom in
2 or 3 fathoms of water. Regalecus differs in the presence of a
single ray to the ventral and the absence of the caudal fin.
Some 5 or 6 species may be distinguished. J. glesne, the Oar-
fish, or “King of the Herrings,” is the best known and the
largest species, reaching a length of over 20 feet. About 25

716 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

specimens are known to have occurred on the British coasts.
Some of the accounts of “Sea-Serpents” are probably based on
this fish, which has been observed to swim with undulating
motion and with a small portion of the head as well as the crest-
like anterior part of the dorsal fin above the water.

The fish named Stylophorus chordatus, which has been referred
to this family, is known from a single specimen too imperfectly
preserved to afford a clear idea of its affinities.

Fam. 2. Lophotidae.—Mouth moderately protractile ; ventrals
very small, if distinct, with 4 or 5 rays; abdominal cavity
extending nearly the whole length of the much elongated body,
the vent very far back and followed by a short anal fin; caudal
fin small, not divided.

A single genus, Lophotes, with 3 or 4 species, from the Medi-
terranean, the tropical Atlantic, the Cape of Good Hope, Japan,
and New Zealand, reaching a length of 6 feet or more. The
dorsal fin commences with an extremely long and strong spine on
the head, which is much elevated and truncate in front.

Sub-Order 11. Opisthomi.

Air-bladder without open duct. Opercle well developed,
hidden under the skin; supraoccipital in contact with the
frontals, separating the parietals. Pectoral arch suspended from
the vertebral column, far behind the skull; no mesocoracoid.
Vertical fins with spines. Ventral fins absent.

This division stands in the same relation to the Acantho-
pterygii as do the Apodes to the Malacopterygii. The single
family is possibly derived from the Blenniidae.

Fam. 1, Mastacembelidae.—Body more or less Eel-shaped ;
a series of short spines detached from the very elongate dorsal
fin, which is more or less confluent with the likewise very
elongate anal fin. A single nostril on each side. Mouth not
protractile, bordered by the praemaxillaries, to the upper border of
which the maxillaries are attached. Gill-cleft inferior; gills 4;
branchiostegal rays 6; no pseudobranchiae. Vertebrae numerous
(72-95), the praecaudals with transverse processes bearing the
ribs. Scales very small.

Carnivorous fishes, from fresh and brackish waters of Southern
Asia and Tropical Africa. 33 species are known, referable to

XXIIL OPISTHOMI—PEDICULATI 717

two genera: AMastacembelus and Rhynchobdella. The largest
species reach a length of three feet. Little is known of their
habits. Of the Indian Rhynchobdella aculeata, Day says it
conceals itself in the mud and becomes drowned in water if

unable to reach the surface, as it apparently requires to respire
air directly.

ey,
tis

Fic. 433.—JLastacembelus maculatus. x 4.

Sub-Order 12. Pediculati.

Air-bladder without open duct. Opercle large, hidden under
the skin; supraoccipital in contact with the frontals, separating
the parietals. Pectoral arch suspended from the skull; no
mesocoracoid. No ribs, no epipleurals. Ventral fins jugular.
Gill-opening reduced to a foramen situated in or near the axil,
more or less posterior to the base of the pectoral. Body naked
or covered with spines or bony tubercles.

A small, natural group, connected with the Acanthopterygil
Jugulares through the Batrachidae, in which the elongate pterygials
of the pectoral fin foreshadow the kind of arm (“pseudobrachium ”)
which is more or less characteristic of these highly aberrant Fishes.
As in the Batrachidae, the post-temporal is flat and ankylosed to
the cranium, and the suprascapula is much elongated. The ptery-
gials, two or three in number, are separated from the small scapula
and coracoid by a broad ligament, the arm-like pectorals being
more or less distinctly geniculated and inserted far. back behind
the cranium. The head is large, the basis cranii simple. The
gills are reduced to 2, 2k, or 3. The spinous dorsal, if present,
consists of a few rays, which may be modified into tentacles
inserted on the head. Vertebrae 17 to 31.

718 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Five families :—

I. Gill-opening in or behind lower axil of pectoral; mouth large, terminal
or directed upwards.

Pectoral fin scarcely geniculated; ventrals present . 1. Lophitdae.
Pectoral fin scarcely geniculated ; ventrals absent . 2. Ceratiidae.
Pectoral fin strongly geniculated ; ventrals present . 3. Antennariidae,
II. Gill-opening behind lower axil of ee ; mouth large, inferior ;
ventrals absent. ‘ is °A; Ciiantactinidas,

IIL. Gill-opening ahove ‘axil of pectoral ; " mouth rather small, subterminal
or inferior; pectoral fin strongly geniculated; ventrals present; spinous
dorsal absent or reduced to a small tentacle lodged in a cavity under the
snout ‘ ‘ : . 5. Malthidae.

Fam. 1. ounidae Meath extremely large, terminal, with
very strong cardiform teeth. Guill-opening in lower axil of
pectoral ; pseudobranchiae present. Pectoral fin scarcely geni-
culated, with two pterygials. Ventral fin with 1 spine and 5
branched rays. Spinous dorsal present. Skin naked.

Twelve species, referable to three genera (Lophius, Chirolophius,
and Lophiomus) living on the bottom of the Atlantic, Indian,
and Pacific Oceans, at moderate or great depths. Lophius was
represented in the Upper Eocene of Monte Bolea.

Fig. 434.—Chirolophius naresit. (After Giinther.) x 4.

The Fishing-Frog or Angler (Lophius piscatorius) has a wide
distribution, occurring on the coasts of Europe and North
America. The first dorsal ray, inserted on the snout, is very
long, movable in every direction, and terminates in a dermal
Harp, which is supposed to be used by the “Angler” as a bait,
attracting other fishes, which are soon ingulfed in the enormous

gape. It grows to a length of over 5 feet. The ventral rays
are very elongate in the young.

MII PEDICULATI 719

Fam, 2. Ceratiidae.—Mouth extremely large, terminal, with
strong cardiform teeth. Gill-opening in lower axil of pectoral ;.
pseudobranchiae absent. Pectoral fin scarcely geniculated, with
three pterygials. Ventral fins absent. Spinous dorsal fin
usually present, sometimes reduced to a single tentacle on the
snout. Skin naked.

The members of this family, about 25 in number, are all
inhabitants of great depths (300-2600 fathoms). The colour of
the body is usually a deep black, and the first dorsal spine, on the
head, may terminate in a luminous bulb with or without

Fic. 435.—Himantolophus reinhardti, outline and skeleton. (After Liitken.) x1.

filaments. “The Bathybial Sea-devils,” writes Giinther, “are
degraded forms of Lophius ; they descend to the greatest depths
of the ocean. Their bones are of an extremely light and thin
texture, and frequently other parts of their organisation, their
integuments, muscles, and intestines are equally loose in texture
when the specimens are brought to the surface. In their habits
they probably do not differ in any degree from their surface
representative, Lophius.”

Principal genera: Ceratius, Aceratias, Oneirodes, Himantolophus,
Aegaeonichthys, Melanocetus, Liocetus, Linophryne, Caulophryne,
Doloptchthys.

720 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

Fam. 3, Antennariidae.—Mouth large, vertical or very
oblique, turned upwards, with cardiform teeth. Gill-opening in
or behind lower axil of pectoral; pseudobranchiae absent.
Pectoral fin forming an elbow-like angle, with three pterygials.
Ventral with £ or 5 rays. Spinous dorsal present. Skin naked
or spinulose.

About +0 species, referable to 5 genera: Pterophryne, An-
tennarius, Brachionichthys, Saccartus, and Chaunas.

The species of Antennarius live mostly in coral groves, where
they lie in wait for prey, well concealed by their protective
coloration and the harmonising aspect of their integument and
appendages. To this genus also belongs the “ Marbled Angler ”
(A. marmoratus), carried about in mid ocean among the Sargassum
weed, to rest on which, from its peculiar arm-like pectoral fins,
it is specially fitted; there it makes its wonderful nest of silk-
like fibres, probably secreted by the parent as in the Sticklebacks,
with large bundles of eggs hanging like grape clusters| The
deep-sea Chaunax intlates its abdomen like Zetrodon.

Fam. 4. Gigantactinidae.—Mouth inferior, snout produced
into a long tentacle directed forwards, and bearing a luminous
organ. Body covered with small spines. Otherwise as in the
Ceratiidae. Gigantactis vanhoeffeni, of Brauer, from the Indian
Ocean, at depths of about 1000 fathoms.

Fam. 5. Malthidae.—Mouth rather small, subterminal or
inferior, with villiform or cardiform teeth. Gill-opening above
pectoral; pseudobranchiae absent. Pectoral fin forming an
elbow-like angle, with three pterygials. Ventral with 5 rays.
Spinous dorsal absent, or reduced to a more or less developed
tentacle lodged in a cavity under the snout. Head and body
with bony tubercles or spines.

About 30 species are known, mostly from the deep sea within
the tropics (down to 1270 fathoms). Principal genera: Coelophrys,
Malthe, Malthopsis, Halieutaea, Halicmethes, Dibranchus.

The “ Bat-Fish ” (AWulthe vespertilio), common in shallow water
about the West Indies, is said to assume an almost toad-like
attitude on the ground; the head being directed slightly upwards,
while the pectorals take on the function of hind legs and the
ventrals of fore legs.

1 Cf. A. Agassiz, Amer. Journ. Sct. (3), iii. 1872, p. 154; J. M. Jones, Nature,
xix. 1879, p. 363; Vaillant, C. R. Soc. Biol. (8), iv. 1887, p. 732.

XXIII PLECTOGNATHI Z2t

Sub-Order 13. Plectognathi.

Air-bladder without open duct. Opercular bones more or less
reduced ; supracccipital in contact with the frontals, separating
the parietals; maxillary and praemaxillary lones often firmly
united. Pectoral arch suspended from the skull. No ribs.
Ventral fins thoracic and much reduced if present; the pelvic
bones, if present, more or less completely co-ossified. Gill-open-
ing much reduced. Body covered with more or less osseous
scales, bony scutes, or spines, or naked.

A highly aberrant group, closely connected with the Acan-
thopterygii through the Acanthuridae, as pointed out long ago
by Dareste The skeleton is often feebly ossified and the
vertebrae much reduced in number, but the jaws, although short,
are very strong, usually with large sectorial teeth which may be
confluent into a beak; the post-temporal is short and simple,
suturally united to the squamosal. These fishes have usually
been arranged in three divisions: Selerodermi, Ostracodermt, and
Gymnodontes, but Regan,? whose classification is here followed,
has shown that the latter include a type (7riodon) which, in
spite of its beak-like teeth, is more nearly related to the Sclero-
dermi, whilst the Ostracodermi have much more in common with
the latter than with the Gymnodontes. It therefore appears
best to admit only two divisions, the first with 4, the second
with 3 families :—

I. ScrERopERMI.—Supraclavicle vertical ; pectoral arch of the Perciform
type; all the vertebrae with a single neural spine.
A. Body covered with hard or spinous scales; epipleurals present ;
pelvis present.
Teeth separate ; spinous dorsal present ; ventrals paired; pelvis immovable
1. Triacanthidue.
A beak ; spinous dorsal and ventrals absent ; pelvis movable
2. Triodontidae.
Teeth separate; spinous dorsal present ; ventrals absent or represented

by a single short spine; pelvis movable . 38. Balistidae.
B. Borly encased in a carapace; no epipleurals; spinous dorsal, pelvis,
and ventrals absent : § : . 4, Ostractontidae.

1 Ann. Sct. Nat. Zool. (3), xiv. 1850, p. 105, and C. R. Ac, Sei. Ixxiv. 1872,
p. 1527. :
2 Proc. Zool. Soc. 1902, ii. p. 284.

VOL. VII

eo
>

jf 22 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

II. Gystyopontes.—Supraclavicle oblique or nearly horizontal; lower
three pterygials enlarged and immovably united to the coraco-scapular
cartilage ; anterior vertebrae with bifid divergent neural spines; pelvis
absent.

Beak with a median suture; interoperculum not connected with suboper-

culum ; caudal fin present ; body inflatable . 1. Petrodontidae.

Beak without median suture ; interoperculum attached posteriorly to sub-

operculum ; caudal fin present; body inflatable. 2. Ddodontidae.

Beak without median suture ; interoperculum attached posteriorly to sub-

operculum; caudal fin absent, the body non-inflatable, truncate posteriorly,
with the dorsal and anal fins confluent —. . 3. Molidae.

Fia, 486.—Left side of pectoral arch of A, Triacanthus brevirostris, and B, Tetrodon
mbu, el, Clavicle ; cor, coracoid ; pel, post-clavicle ; p.7, pectoral rays ; ptr, ptery-
gials ; sc, scapula ; sc/, supraclavicle.

Division I.—SCLERODERMI.

Supraclavicle vertical ; pectoral pterygials not enlarged, moy-
ably attached by ligament to the scapula and coracoid, three to
the former and one to the latter. All the vertebrae with the
neural arches forming a single spine. Basis cranii more or less
distinctly double; dentary and articular completely co-ossified.

Fam. 1. Triacanthidae.—Praemaxillaries protractile, free
from the maxillaries; teeth in the jaws separate, conical or
incisor-like ; palatine arch firmly united to the skull. Gills 4.
Praecaudal vertebrae with parapophyses; epipleurals present.
Spinous dorsal fin with 2 to 6 spines. Ventral fins each repre-
sented by a strong spine, with an inner basal knob which locks
it when everted, rarely with the addition of 1 or 2 rudimentary
soft rays; pelvis present, firmly united to the pectoral arch,
Scales small, sometimes spinous or bony. Vertebrae 20.

Marine fishes from the Indian and Western Pacific Oceans,
Ten species, referable to three genera: Zriacanthus, T'riacanthodes,

XXIII PLECTOGNATHI P29

Halimochirurgus. The latter, remarkable for its long, tube-like
snout, is the only deep-sea form of this Sub-order ; it was recently
discovered in the Gulf of Manaar, at a depth of 143 fathoms.
Fossil genera are Acanthopleurus, Oligocene, and Spinacanthus,
Eocene.

Fam. 2. Triodontidae.—Praemaxillaries not protractile,
firmly united to the maxillaries; teeth coalescent into a beak, the
upper jaw divided by a median suture, the lower simple. Prae-
caudal vertebrae with or without parapophyses; epipleurals
present. No spinous dorsal fin, No ventral fins. Abdomen
with a dilatable sac, kept expanded by the very long movable
pelvis. Body covered with small, spiny, subimbricate, bony
laminae. Vertebrae 20.

A single species, the curious Zriodon bursarius of the Indian
Ocean and Archipelago.

Fam. 3. Balistidae-——Praemaxillaries not protractile, firmly
united to the praemaxillaries; teeth incisor-like; palatine movy-
ably articulated with ectopterygoid, or entirely free from it.

Fic. 437.—Monacanthus, sp., with enlarged views of dorsal scales (b) and
yentral spine (c).

Gills 4. Praecaudal vertebrae with well-developed parapophyses,
to which epipleurals are attached. Spinous dorsal fin with 1 to
3 spines. Ventral fins, if present, represented by a single short

724 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

rough spine at the end of the long, movable pelvis. Body covered
with juxtaposed movable scutes or with minute rough scales.

About 100 species are known from the tropical and warm
seas, one species (Balistes capriscus) occasionally wandering as far
north as the south coast of England. Genera: balistes, Mona-
canthus, Paraluteres, Pseudaluteres, Pseudomonacanthus, Aluteres,
Psilocephalus. The Oligocene genus Acanthoderma is closely
allied to Balistes.

The “ File-Fishes ” or “ Trigger-Fishes ” (Balistes), the largest
species of which grow to nearly 3 feet, have a powerful dentition,
which enables them to break off pieces of corals, on which they
feed, and to bore holes in the hard shells of Mollusca in order to
extract the soft parts; they are themselves well protected by a
mail of hard, rhomboidal scales. The herbivorous Afonacanthus
is less favoured in this respect, the rough scales being so small as
to give the skin a velvety appearance.

Psilocephalus differs from Monacanthus in its very elongate
head and body, the very feeble dorsal spine, the presence of a
mental barbel, and its more numerous vertebrae (29 or 30 instead
of 18 to 21). The flesh of many of these fishes is poisonous.
The drumming sounds produced by Balistes have been described
by Mobius.”

Fam. 4. Ostraciontidae.—Praemaxillaries not protractile,
firmly united to the praemaxillaries ; teeth incisor-like; palatine
immovable. Gills 4. Praecaudal vertebrae with very feeble para-
pophyses and no epipleurals. No spinous dorsal fin. Clavicles,
coracoids, and post-clavicles much expanded. No ventral fins.
Body encased in a carapace formed of large, juxtaposed, mostly
hexagonal bony plates. Vertebrae 14 to 16.

The species of “ Trunk-Fishes” number about 20, and are refer-
able to 3 genera: Arucana, Ostracion, Lactophrys ; all belong to
the tropical seas, living near the bottom in shallow water. The
genus Ostracion is represented by one species in the Upper
Eocene.

The rigid box in which these fishes are encased entails more
use of the dorsal and anal fins for progression than is customary

1 Cf. Pellegrin, Poissons Vénéneux (Paris, 1900, 8vo), which contains a
very full réswmé of what is known of the toxic properties of the various
Plectognaths.

? Sitzb, Akad. Berl. 1889, p. 999.

XXII PLECTOGNATHI 725

among fishes. According to Brown Goode, “the propelling
force is exerted by the dorsal and anal fins, which have a half
rotary, sculling motion, resembling that of a screw propeller; the
caudal fin acts as a rudder, save when it is needed for unusually
rapid swimming, when it is used as in other fishes; the chief
function of the broad pectorals seems to be that of forming a
current of water through the gills, thus aiding respiration, which
would otherwise be difficult on account of the narrowness and in-
flexibility of the branchial apertures. When taken from the
water, one of these fishes will live for two or three hours, all the
time solemnly fanning its gills, and when restored to its native

Fic. 488.—Ostracion quadricornis. x }.

element seems none the worse for its experience, except that, on
account of the air absorbed, it cannot at once sink to the bottom.”
“No group of tropical fishes,” says the same author, “is so
thoroughly worked out in the writings of the fathers of natural
history as this one. Over 200 years ago every species of trunk-
fish now taken from the Atlantic was known to and described by
the naturalists, and it is a well-deserved tribute to their dis-
crimination as zoologists to say that none of the many efforts
which have since been made to subdivide their species have been
at all successful.”

Division IL—GYMNODONTES.

Supraclavicle oblique, sometimes nearly horizontal; lower three
pectoral pterygials enlarged and immovably united to the coraco-
scapular cartilage; upper pterygial small, suturally united to the
scapula. Anterior vertebrae with bifid divergent neural spines.
Basis cranii simple; suture between dentary and articular evident.
Pelvis absent.

The spinous dorsal and the ventral fins are constantly absent,
the praemaxillaries are united to the maxillaries, and the teeth

726 TELEOSTEI CHAP.

are coalescent, forming a beak; parapophyses are not developed,
and epipleurals are absent.

Fam. 1. Tetrodontidae.—Beak with a median suture. Inter-
operculum a long rod, attached to inner face of praeoperculum,
sometimes connected with operculum, never with suboperculum.
Gills 3. First 4 or 5 praecaudal vertebrae with bifid neural
spine and closed neural arch. Skin naked or with movable spines,
rarely with bony plates; belly inflatable. Vertebrae 17 to 29.

The “ Puffers ” or “ Globe-Fishes”” comprise about 60 species,
referable to 5 genera: Yetrodon, Ephippion, Tropidichthys, Neno-
nterus, Chonerhinus. They inhabit all the tropical and warm seas,
a few species being confined to fresh water. Remains of Z'etrodon
have been found in Upper Eocene and later formations. They
are remarkable for the manner in which they inflate themselves
with air.t The flesh of most species is poisonous.

Fam. 2. Diodontidae.—Beak without median suture. Inter-
operculum rod-like, attached posteriorly to the rod-like anterior
limb of the suboperculum. Gills 3. All the praecaudal vertebrae
with bifid neural spines. Skin with movable spines; belly inflat-
able. Vertebrae 21 or 22.

Fic. 439,—Diodon geometricus. (After Goode.)

Only two genera appear capable of clear definition: Diodon
and Lyosphaera ; species about 15. Numerous species have been
described from the Upper Eocene and later formations.

“Porcupine Fishes” are confined to tropical seas, and have
attracted attention from the earliest times, being frequently pre-
served as “curiosities.” Their flesh is regarded as poisonous.

Fam. 3. Molidae.—Beak without median suture. Inter-
operculum rod-like, attached posteriorly to the rod-like anterior
linb of the suboperculum. Gills 4. Anterior praecaudal vertebrae
with divergent bifid neural spines and neural canal not roofed in.

1 Cf. Thilo, Anat. Anz. xvi. 1899, p. 73.

wt

tir

XXIIL PLECTOGNATHI 727

Body non-inflatable, truncate posteriorly, without caudal peduncle;
eaudal fin absent, the dorsal and anal fins confluent. Skin
rough or tessellated. Vertebrae 17 in Orthagoriscus.

The very young are armed with spines.

Fic. 440.—Orthagoriscus mola. (After Goode.) x zh.

The “ Sun-Fish ” are extraordinary creatures found in the open
sea or descending to great depths, and of wide distribution.
The number of species is still very uncertain, but two generic
forms, Orthagoriscus or Mola and Ranzania, are easily distin-
guished. Examples of both occur now and then on our coasts.
Orthagoriscus mola grows to upwards of 8 feet and to a weight
of 1800 pounds. It has been observed to swim slowly about,
near the surface, the high dorsal above the water. Its food is
said to consist chiefly of jelly-fish and larval fishes; its mode of
reproduction and places of breeding are still unknown.

INDEX

Every reference is to the page: words in italics are names of genera or species ; figures
in italics indicate that the reference relates to systematic position ; figures in thick

type refer to an illustration ;

Abbott, 193 n.

albcona, 670

Abdominal pores, 401 f.

Abramis, 582

Abyssascidia, 73

Acanthaphritis, 706

Acunthias, 455, 298; vertebral column,
198; uterine nutrition, 484; A. vul-
garis, 264, 455; pectoral tin, 243

Acanthicus, 595

Acanthistius, 659

Acanthocepola, U62

Acanthoclinus, 709

Acanthocybium, 678

Acanthodei, 440 f., 148

Acanthoderma, 724

Acanthodes, 442; A, wardi, 441

Acanthodidae, 4/1

Acanthodopsis, 44.2

Acanthonus, 712

Acanthophthalmus, 582

Acanthopleurus, 723

Acanthopoma, 589

Acanthopterygii, 650 f., 159, 306, 543 ;
diagram showing relationships of groups,
651

Acanthuridae, 668, 357, 651, 652, 6454

Acanthurus, 668 ; A. chirurgus, 357

Acara, 672

Accessory respiratory organs, 292

Acentronura, 634

Acentrophorus, 498

Aceratias, 719

Acerina, 659 ; A. cernua, 659

Acestra, 595 ; A. gladius, 595

Acestrorhamphus, 575

Acestrorhynchus, 575

Achilognathus, 582

Achiropsis, 687

Achirus, 687 Q

Acipenser, 492, 149, 262, 264, 273, 274,

’. = and in following page or pages ; u. = note.

276, 282, 348; ribs, 201; lymph
follicles, 261; spiral valve, 268 ; gills,
288, 284 ; air-bladder, 298, 299 ; vas-
cular system, 319, 322, 328, 334;
spleen, 348; gonoducts of female, 400,
405; distribution, habits, and food, 493 ;
breeding, 494; economic value, 494 ;
A. huso, 494; A. rhynchaeus, pectoral
fin, 243 ; A. ruthenus, 493 ; scales, 187,
188; brain, 376; micropyles, 411 ;
larva, 494; A. sturio, 493, 494 ; verte-
bral column, 200; supra-renals, 346 ;
micropyles, 411

Acipenseridae, 486, 489, 495

Acipenseroidei = Chondrostei, ¢.”.

Acrania, 113

Acrartete, 636 n.

Acrochordonichthys, 58S

wlerodus, 445

Acrogaster, C56

Acrognathus, G11

Acropoma, G59

Acropomatidae, 659, 654

Acrotus, O44

| Actinistia, 477 n.

Actinopterygii, 476

Actinotrocha, 28 f., 29

Acysis, 588

Adipose fins, 163

Aegueonichthys, 719

Aelurichthys, 58S

Aethalion, 546

Aetheolepis, 498 ; scales, 187
Aetheospondyli, 497

Aétobatis, 465, 466 ; spines, 177
Agassiz, 558 n., 685 n., 720 n.
Ageniosus, 589; dA. valenciennest, 589
Agnathostomata, 145 ; characters of, 147
Agoniates, 575

Agonidae, 700, 694

Agonopsis, 700

730 INDEX

Agonus, 7U0 ; .1. cataphractus, 700

aAyraninus, GIC

Algrinpus, 695

lida, 639

alilia, SSS 3 air-bladder, 302

aliliichthys, SSS

Alptchthys, C66

Air-bladder, as an accessory respiratory
organ, 291 f.; Amia, 291 ; Lepidostens,
291, 299; Srtis gigas, 291; Lryth-
rinus taeniatus and EK. braziliensis, 291 ;
Neoceratodus, 291, 300; Protopterus.
291, B01, 302 ; Lepidosiren, 291 ; struc-
ture, 297; in different Fishes, 298 ;
“red bodies,” 307 ; “red glands,” 397,
808, 309 ; gases of the air-bladder, 309 ;
functions, 309; in locomotion, 310; as
a vocal organ, 358 ; connexion with the
auditory organ, 388, 389, 390

Albula, 548, 541, 549; vestigial conus
arteriosus, 329, 548; A. conorhynchis,
648 ; larva, 548

Albulidae, 547, 544

Alburnus, 582; A, lucidus, 167, 583

Alcock, 695

Alder and Hancock, 38

Alepidosauridae, 674, 606

Alepidosaurus, 614: A. ferox, 614

Alepocephalidae, 569, 544

Alepocephalus, 570 5 A. rostratus, 570 n.

Aleposomus, 570

Alestes, 575

Alimentaty canal, of Hemichordata, 11,
25 ; of Tunicata, 54, 67 ; of Amphioxus,
120; of Fishes, 252 f.; regions, 252 ;
mesenteries, 258; histology, 259 f.;
glands, 270

Allabenchelys, 588

Allis Shad, 564

Allman, 22 n., 705 n.

Alopecias vulpes, 45 1, 452 ; spiral valve, 265

Aluteres, 724

aAmaroucium, 8S ; A, proliferum, stomach,
88

Ambassinae, 660

ulmbassis, 660

Ambloplites, 657

Amblyapistus, 69.5

Amblyopsidae, G78, 361, 395, 606

Amblyopsis, GIS; A. spelaea, 166, 361,
618, 619

Amblyopus, 689

Amblypharyngodon, 58:2

slmblypterus, 487

linia, 499, 149, 160, 262, 278, 274, 276,
283, 291, 393, 609 n.; fossil, 501; 4. |
calva, 499, 500; scales, 189 ; vertebral
column, 201, 202, 203; skull, 228;
median fins, 235; pectoral fin, 243,
244 ; spiral valve, 268; pseudobranch,
284 ; air-bladder, 297, 299, 310 ; heart,

328 ; arteries to air-bladder, 337; sen- |

sory canal, 385; nephrostomes, 401,
402; segmentation of ova, 409 ; distri-
bution and habits, 499 ; spawning, 500 ;
nest, 500, 501 ; larvae, 501

Amiidae, 499, 299, 497

aAmiopsis, 501

Amiurus, 588, 2613; liver and pancreas,
273; A. catus, rectal valve, 254; renal
portal system, 319; A. nebulosus, 587
n., 5923 A. nigrilabris, blind, 394

Ammocoetes, 428, 46, 262, 272, 280,
280 n., 327, 348, 428 ; metamorphosis,
429; protective value of the skin, 429

Ammocrypta, G59

alimodytes, 639, 275; A. lunceolatus,
639 ; A. tobianus, 689

Ammiodytidae, 639, 637

Almmopleurops, 6S7

aAlmmotretis, G87

Amniota, 745

Ampheristus, 695

Amphioxus, 7/2 f., 4, 37, 46,110; general
characters, 113; external characters,
114 ; anatomy, 116, 117 ; musculature,
117; skeleton, 119; notochord, 119;
alimentary canal, 120; branchial bars,
122; endostyle, 123; coelom, 128;
vascular system, 124, 125 ; renal organs,
125, 127; nervous system, 127 ; sense-
organs, 128 ; gonads, 129 ; embryology
and life-history, 130, 130, 131, 132,
133, 134, 135, 136; compared with
Hemichordata, 11 f., 16, 29 f.—see also
Branchiostoma

Amphipnoidae, 598

aAmphipnous, 598 ; respiratory air-sacs of,
598 ; A. cuchia, 294, 598

almphiprion, 07:2

Amphisile, 633 ; A. strigata, 633

Amphisilidae, 633, 628

Amphistiidae, 684, 683

almphistium, 684; A. paradoxum, 684

Amphistylic, 222, 223

Anabantidae, 645, 292, 637; distribution
of, 645

alnabas, 645, 355; A. scandens, 645;
labyrinthiform organ, 293

Anableps, 616, 419; intromittent organ,
414; development of embryos in ovi-
sacs, 418 ; A. tetrophthalmus, 617

Anacanthini, 646 f., 548, 702, 703

Anacyrtus, 575

Anadromous, 413

Anallantoidea, 745

Anamniota, 145

“lnampses, 673

alnapterus, 611

alnarrhichas, 709; teeth, 251; A. lupus,
710; eggs, 408

Anaspida, 531 f., 149

Anchinia, 96,100; A. rubra, 100; poly-
morphism, 100

INDEX

731

Anchovy, 564

alneylodon, 663

alucylostylus, 549

«lndersonia, 588, 589

Andrews, 113

atnema, 706

Angel-Shark, 456

Angler, 718

Anguilla, GOL; A. vulgaris (Common
Eel), 601; larva, 602 ; red glands, 307 ;
renal portal circulation, 319, 320

Anguillidae, G00, 163, 405, 649 n.

lnodonta, Rhodeus in, 584

alnogmius, 549

Anomalopidae, 660 ; photophores, 178

alnomalops, 660

alnomalopterus, 570

-lnoplarchus, 709

al noplogaster, 656, 655

-lnoplopoma, 697, 693

Anoplopterus, 588

Anostominae, 576

Anostomus (Characinidae), 576; (Mugi-
lidae), 640

Ansorge, 560

Antennariidae, 720, 718

Antennarius, 720; nest, 414; A. hispi-
dus, scales, 191; A. marmuratus, 720 ;
scales, 191

Anthias, 659, 660

Antiarchi, 53? f., 149

Antigonia, 667

Antimora, 648

Anurella, 78; development of, 78; A.
roscovita, larva, 78

Apateodus, 611

A peltes, 630

Aphanopus, 679

Aphareus, 660

Aphia, 689; A. pellucida, 690

aAphiocharaa, 575

Aphoristia, 6S7

A phredoderus,
656

Aphyonus, 712, 713

alpistus, 695, 692

Aplidium, 88; A. zostericola, stomach,
88

Apodes, 599 f., 306

Apodichthys, 711

aA pogon, 660

Apolectus, 677

Apostasis, G68

Appendicularia, 68, 37; A. sicula, 66

Appendicularians, 64

Appendiculariida, 65, 66

Appendiculariidae, 68, 88 ; nervous system,
53

Appendix digitiformis, 276

Aprion, 660

aAlprionodon, 448

alpua, 582

656, 6553; A. sayanus,

wlracana, 724

Arapaima, 557 5 A. gigas, 556, 538

Arch-centra, 196

Archaeomaenidae, 545, 544

alrchaeomenes, 545

alrchaeoteuthis, 669

alrchaeus, 677

Archenteron, 20, 56, 180,.132

Archeobatis, 446

Archinephrie duct, 397, 398

Avetoscopus, 663

Argenteum, 168

alrgentina, 565, 569

Arges, 595

Arginae, 695

Argyriosus vomer, 363

lrgyropelecus, 571

alriseapus, TO6

Aristotle, 36

alrius, 588, 587, 589; A. australis, 593 ;
deposition of eggs, 415; A. commer-
sonti, 593

Armed Bullhead, 700

alrnoglossus, 687

alrripis, 663

Arthrodira, 535 f., 149

Arterial system, 829 f.

Artificial pearls, 167

lscelichthys, GIS

Ascidia, 72, 73; structure, 39 f., 43, 45;
test, 40, 41; body-wall, 42; mantle,
42; branchial cavity, 43, 48; atrial or
peribranchial cavity, 43; other cavities
of body, 44; tentacles, 44; endostyle,
46 ; branchial sac, 47 ; heart and cireu-
lation, 49, 51; blood, 49 ; neural gland,
52; dorsal tubercle, 52; nervous: sys-
tem, 53; sense-organs, 53; alimentary
canal, 54; renal organ, 54; reproduc-
tive organs, 55; embryology and life-
history, 55, 57, 60 ; metamorphosis, 61 ;
A. challengeri, dorsal tubercle, 79; 4.
mentula, structure, 39 f., 40; test, 42;
endostyle, 46; pharynx, 47; nervous
system, 52; larva, 78 ; «l. meridionalis,
dorsal tubercle, 79; <A. pyriformis,
dorsal tubercle, 79; A. translucida,
dorsal tubercle, 79; A. virginea, 39 f.

Ascidiacea, 70 f., 64

Ascidiae Compositae, 50 f., 64; structure,
81

Ascidiae Luciae, 90 f., 86

Ascidiae Simplices, 77 f.

Ascidians, 35, 64, 70

Ascidiella aspersa, TT

Ascidiidae, 72, 64, 110

Ascidiinae, 72

Ascidiozooids, 35, 84

Ascopera gigantea, branchial sac, 77 ;
dorsal tubercle, 79

Asineops, G56

Aspidophora, 5 n.

732

INDEX

al spidophoroides, 700

Aspidorhynchidae, 50.2

Aspidorhynchus, 502 ; 1. acutirostris, 502

Aspius, 582

Aspredinidae, 596, 575

Aspredo, 596, 416

Aspro, 659

Asprotilapia, 672

Asteracanthus, 445

Asterolepidae, 534

Asterolepis, 534

Asterospondylic, 198

Astroblepus, 595

lstronesthes, 571, 570, 572; A. niger,
photophores, 178

Asymmetron, 137, 129 ; distribution, 138 ;
A. bassunum, 137 5.1. caudatum, 137,
138 5 A. cingulense, 1373 A. cultellum,
137; .1. hectori, 137; A. lucayanum,
137, 138; A. maldivense, 137

Ateleaspidae, 528

alteleaspis, 528, 530; A, tessellata, 528

Ateleopus, 714

A theresthes, 687, 685

Atherina, 639, 640

Atherinella, 639

aAtherinichthys, 641

Atherinidae, 639, 637

Atherinops, 639

altherinopsis, 639

Atopochilus, 588

Atrial cavity, 48, 44, 59, 63, 67

Atriopore, 113, 115, 117

Atrium, of Amphioxus, 113, 118, 121,
135

Atypichthys, 666

Atyposoma, G66

Auchenaspis, 5.29

Auchenipterus, 589; A. nodosus, elastic-
spring-apparatus, 358

Auchenoglanis, 588

Auditory organs, 387 f., 388; connexion
with the air-bladder, 389, 390

Audouin, 37

Aulacocephalus, C59

Auliscops, 682

Auliscus, 631

Aulolepis, 5U0

Aulopus, G11

Aulopyye, 82

Aulorhumphus, GCS

Aulorhynchidae, 631, 628

Aulorhynchus, 631, 632

Aulostoma, 632; A. coloratum, 632

Aulostomatidae, 632, 628

Aulostomatomorpha, 37V

Autostylic, 223

aLuxis, 678

Azurina, 67,2

Badis, 658
Bagarius, 588

Bagrichthys, 588

Bagriuae, 5SS

Bagroides, 588

Bagropsis, 38S

Bagrus, 588 .

Balanoglossus, 3, 5 f., 24, 25, 28, 30 f.,
123 ; embryo, 8; history of name, 17

Balanoglossus, 17, 5, 6, 18, 16; 2B.
aurantiacus, 7, 11,15; B. biminiensis,
18, 21 n.; B. clavigerus, 6, 17; BL.
giyas, 5

Balistes, 724, 264, 354 ; coloration, 174 ;
scales, 190 ; sound production, 357 ; 2.
aculeatus, 857 ; B. capriscus, 724; B.
vetula, 361

Balistidae, 723, 652, 721, 163

Ballowitz, 691 n

Bancroft, 85

Band-Fish, 662

Barbels, 154

Barbus, 582, 584; B. mosal, 584; B.
tropndolepis, 583; lower pharyngeals,
583; B. viviparus, 584

Barilius, 582

Barracudas, 642

Barramunda, 558

Barrois, 39

Basking Shark, 453

Bat-Fish, 720

Bateson, 5, 6, 11, 14, 20, 80 n.

Bathyagonus, 700

Bath yclupea, 657, 656

Bathydraco, TOC

Bathygadus, 647

Bathylaco, 571

Bathylagus, 566, 565, 569

Bath ylychnus, 571

Bathymaster, C61

Bathymyzon, 426

Bath yoneus, 74

Bathyonus, 712

Bathypterois, 611, 613; B. dubius, 162,
612; LB. longipes, 613

Bathysaurus, 611

Bathythrissa, 548

Bathytroctes, 571

Batoidei, 457 f., 148

Batrachidae, 720, 651, 704, 361; photo-
phores, 179

Batrachus, 711; B. tau, 711, 361

Baudelot, 584 n.

Ldellustoma, 423; external characters,
151; skull, 220, 221; pancreas, 273 ;
gill-sacs, 282, 423; vascular system,
515 n. ; distribution, 423 ; habits, 423;
eggs, 424; B. stouti, 423 ; embryo, 425

Bdellostomatidae, 423

Belodontichthys, 588

Belone, G38, 411; B. annulata, 638

Belonesox, 616

Belonoglanis, 588, 589

Belonorhynchidae, 485, 488

INDEX

733

Belonostomus, 502

Bembras, 7VO

Bembrops, 705

Beneden, Van, 37, 39

Benham, 113

Bentenia, 682

Benthodesmus, 679

Benthophilus, 689

Benthosaurus, 611

Berycidae, 655, 651, 652, 653, 703, 303,
361, 389

Beryx, 656; B. afinis and B. miillert,
coloration, 165; LB. splendens, 655

Betta, 669; B. pugnax, 669

Bib, 649

Bibronia, 685

Birkenia, 531, 149 ; B. elegans, 532

Birkeniidae, 531

Bitterling, 584, 416

Black Bass, 657

Black-Fish, 610, 643

Blastocoele, 44, 49, 52, 130

Blastogenetic acceleration, 84

Blastopore, 20, 130

Blastosphere, 20, 130

Blastozooid, 84, 93

Blastula, 56

Bleak, 583, 167

Bleekeria, 705

Blenniidae, 709, 651, 702, 703, 704, 163,
271, 302, 418

Blennius, 709, 710

Blepsias, 698

Blind Fishes, 394, 713 ; of Mammoth Cave,
619

Blochius, 680

Blood, of Hemichordata, 15 ; of Tunicata,
49; of Amphioxus, 124; of Fishes, 341

Blood-glands, 342

Blue Shark, 448

Boar-Fish, 666

Boas, 548 n.

Bola, 582

Boleophthalinus, 689

Boleosoma, 659

Boltenia, 75; B. pachydermatina, B.
tuberculata, dorsal tubercle, 79

Bolteninae, 75

Bombay-duck, 613

Bonnet Shark, 450

Bonnier and Pérez, 95

Borgert, 99

Bothriolepis, 534; B. canadensis, 534

Botia, 582

Botryllidae, 88, 81, 82, 84, 110; vessels,
42; neural gland, 52 n.; reproductive
organs, 56 ; ascidiozooid, 82

Botrylloides, 88

Botryllus, 88, 36, 90; stigmata, 59; dia-
gram of budding, 90; B. schlossert, 80 ;
B. violaceus, 89

Bottard, 669, 696 n.

Boulenger, 459 n., 477 n., 481 u., 551 n.,
584 n., 586 n., 593 n., 683 n.

Boulengerella, 575

Bourne, 19

Boveri, 113, 126

Bovichthys, 706

Bow-Fin, 499 = Amia, q.v.

Box, 664, 665, 264, 276; B. vugaris,
rectal caecum, 254

Brachionichthys, 72

Brachiopoda, 35

Brachychaleinus, 575

Brachymystax, 505

Brama, 682; B. longipinnis, 682 n.; B.
ravi, 682 n.

Bramidae, 682, 676

Branchial bars, of Amphioxus, 120, 122

Branchial cavity, of Tunicata, 48, 101

Branchial clefts, 155, 277 f.

Branchial sac, 43, 44, 45, 53; of Appendi-
cularians, 67; of Thaliacea, 96, 104,
105

Branchial septa, of Hemichordata, 12 ; of
Amphioxus, 120

Branchiostoma, 137, 112, 138; distribu-
tion, 138; B. belcheri, 1387, 188; B.
californiense, 1387; B. capense, 187 ;
B. caribbaeum, 187; B. elongatum,
187, 138 ; B. indicum, 137; B. lanceo-
datum, 112, 114 uw, 115, 137, 138;
transverse section, 118, 121; nephri-
dium, 126; nervous system, 128, 129 ;
gonads, 129; B. nakagawae, 137, 138 ;
B. pelagicum, 129 n., 137, 138—see also
Amphioxus

Branchiostomatidae, 137, 112

Brauer, 571

Breathing sounds, 357

Breathing-valves, 288

Bregmaceros, 648

Breitensteinia, 588

Brevoortia, 563

Bridge, 555, 558 n.

Bridge and Haddon, 574 u., 587 n., 590 n.

Brill, 687

Brooks, 39, 101 n., 105

Brosmius, 648

Brosmophycis, 712

Brotula, 712, 713

Brychaetus, 57

Brycon, 575; B. fulcatus, mouth, 577

Bryconaethiops, 575

Bryconodon, 575

Bryconops, 575

Bucklandium, 589

Budding, in Pterobranchia, 24, 27; in
Tunicata, 71, 80, 81 f., 90, 97, 103

Budgett, 482, 483 n., 514, 552, 558

Bull-heads, 698

Bullhead Sharks, 444

Bunocephalichthys, 696

Bunocephalus, 596

734

INDEN

Burbot, 649

Bursa Entiana, 254
Bury, 31 n,
Butirinus, 548
Butter-Fish, 712, 415
Bythitis, 712

Cachius, 582

Cadophore, 97

Caecum cloacae, 276

Caenotropis, 576

Caesio, 664, 264

Caesioperca, 659

Calamichthys, 484, 158, 202; distribu-
tion, 484; C. calabaricus, 484

Calamostoma, 634

Callanthius, 659

Callichrous, 588

Callichthyinae, 588

Callichthys, 588, 587, 153, 302 ; intestinal
respiration, 292; C. dittoralis, 592; C.
paleatus, 414, 592

Calliodon, 674

Callionymidae, 706, 704

Callionymus, 707 ; C. carebares, 707 3 C.
tyra, 707, 420 n. <

Callomystax gagata, stridulating mechan-
ism, 356

Callophysus, 588

Callopristodus, 446

Callopterus, 204

Callorhynchus, 471; vertebral column,
199; frontal clasper, 223; branchial
blood - vessels, 334; distribution, 471;
egg-case, 471; C. antarcticus, 470

Calotomus, O74

Campanula Halleri, 3938, 394

Campostoma, 582

Candiru, 593

Canobius, 487

Cantharus, CO4

Capelin, 568

Capotta, 582

Caprodon, 659

Caproidae, 666, 653

Capros, 666 ; C. aper, 666, 357

Carangidae, 677, 652, 676, 158, 308

Carangodes, 677

Curangopsis, 677

Caranz, 677, 161, 284; with Medusae,
643 5 CL hippos, 363; C. rhonchus, 363 ;
C. trachurus, 677, 307

Carupus, 579

Carbonnier, 592

Carcharias (Carcharinus), 448 ; succession
of teeth, 250; C. glaucus, 448; C.
nicaraguensis, 448

Carchariidae, 448, 449

Carcharinus—see Curchaurias

Carcharodon rondeletii, 451, 452

Careproctus, 698

Cariba, 578

Carp, 583, 584; Leather-, 534

Carpiodes, SSI

Caryo-enteric, 102, 108

Castle, 56 n.

Cat-Fishes, 710, 587

Cataetyx, 712

Cathetostoma, 706

Catla, 582; C. buchanani, 584

Catlocarpio, 582

Catopra, GaS

Catoprion, 676

Catopteridae, 45S, 486

Catosteomi, 626 f., 806

Catostominae, 537

Catostomus, 581

Caturus, 499 ; C. furcatus, 499 ; vertebrae,
203

Caudal fin, 156, 159, 237

Caullery, 85

Caulolatilus, 661

Caulolepis, 656

Caulophryne, 719

Cave-Fishes, 394 f., 618 f., 713

Centrarchidae, 657, 653

Centrarchus, G57

Centrina, 455; C. salviani, 455

Ceutriscidae, 633, 628, 357

Centriscus, 653, 154; C. scolopax, 633 ;
scales, 189, 190; stridulation, 357

Centrogenys, G99

Centrolepis, 487

Centrolophus, C43 ;
C. niger, 648

Centromochlus, 588, 361

Centronotus, 711

Centrophorus, 455

Centropogon, C95

Centropominae, 660

Centropomus, 660

Centropristes, G9

Centroscyllium, 455

Cephalacanthus, 702

Cephalaspidae, 528

Cephalaspis, 529, 149; C. lyelli, 529;
C. magnificu, 529; C. murchisoni, 528

Cephalochordata, 77? f., 4, 38

Cephalodiscus, 21 t., 5, 28, 29, 31, 32;
distribution, 23 ; budding, 24 ; structure,
24 f.; males, 26; C. dodecalophus, 22,
23. 24, 25

Cepola, 662; C. rubescens, 662

Cepolidae, 667, 653

Ceratias, 719 ; phosphorescent organ, 174,
178; C. bispinosus, 174

Ceratichthys, 582

Ceratiidae, 779, 718

Ceratodontidae, 507

Ceratodus, 508, 519

Ceratoptera, 465 ; C. vampyrus, 466

Ceratotrichia, 234

Cerdale, 7O9

Cestraciun = Heterodontus, q.v.

C. britannicus, 648 ;

INDEX

Cetengraulis, 563

Cetomimidae, 674, 606

Cetumimus, O14

Cetopsis, S88, 587

Cetorhinidae, 453

Cetorhinus, see Selache

Chaca, 588 5 C. lophioides, 589

Chaenichthys, TOC

Chuenobryttus, 657

Chaenopsis, 709

Chaerops, 673

Chaetobranchus, 672

Chaetodon, 668

Chaetodontidae, 667, 654, 361 ; coloration,
166

Chaetostomus, 595; C. cirrhosus, sexual
differences, 594; C. gigas, 595

Chalceus, 975 5 C. angulatus, mouth, 577

Chaleinus, 575

Chamisso, 36

Champsocephalus, 706

Champsodon, 641; C. vorax, 642

Chaninae, 563

Channa, 645

Channalabes, 588, 589

Channomuruena, GUS ; C. vittata, 605

Chanoides, 563

Chanos, 563, 563;
helix, 294

Characidium, 576

Characinidae, 575, 574, 294 ; distribution,
576; teeth, 250; sound production,
361; Weberian ossicles, 389, 573

Characodon, 616

Charax, 665

Charitosomus, 572

Charr, 567

Charybdia, 685

Chascanopsetta, 687

Chasmodes, 709

Chatoessus, 563, 563

Chauliodontinae, 577

Chauliodus, 671, 570, 572

Chaunax, 720

Cheiracanthus, 442

Cheirodus, 488 ; C. granulosus, 488

Cheirolepis, 485, 487

Chela, 582

Cheluethiops, 582

Chelidoperca, 659

Chelmo, 668

Chelyosoma, 73; C. macleayanum, 72

Chiaje, Delle, 17

Chiasmodon, 641, 642

Chiasmodontidae, 641, 637

Chilinus, 673

Chilio, 673

Chilobranchus, 598

Chilodactylus, 664

Chilodipterinae, 660

Chilodipterus, 660

Chiloglanis, 688

C. salmoneus, gill-

Chilorhinus, GUL

Chiloscyllium, 446, 447; pectoral girdle,
239; pectoral fin, 239; pelvic girdle,
240 ; pelvic fin, 240; brain, 374

Chimaera, 409, 382; vertebral column,
199 ; skull, 223; froutal clasper, 223,
469; gills, 282, 283; lateral sensory
organs, 386; auditory organ, 387, 388 ;
distribution, 469 ; egg-case, 470; seg-
mentation of egs, 474; fossil, 474; ¢.
affinis, 469; C. colliei, 469, 473; C.
monstrosa, 469 ; vertebral column, 199 ;
skull, 223; pectoral fin, 243; spiral
valve, 267

Chimaeridae, 468, 474

Chimaeropsis, 468

Chimarrhichthys, 705

Chirocentridae, 561, 544

Chirocentrites, 561

Chirocentrodon, 563

Chirocentrus, 562; vestigial spiral valve,
269 ; C. dorab, skull and pectoral arch,
562

Chirodon, 575

Chirolophius, 718 ; C. naresii, 718

Chironemus, 664

Chirostoma, 639

Chirothricidae, 675, 606

Chirothrix, 615 ; C. libanicus, 615

Chlamydoselachidae, 443

Chlamydoselachus, 443, 279 ; rectal gland,
276; branchial clefts, 277; efferent
branchial vessels, 332 n.; C. anguineus,
448, 444; C. lawleyi, 443

Chlamydothorax, 17 n.

Chlorophthalmus, 611; C. gracilis, 613

Chloroscombrus, 677

Chologaster, G18; C. agassizii, 618; C.
cornutus, 618; C. papilliferus, 618

Chondrostachys, SS

Chondrostei, 485 f., 149

Chondrosteidae, 489, 486

Chondrosteus, 489 ; C. acipenseroides, 489,
490

Chondrostoma, 582

Chonerhinus, 720

Chorda-centra, 196

Chordata, characters of, 3 f., 35, 38

Choridactylus, 695, 692

Chorimycterus, 576

Chorinemus, 677

Chorisochismus, 709

Chorizocormus, 89; C. reticulatus, 90

Choroid gland, 3938, 394

Chromatophores, 166

Chromides, 671

Chrysichthys, 588

Chrysophrys anratus, 420

Cichla, 672, 671

Cichlidae, 670, 654; distribution, 672 ;
eggs carried in the mouth, 416

Cichlops, G61

736

INDEX

Ciliation, of the alimentary canal, 262

Cimolichthys, GO9

Ciona, 72; development, 56 n. ; C.intestin-
alis, 73, 77

Cirrhilabrus, 673

Cirrhites, 660

Cirrhitichthys, 660

Cirrhitinae, 660 ; coloration, 166

Cirri, of Amphioxus, 128

Citharichthys dinoceros, 685

Citharidium, 576

Citharininae, 576

Citharinus, 576, 578 ; C. geoffroyi, 579

Citharus, 6S7

Cladistia, 4872 f., 477

Claoducyelus, 561

Cladodus, 438 5 C. netlsont, 438

Cludoselache, 438, 148, 153, 160, 162,
197; pectoral and pelvic girdles, 239 ;
pectoral and pelvic fins, 242, 245 ;
characters, 436 f.; C. fyleri, 437

Cladoselachidae, 438

Clariallabes, 58S

Clarias, 588, 153, 302 ; accessory respira-
tory organs, 293, 294; C. anguilluris,
590; C. lazera, 590

Clariinae, 58S

Clarke, 608

Clarotes, 5SS

Claspers, 162, 246, 414, 432, 469, 470,
471

Clavelina, 71, 83; nervous system, 53 ;
stigmata, 59; hibernation, 88; C.
lepadiformis, T1, 72

Clavelinidae, 7Z, 81, 83, 109, 110

Climatius, 441

Climbing Perch, 645, 292

Cling-Fishes, 708

Clinus, 709

Cloaca, of Tunicata, 44, 45, 81, 82, 92; of
Fishes, 156, 256

Cloacal aperture, of Tunicata, 80

Cloacal cavity, of Hemimyaria, 101

Club-shaped gland, 134 :

Clipea, 563, 5645; C. alosa, 564; C. finta,
564; C. harengus, 564, 307 ; = Herring
(q.v.) 3. CL pilchardus, 564; C. sprattus,
564

Clupeichthys, 563

Clupeidae, 562, 544 ; gill-helix, 294 ; con-
nexion of air- bladder with auditory
organ, 303, 389 ; eggs, 412

Clupeinae, 563

Cnidoglanis, 588

Coal-Fish, 649

Cohitidinae, 82, 585

Cohitis, 58.2, 271; C. taenia, 358

Cobltupsis, G39, C. acuta, 639

Coccodus, 498

Coccalepis, 487

Coccosteus, 535, 149, 536; C. decipiens,
535, 536

Cochliodon, 595

Cochliodontidae, 445; teeth, 251

Cochliodus, 445

Cochlognathus, 582

Cod, 648, 648 ; = Gadus morrhua, q.v.

Coelacanthidae, 480, 481

Coelacanthus, 481, 160

Coelocormidae, 86

Coclocormus huxleyt,
organs, 56

Coelolepidae, 524, 530

Coelom (body-cavity), in Hemichordata, 8,
21, 24 f.; in Tunicata, 44; in Amphi-
oxus, 123, 132 f.; in Fishes, 397

Coelonotus, 634, 635

Coelophrys, 7:20

Cotfer-Fishes, 152, 361

Coilia, 563, 563

Cole, 25 n.

Cole and Johnstone, 687 n.

Colella, 83, 83; C. pedunculata, 85; C.
quoyi, 80

Collar-pore, 9, 25, 27

Collett, 714 n.

Coloconger, GOL

Colocopus, 668

Colour, of Fishes, 164 f.; brillianey and
variety, 164; cause of, 166; changes,
169; protective value, 171; aggressive
and alluring, 173 ; warning, 174

Columbia, 621; C. transmontana, 621

Comephoridae, 696, 692, 694, 418

Comephorus, 697, 692 n.

Compound Ascidians, 35, 36 f., 70, 71,
80 f., 110; eggs, 56

Conchopoma, 507

Conger, GUL; C. vulgaris, skull and pectoral
arch, 600

Congrogadidae, 713, 704

Congrogadus, 713

Congromuraena, GOL

Conocara, 570

Conorhynchus, 588

Conte and Vaney, 27 n.

Cope, 477 n., 542, 548, 573, 619, 626

Copidoglanis, 588

Copodus, 440

Coprolites, 268

Coregonus, 565, 568, 811; C. clupeoides,
568 ; C. lavaretus, 568 ; C. oxyrhynchus,
568 ; C. pollan, 568 ; C. vandesius, 568

Corella, 73; stigmata, 48; C. japonica,
branchial sac, 73; C. parallelogramma,
73

Corellinae, 73

Coreoperca, 659

Coridodax, 674

Coris, 673

Corvina, 663; C. lobata, air-hbladder, 304

Corydoras, 588 5 C. paleutus, 592

Corynascidia, 73; C. suhmi,7%3 branchial
sac, 73

S65 reproductive

INDEX

737

Corynopoud, S75

Coruphacna, 681

Coryphaenidae, 687, 676

Toruphaenvides, G47

Cossuphius, 678

Wésta, 112

Coste, 630 n.

Cottidae, 697, 692, 694

Cottocomephorus, 697, 692 n.

Cottunculus, GUS

Cottus, 69S; C. bubalis, 698. C. gobio,
698 ; C. scorpius, 698, 357

Cotylis, 709

Cranial nerves, 378, 380

Craniata, 4, 38 ; characters of, 141; classi-
fication, 145

Cranoglanis, 58S

Creagrutus, 575

Crenletchla, 672

Crenidens, 665

Creuuchus, 575

Crepidogaster, 709

Crista acustica, 60

Cromeria, 573

Cromeriidae, 573, 545

Cromileptes, 699

Crossognathidae, 565

Crossognathus, 565

Crossopholis, 492

Crossopterygii, 476 f., 149; distribution,
483

Crossorhinus, 447

Cryodraco, 706

Cryphiolepis, 487

Cryptopterus, 588

Cryptotomus, O74

Crystallaria, 659

Crystallogobius, 689

Ctenochaetus, 668

Ctenodentex, 665

Ctenodontidae, 505

Ctenodus, 506

Ctenolabrus, 673

Ctenolates, 659

Ctenothrissa, 560; C. veaillifer, 559

Ctenothrissidae, 559, 544

Cubiceps, 643

Cuchia, 598, 294

Cuénot, 584 n.

Culeolus, 75; spicules, 87; C. murrayi,
42; ©. moseleyi, dorsal tubercle, 79 ;
C. wyville-thomsoni, 75

Culter, 582

Cunningham, 565 n., 602 n., 687 n.

Curimatus, 876

Cutaneous sense-organs, of Fishes, 383 f.,
385, 386

Cuvier, 36

Cyathaspis, 527

Cyathozooid, 91, 93, 94.

Cybium, 67S

Cyclobatis, 462

VOL. VII

Cyclomyaria, 95, 101

Cyclopterichthys, G98

Cyclopteridae, 698, 692, 694, 302

Cyclopterus, 698, 321, 408, 415; sucker,
162; CL lumpus, 699 ; rectal valve, 254

Cyclosalpa, 108, C. pinnata, 102, 108

Cyclospondylic, 198

Cyclostomata, 427 f., 145 f.; characters,
146; external features, 150; skeleton,
197 f.; teeth, alimentary canal and
digestive glands, 247 f.; respiratory
organs, 279 f.; vascular system, 315 f.;
blood - glands, 843; nervous system,
367 f. ; organs of special sense, 383 f. ;
kidneys and reproductive organs, 399 f.

Cyclothone, 571

Cymatogaster, 670

Cyneglossus, G87; C.
semilaevis, 393

Cynolebias, 616

Cynthia, 75; branchial sac, 74;
cerebriformis, dorsal tubercle, 79; C
formosa, 76; dorsal tubercle, 79; C.
papietensis, dorsal tubercle, 79

Cynthiidae, 74, 64, 110; branchial sac,
48; neural gland, 52 n.; reproductive
organs, 55; eggs, 56; dorsal tubercle,
79

Cynthiinae, 75 ; tentacles, 75

Cyphosidae, 657, 653

Cyphosus, 657

Cyprinidae, 4581, 575, 271; ventral
suckers, 162; absence of jaw-teeth, 251;
air-bladder, 302; breathing sounds,
858; connexion of auditory organ with
air-bladder, 389

Cyprivinae, 582, 588

Cyprinion, 582

Cyprinodon, 616

Cyprinodontidae, 616, 606, 163, 275, 414,
418 ; distribution, 617

Cyprinus, 582, 155; pharyngeal teeth,
252; C. auratus, eyes, 155 ; coloration,
171; C. carassius, 585 ; C. carpio, 583,
307, 858” ,

Cystoarian, 403

Cystodytes, 85 ; spicules, 87

Cyttoides, 683

Cyttopsis, 683

Cyttus, 683

lingua, 686; C.

Dab, 687 ; Long Rough, 687 ; Smear, 687

Dactylopogon, 611

Dactylopteridae, 701, 694, 361

Dactylopterus, 701, 6983; D. volitans, 161,
355, 357, 361, 399, 701 ; pectoral arch,
693

Dallia, 610 ; D. pectoralis, 610, 611

Dalliidae, 610, 606

Danio, 582 ;

Dapedius, 498, 541 n.; D. potlitus, 498

Dapedeglossus, 557 ; D. testis, 556

Q

oB

738

INDEN

Dareste, 721

Darters, 659

Dascyllus, 672

Dasyatis sabina, 464

Dasyscopelus, G11

Dutnioides, 6&8

Dawydoff, 16 n.

Day, 569 n., 593 n,

Deal-Fish, 715

Delhez, 551

Deltodus, 445

Deltoptychius, 445

Demersal, 408

Dendrodoa, 76

Dentex, 664

Dentition, 247 f. ; dentinal tissues,
fixation of teeth, 249; succession and
replacement, 250; shape, 251; sexual
differences, 251 ; pharyngeal teeth, 261
Cyclostomata, 247 ; Petromyzon, 248 ;
Fishes, 248 f.; Scyllium, 249; Cur-
charias, 250

Dercetidae, Ke 3, 622

Dercetis, 626

Deities. 712

Derichthys, GOL

Dermal denticles, 183 f. ; structure and
development, 183, 184, 185

Diagramma, 664

Dibranchus, 72

Dicerobutis, 405

Dicrotus, 679

Didemnidae, 86, 82, 110

Didemnum, S7

Didymaspis, 530

Dinichthys, 537, 149

Dinolestes, G59

Dinoperca, 659

Diodon, 726, 163, 354, 361; scales, 191;
teeth, 251; D. geometri icus, 726; D.
hystriv, 364

Diodontidae, 726, 722

Diphycercal, 159

Diplacanthidae, 447

Diplacanuthopoma, 712, 718

Diplacanthus, 441

Diplesium, 659

Diplocrepis, 709

Diplomystes, &88, 587

Diplomystus, 563

Diplophos, 571

Diplophysa, 582

Diplopterus, 477

Diplosoma, 87 ; section, 87

Diplosomatidae, 87, 110

Diplosomoides lacazti, larva, 78

Diplospondylic, 198

Diplurus, 481, 161

249 ;

Dipnoi (Dipneusti), 505 f., 149 ; distribu-
tion, 512
Dinterodon, 665

Dipterus, 506, 519; D. valenciennesi,
506

Diptychas, 582

Disartete, 636 n.

Discocephali, 697 f., 651, 652

Discognathus, 582

Discopyye, 404

Distaplia, 85; D. maynilarva, larva, 78
Distichodontinae, 576

Distichodus, 576; D. niloticus, mouth,
577

Distoma, 85

Distomatidae, 85, 81, 82, 88, 86, 110;
reproductive organs, 56; ascidiozooid,

82; transverse section, 86

Ditrema, 670 ; D. temminchii, 670

Dog-Fishes, 446

Dolchinia, 96,100; D. mirabilis, 100

Dolichoglossus, 17, 5, 13; D. howalevskit,
6, 7, 9, 20; LD. otagoensis, 11

Dolichorhynchus, 137 3 D. indicus, 187

Doliolidae, 96, 39, 110

Doliolum, 96, 37; structure, 963 life-
history, 97, 98 ; occurrence, 99; bud-
ding, 97; a icra 98; D.
nationalis, 99; D. tritonis, 96, 99

Dollo, 518

Dolopichthys, 719

Dolphins, 681

Doradinae, 588 *

Dorado, 578

Doras, &88, 590, 592, 363; intestinal
respiration, 292; stridulation, 357 ;
elastic-spring-apparatus, 359 ; D. imacu-
latus, air-bladder, 303; nature of
sounds, 362

Dorsal lamina: 45, 47, 52, 101, 105

Dorsal pore, 18, 19, 31

Dorsal tubercle, 52, 79

Doryichthys, 634, 685

Doumea, 588

Doydixodon, 664

Draconetta, FOC

Dragonet, 707

Drasche, 38

Drepanaspidae, 525, 530

Drepanaspis gemiindenensis, 526,
525, 526

Drepane, 668

Drepanidae, 668, 654

Drum, 663. 304, 362

Ductor, 677

Dufosse, 355

Dussumieria, 563, 563

Dybowski, 697 n.

Dysichthys, 596

Dysomma, 603

Dysommatopsis, 603

530,

Eagle Rays, 465
Echeneididae, 691

| Echeneis, C91 ; : cephalic sucker, 161

INDEX

Echidna, 605

Behidnocephalus, 624

Eehinorhinus, 455 ; E. spinosus, 456

Echiostoma, 571

dictetnaseidia, 71

Eduphodon, 474

Edinger, 271

Eels, 599 f., 601 f., 168, 405

Eel-Fares, 602

Egertonia, 674

Eggs, of Hemichordata, 20, 26; of Tuni-
cata, 55, 73, 84, 97, 106; of Amphi-
oxus, 130; of Fishes, 408 {, 428, 424,
428, 432, 433, 435, 456, 470, 471, 494,
504, 510; alecithal and telolecithal, 410;
holoblastic and meroblastic segmenta-
tion, 409, 410; micropyles, 411, 412;
deposition, 411; attachment, 411, 424,
433, 434; demersal and pelagic, 41],
412 ; spawning, 412 ; relative fecundity,
412; fertilisation, 413; sexual rela-
tions, 413; sexual congress, 414, 427,
428, 432; time of hatching, 417, 433,
494, 500, 504 ; intluence of temperature,
417; of Aspredo, 596; of Batruchus
tau, 711

Ehrenbaum, 685 un.

Kigenmann, 602 n., 619 n., 670 n.

Eigenmannia, 579

Elacate, 678

Elaeoblast, 107, 107

Elasmobranchii, 437 f., 148

Elasmodus, 474

Elassoma, 657

Electric, Cat-Fish, 591; Eel, 580, 365 f. ;
Rays, 462; Mormyridae, 550; organs,
365 f.

Eleginops, 706

Elevtris, 689; LE. marmorata, 689

Ellipesurus, 405

Elonichthys, 487

Elopidae, 546, 544

Elopopsis, 547

Elops, 547; EB. lacerta, 547; EB. saurus,
547

Elvers, 602

Embiotoca, 070

Embiotocidae, 670, 654, 418, 419

Bmbolichthys, 705

Embryology (development), of Hemichor-
data, 18; of Tunicata, 55; of Amphi-
oxus, 130; of Fishes, 417

Embryonic nutrition ; food-yolk, 409, 417 ;
ovarian secretion, 419; oviducal or
uterine secretion, 434, 435; placentas,
98, 101, 107, 434

Emery, 622, 623, 685 n., 714 u.

Emmnion, 709

Eimpetrichthys, 616

Encheliophis, 625 5 E. vermicularis, 625

Lnchelycore, 605

Enchodontidae, 608, 606

Enchodus, 609

End-buds, 383

ae a 46, 58, 58, 67 ; of Amphioxus,

9

Engraulinae, 563 :

Engradis, 03; E, encrasicholus, 564

Enneanectes, 709

Entero-epicardiac budding, 82

Enteropneusta, 5 f., 80 n. ; distribution,
5, 63 coloration, 7; habitat, 6, 7:
divisions of body, 7; burrowing, 7 ;
body-cavities, 8 ; body-wall, 9 ; nervous
syste, 9; alimentary canal, 11; vas-
cular system, 15 ; excretion, 15 ; repro-
ductive organs, 16; regeneration, 16;
development, 18 f.

Entersphenus, 426

Eocottus, 698

Lothynnus, 678

Epapterus, 589

Lphippion, 726

Ephippus, 668 ; EB. faber, 668

Epibulus, 673

Epicardiac budding, 81

Epicardium, 44, 60, 71, 83

Epigonus, 659

Epinephelus, 659, 660

Epinnula, 679

Epipharyngeal groove, 123

Lques, 663

Equula, 663

Lremophilus, 589

Evetmodus, 672

Eveunias, 69S

Erythrininae, 575

Evythrinus, 575, 578; air-bladder, 305,
306; £. taeniatus, BL. braziliensis, air-
bladder as a respiratory organ, 291

Esocidae, G09, 606, 275 ; distribution, 610

Eso, GOO; teeth, 250, 262; HH. lucius,
609, 397; skeleton, 609; Z. nobilior,
609 ; LH. lepidotus, 610

Essence orientale, 585

Esunculus, 548

Ltelis, 660

Etheostoma, G59

Etroplus, 672

Etrumeus, 563

Enanemus, 359

Eucalia, 630

Euchilichthys, 88, 587

Eucirrhichthys, 582

Eugnathichthys, 676

Eugnathidae, 498, 497

Lugnathus, 499

Euyyra, 77, 78; EB. glutinans, 19; Be
kerguelenensis, branchial sac, 77

Eukeraspis pustulifera, 529

Eumeda, 588

Enoxymetopon, 679

Euphanerops, 532

Eupleurogrammus, 679

740

INDEX

Eurycormus, 499 5 £. speciosus, vertebrae,
203

Hurynotus, 487, 488 5 BE. crenutus, 487

Kurypharyna, GO4

Huryphotlis, GO9

Eusthenopteron, 475, 202, 246; £. foordi,
479

Euthacanthus, 441

Luthynotus, 204

Kutropiichthys, 587

Eutropius, 88

Exocoetoides, 615

Ewocoetus, O38, 161, 173, 353, 411

Exoglossum, 582

Lxostoma, 688, 586, 587

External characters, Cyclostomata, 150 f. ;
Fishes, 152 f.

Eycleshymer, 592 n.

Eye, 155, 393, 394, 395; degeneration
in deep-sea and cave Fishes, 394 ; tele-
scopic, 395

Eyelids, 395

Facciola, 685 n.

Fatio, 569 n.

Felchen, 568

Fierasfer, 625, 622, 399; F. acus, 156,
626

Fierasferidae, 625, 623

File-Fishes, 724

Filippi, 690 n.

Fins, of Fishes, 156 ; median, 156 ; paired,
157; pectoral, 157 ; lobate, 157 ; pelvic,
158 ; caudal, 159; modified to form
suckers, 161; degeneration and atrophy,
162; endoskeletal elements, 234, 235,
236, 237, 239, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244,
245, 246; exoskeletal elements, 158,
234, 236

Fin-rays, of Amphioxus, 120; of Fishes,
158, 234, 236

Fishes, 141 f.; systematic position and
classification, 141; external features,
152; coloration, 164; poison glands,
176 ; phosphorescent organs, 178 ; skin
and scales, 182; skeleton, 193; denti-
tion, alimentary canal, and digestive
glands, 247; respiratory organs, 277 ;

air-bladder, 297; vascular system,
lymphatics, and blood-glands, 313;
muscular system, locomotion, sound-

producing organs, and electric organs,
349; nervous system and organs of
special sense, 367; kidneys and re-
productive organs, breeding, 397;
systematic, 431 f.

Fishing-Frog, 718

Fistularia, 682, 154; FF. tabaccaria, 632

Fistulariidae, 632, 628

Flat-Fishes, 685

Flounder, 687 ; coloration, 167, 170

Flute-mouths, 154

Flying- Fish, 638, 161, 173, 353, 411;
fresh-water, 559

Flying Gurnards, 701, 355, 361

Fol, 28

Forbesella, 75; F. tessellata, 76; dorsal
tubercle, 79

Forskal, 36

Fowler, 23

Frilled Sharks, 443

Fritillariu, 69, 70; F. furcata, 70; F.
megachile, 66 :

Fritsch, 551, 591 u.

Frost-Fish, 679

Lundulus, G16

Gadidae, 647, 702, 158, 303, 307, 361,
389, 412; photophores, 179

Gadomius, C47

Gadopsis, 709

Gadow, 193 n.

Gadus, 648, 168 ; G. aeglefinus, 649, 308,
861; G. luscus, 649; G. merlangus,
649 ; coloration, 168; pyloric caeca,
275; G. morrhua, 648, 648 ; vertebrae,
205; skull, 230; pseudobranch, 284 ;
air-bladder, 303; red gland, 307, 308 ;
vascular system, 320, 323, 336, 337;
spleen, 343 ; sounds, 361 ; G. pollachius,
649; G. virens, 649; sensory canals,
386 ; tail, 646

Gagata, 588

Galaxias, 607, 608; G. attenuatus, 607,
608 ; G. brevipinnis, 607

Galaxiidae, 607, 606, 163, 405; distribu-
tion, 607

Galeichthys, 588, 587, 593

Galeocerdo, 448; G. arcticus, 448; G.
tigrinus, 448

Galeoides, G41

Galeus, 449, 298 ; G. canis, 449

Gambusia, 616 ; development of embryos
in ovisacs, 418

Ganodus, 474

Ganoidei, 749

Gar-Fish, 411 (Belone)

Gar-Pike, 638 (Belone), 503 (Lepidosteus)
—see also Lepidosteus

Garman, 616 n., 619, 698 n.

Gastric glands, 270

Gastrochisma, 678

Gastromyzon, 582;
sucker, 162

Gastropelecus, 575

Gastrosteidae, 629,
631

Gastrosteus, 630, 163, 169, 271, 288; @.
aculeatus, 357, 680; pectoral arch of,
630; G. pungitius, 630; G. spinosus,
854; G. tevanus, 631 u.

Gustrastumus, COL

Gastrotoceus, 6.54, 635

G borneensis, 586 ;

627 ; distribution,

Gastrula, 20, 56, 130, 131

INDEX

741

Gruvialiceps, 608

Gazz, 663

Gegenbaur, 5 n., 37, 570 n.

Gempylus, 679

Genidens, 588

(venital pores, 403

Genital wings, of Enteropneusta, 16, 10

Genyomyrus, 551, 549

Cenypterus, 713

Geoffroy, 677 n.

Geophagus, 672

Geotria, 426

Gephyroberyx, 686

Gephyrocercal, 161

Gephyroglanis, 588

Gerbe, 673 n.

Gerlachia, T06

Gerres, 663

Gerridae, 663, 654

Giard, 38, 39

Gigantactinidae, 720, 718

Gigantactis vanhoeffent, 720

Gilbert, 548

Gilbertia, 659

Gilchrist, 571

Gill, of Sapa, 105

Gill, T., 542, 570 n., 599 n., 629

Gill-helix, 294

Gill-slits, 4; of Enteropneusta, 11, 12, 20,
30; of Pterobranchia, 25, 27 ; of Tuni-
cata, 47, 67, 105; of Amphioxus, 120 ;
of Fishes, 155, 277 f.

Gillaroo Trout, 260

Gills—see Respiratory organs

Ginglymostoma, 447

Girardinus, 616 ,; sexual congress, 414

Girella, 664

Glandiceps, 17, 5, 6, 13, 14, 15; @.
abyssicola, 6; G. hacksi, 6; G. talaboti,
5

Glandicipitidae, 17

Glandula pterygopodia, 182

Glanidium, 588

Glaniopsis, 582

Glaucosoma, 660

Globe-Fishes, 726, 152, 163

Glomerulus, of Enteropneusta, 15; of
Fishes, 398, 399

Glomus, 398

Glossobalanus, 17, 5, 13; G. minutus,

10, 11; @. ruficollis, 17 n.3 G. sar-
niensis, 5, 10

Glossodus, 446

Glyphidodon, 672

Glyptocephalus, 687 ; G. cynoglossus, 687 ;
( mucrocephalus, 687

Hyplolepis, 480

Glyptopomus, 477

Glyptosternum, 538

Gnathacanthus, 695

Gnathouemus, 551, 549 ; G. curvirostris,
550; G. numenius, 550

Gnathostomata, 745 ; characters of, 147

Gobiesocidae, 707, 704

Gobiesor, TO9

Gobiidae, 689

Gobiiformes, 688 f., 651, 652

Gobio, 582

Gobiodon, 689

Gobiosoma, 689

Gobius, G89, 690; G. minutus, care of
eggs, 415; G. ruthenspurri, 689

Gold-Fish, 585, 155, 171

Gomphosus, 673

Gonads (reproductive organs), of Hemi-
chordata, 16, 25 ; of Tunicata, 55, 67, 76,
93, 97, 105; of Amphioxus, 129; of
Fishes, 402 f., 400, 403.

Gonoducts, of Fishes, 404 f.; Elasmo-
branchs, 400, 404 ; Teleostei, 400, 404,
406; Holocephali, 405; Dipnoi, 405,
406, 407 ; Crossopterygii, 405 ; Chon-
drostei, 405 ; Holostei, 405

Gonorhynchidae, 572. 545

Gonorhynchus greyt, 572, 572

Gonostoma, 571

Gonostomatinae, 577

Gonozooid, 99, 100

Goode, Brown, 680 n., 710, 725

Goode and Bean, 614 n.

Goodrich, 29, 113, 126

Goodsiria, 89 ; G. placenta, 89

Gourami, 669

Grammicolepis, 683

Grammistes, 660

Grammistinae, 660

Grassi, 21 n.

Grassi and Calandruccio, 602

Grayling, 568

Greene, 711 n.

Greenland Shark, 455

Gressin, 705 n.

Grey Mullets, 640

Grobben, 39

Groove of Hatschek, 128

Guanin, 167

Guaninkalk, 167 n.

Guitel, 690 n., 709 n., 710

Gunnel, 712

Giinther, 548, 557, 569 u., 621 n.
674, 711 n., 719

Gurnards, 701—see also Trigla

Gwyniad, 568

Gynnallabes, 888

Gymnapistus, 695

Gymnarchinae, 54/

Gymnarchus 551 ; larval gills, 290, 418,
419; abdominal pores, 401; size of
eggs, 408; @. niloticus, 552; embryo,
419

(cymnelis, 712

Gymnoarian, 403

Gymnocypris, 682

Gymnodontes, 725 f.; 721, 272, 361

632,

742

INDEX

Gymnodruce, 7UC

Gymnotidae, 579, 574, 1638, 256, 302,
389
Gymnotus, 579, 581, 649 n. 3 electric

organs, 365, 366 ; (. electricus, 580
(yrinochilus, 582
Gyvadius, 498
Gyrolepis, 487
Gyroplychius, 479
Gyrasteus, 489

Haddock, 649, 308, 361

Haddon, 289

Haemulon, 6C4

Hag-Fishes, 421

Hake, 649, 308

Haldeman, 19 n.

Halee, GO9

Half-Beak, 154, 414

Halibut, 687

Halicmethes, 720

Hulieutaea, 720

Hulilophus mirabilis, 21

Halimochirurgus, 723

Haloporphyius, 648

Hualosavrichthys, G24

Halosauridae, 624 ; photophores, 178

Halosauropsis, 6243 H. macrochir, 621 n.,
624

Halosaurus, 624

Hainmer-head Sharks, 449

Hancock, 53, 591 n., 592

Haplistia, 477 n.

Haplochilus, 616

Haplochiton, 608

Haplochitonidae, G08, 606

Haplodactylidae, 664, 650, 654

Haplodactylus, 664

Haplomi, 605 f., 651, 306

Taplonotus, 663

Harmout, 590

Harpagifer, 706

Harpodon, 611 ;
squamosus, 613

Harrimania, 17,53; H. kupfferi, 20 n.

Harrimaniidae, 77

Hurriottr, 471, 154, 223; distribution,
473; H. raleiyhana, 472 ; young, 473

Hartmeyer, 38

Hasselt, van, 36

Hatching, of eggs, 417

Hatschek, 113 ; grove of, 128

Hans, of Appendicularians, 66

Head, shape and relative size, 153

Heart, of Tunicata, 49, 67; of Fishes,
327, 328

Heart-vesicle, of Hemichordata, 15

Heincke, 565 n.

Helgia, I82

Heliastes, 672

Helicophagus, 588

Heller, 38

H. nehereus, 613; H.

' Heludus, 445

Helogenes, SO

Helostoma, 669

Hemerocoetes, TOC

Hemibranch, 278

Hemibranchii, 627, 629

Hemichordata, 4 f., 8, 388;
30 f.

Hemichromis, 671

Hemiexocoetus, 638

Hemimyaria, 707 f., 95, 96

Hemiodontinae, 576

Hemiodus, 576

Hemipimelodus, 588

Hemirhamphus, 638 ; beak, 154 ; intro-
mittent organ, 414

Hemirhynchus, 680

Hemisilurus, ISS

Hemithyrsites, 679

Hemitripterus, 698

Hemprich and Ehrenberg, 558 n.

Tlenitochus, 66S

Henoplosus, 666

Hensel, 593 n.

Hephthocara, 712, 713

Heptanchus, 443; branchial cletts, 277 ;
HT, cinereus, 443; skull, 222

LTeptapterus, 58S

Herdman, 38,108 n., 109 n.

Hermaphrodite Fishes, 420

Hermaphroditism, 420

Hermosillu, G57

Heros, 672

Herring, 564, 389; coloration, 173;
gonads, 403; eggs, 412; influence of
temperature on time of hatching, 417

Heterobranchus, 488, 590 ; accessory gill,
293

Heterochaerops, 673

Feteroconger, GOL

Heterodont, 251

Heterodontidae, 444; teeth, 251; per-
sistent nephrostomes, 401, 445

Heterodontus, 4443; skull, 223; teeth,
2515 spiral valve, 267; 2. philippi,
445

Heteromi, 621 f., 306

Heteropleuron, 137, 188; MW. bassanum,
137; H. cingalense, 187 ; H. cultellum,
187; H. hectori, 187; MW. maldivense,
137

Hetevostichus, YO9

Heterostract, 524 f., 149

Heterothrissa, 563

Heterotis, 557, 555; larval gills, 290, 418 ;
size of eggs, 408 ; H. ehrenbergii, eill-
helix, 294; H. niloticus, 556, 558

THexagrammidae, 696, 694

Hexagrammus, 696

Hexanchus, 443 branchial clefts, 277 ;
H. griseus, 443

Hickson, 289, 690 n.

affinities,

INDEX

Micrichthys, V1

Honantolophus, 719 5 H. retnhardti, 719

Hincks, 23 n.

Iippocampus, 634, 635, 154, 156, 283 ;
prehensile tail, 163; 7. brevirostris,
361, 362; HW. yuttulatus, 635

Hippoglossina, 6S

Hippoylossoides, 687 ;
687

Hippoglossus, 687 + H. vulgaris, 687

Histiocephalus, 695

Histiophoridae, 679, 676

Histiophorus, 680

THistiopterus, 660

Histiothrissu, 563

Hjort, 39, 83

Holacanthus, 668, 361

Holargyreus, 648

Holaspis, 527

Holmwood, 692 n.

Holoblastic, 97, 409, 410

Holobranch, 278

Holoventrum, 656, 655 5 H. sogho, 361

Holocephali, 466 f., 148

Holoptychidae, 479, 202

Moloptychius, 480; H. leptopterus, 236 ;
HT. flemingi, 479

Holosomata, S88 f., 81, 82, 110

Holostei, 494 f., 149, 497

Holothurians, Fierasfer in, 626; Syn-
gnathus and Doryichthys in, 635

Holoxenus, 695 ; H. cutaneus, coloration,
165

Holt, 690 n., 707

Homaloptera, 382

Homalopterinae, 582, 585

Homocercal, 160, 237

Homosoma, 643

Homosteus, 536

Hoplichthyidae, 699, 694

Hoplichthys, TOO

Hoplognathidae, 662, 653

Hoplognathus, 662

Hoplopagrus, G60

Hoplopteryx, 656 ; H. lewesiensis, 656

Horse- Mackerel, 677, 158

Houting, 568

Humboldt, 581, 595

Hundsfisch, 610

Huot, 627

Huxley, 30 n., 37, 112

Hybodus, 445 ; vertebral column, 197

Hydrocyon, 574 ; H. goliath, 578

Hydrocyoninae, 575

Hydrolagus colliet, 469

Hygrogonus, 672

Hymenocephalus, 647

Hyodon, 553; H. alosoides, skull and
pectoral arch, 553

Hyodontidae, 552, 544, 389, 405

Hyostylic, 222

Hyperluphus, 363

H. limandoides,

Hyperopisus, 549 ; H. bebe, 552

Hyperpharyngeal groove, 123

Ilypnos, 4643 electric organs, 3865; HH,
subnigrum, 258

Hypobranchial groove, 46

Hypobythiinae 72

Hypobythins, 72; H. calycodes, 72, 7% , .
moseleyi, 72

Hypomesus, 566

Hypopharyngeal groove, 122, 123

Hypophthalnichthys, 582 ; H. molitrix,
584

Hypophthalminae, 589

Hypophthalmus, &89

Hypophysial canal, 58

Hypophysis, 129, 370

Hypoprion, 448

Hypoptopoma, 695

TTypoptychus, 639

Typostoma—see Plecostomus

Hypostomides, )28

Hypsocormus, 501 ; H. insignis, 602

Hyrtl, 558 n,, 599 n.

Hysterocarpus, 670

Jasis, 108 5 1, cordiformis-zonaria, 108

Tcelus, C98

Ichthyoborinae, 576

Ichthyoborus, 576

Tchth yocumpus, 684

Tchth yococeus, 571

Ichthyodectes, 561

Ichthyodorulites, 159, 435, 446, 467

Ichthyomyzon, 4:20

Ichthyopsida, 24.5

Ichthyotomi, 438 f., 148

Icichthys, 644

Tcosteidae, 644, 637

Icosteus, G44; T. enigmaticus, 644

Iguanodectes, 575

Ihering, 593 n.

Ikeda, 29

Llyophis, GOL

Infundibular organ, 127

Inter-renal bodies, 346, 346

Intromittent organs, 414

Ipnops, 611, 6138; J.
photophore, 179

Tridocytes, 166

Ischnacanthus, 441

Ischyodus, 47 4

Tsichthys, 551

Iso, 639

Isospondyli, 543, 620

Istieus, 549

Lsurichthys, 678

murrayt, 612;

Jacoby, 601, 602 n.

Sanessat, 446

Jenynsia, O16

Jobert, 593 n.

John Dory, 683, 308, 361, 363

744

INDEX

Jones, 720 n.

Jordan, 542

Jordan and Evermann, 569 n , 620
Jordan and Goss, 687 n.
Jordania, 698

Joturus, 640

Joues cuirassées, 692

Jugulares, 702 f., 651, 652, 306
Julin, 38, 39, 52

Julis, 673, 674

Jullien, 23

Jumping-Fish, 690

Kalymmocytes, 40, 56, 93, 107

Kelb-el-Bahr, 578

Kidneys, 397 f; development, 397; in
different Fishes, 399

Kilch, 311

King-Fish, 628

King of the Herrings, 715

Kner and Steindachner, 626

Kneria, 616; BK. angolensis,
spekit, 616 n.

Kneriidae, 675, 606

Korotneff, 39

Kowalevskia, 68

Kowalevskiidae, 68

Kowalevsky, 7 n., 37, 39, 94 n., 113

Krohn, 87

Krohnius, 647

Krukenberg, 271 n.

Kuhl, 36

Kuhlia, 657

Kupffer, 38

Kurtidae, 687

Kurtiformes, 6S7 f., 651, 652

Kurtus, 687; Ik. indicus, skeleton of,
688

Kyle, 687 n.

616; K.

Laheo, 582; L. falcifer, 583

Labidesthes, 639

Labrichthys, 673

Labridae, G73, 654, 271, 2753 coloration,
164, 166

Lahrodon, 674

Lahrus, 673, 674; pharyngeal teeth, 252,
288; L. labrax, 275; L. maculatus,
pharyngeal bones, 673; L. rupestiis,
674

Labyrinthiform organs, 292, 293

Lacaze-Duthiers, 38

Lactariidae, 665, 654

Lactarius delicatulus, 663

Lactophrys, 724

Luemargus, 455; L. borealis, 455, 456 ;
intestinal caeca, 274 ; eggs, 435

Lais, 588

Lamarck, 36

Lamna, 451; L. cornubica, 451

Lamnidae, 450

Lampetra, 426; L. wilderi, 427

Lampreys, 425 f.

Lamprididae, 628, 627

Lampris, 628, 629; L.
coloration, 164

Lamprogrammus, 712

Lamprotogus, 671

Lanarkia, 624, 525 ; L. spinosa, 624

Lancelet, 112

Lang, 31 n.

Langerhans, 112

Lankester, 5 n., 238, 112, 1138

Larimus, 663

Larvacea, 64 f., 64, 110; structure, 65 ;
habits, 65 ; tail, 66 ; classification, 68 ;
occurrence, 69

Larval Fishes—Teleosts, 417 f., 418, 419 ;
Cyclostomata, 428 ; Crossopterygii, 290,
483, 484; Chondrostei, 494 ; Holostei,

age:

lund,

501, 604; Dipnoi, 514, 515, 517,
518

Larval gills, 290 f.; Elasmobranchii, 289,
290; Polypterus, 290, 4838, 484;

Heterotis, 290; Gymnarchus, 290, 418,
419; Misgurinus, 290; Salmon, 290;
Protopterus, 291, 515, 515; Lepidosiren,
291, 517, 518

Larval organs, 418; adhesive or cement
organs, 418, 494, 501, 504, 514, 515,
517, 518 ; external gills, 289, 290, 419;
cutaneous gills, 290, 483, 484, 517,
518; defensive spines, 418

Lasanius, 632; L. problematicus, 532

Lateolabrax, 659

Lateral line sensory organs,
385, 386, 387

Lutes, 660

Latilus, 661

Latrididae, 66.3, 654

Latris, 663 ; L. hecateia, nocturnal colour-
changes, 170

Launce, 639

Lavaret, 568

Leather Carp, 584

Lebiasina, 575, 578

Lefevre, 88

Lefua, 582

Lemon Sole, 687

Lentipes, 689

Lepadoguster, 709, 191

Lepidocephalichthys, 582

Lepidocottus, 698

Lepidomeda, 582

Lepidopus caudatus, 679

Lepidorhombus, 687 ; L. megastoma, 687

Lepidosiven, 511, 149, 158, 261, 401;
pectoral fins, 157; skull, 231, 233;
gills, 286; larval gills, 291, 517, 518;
lung, 291, 301; vascular system, 527 ;
thyroid, 344; growling sounds, 363;
relations with other Dipnoi, 518, 519;
L. paradoxa, 516 ; distribution, habits,
and food, 516 ; nocturnal colour change,

163, 384,

INDEX

745

517 ; hibernation, 517 ; nest, 517 ; fila-
ments on pelvic limb of male, 517 ;
larva, 517, 518

Lepidosirenidae, 517

Lepidosteidae, 502

Lepidosteoidei, 495 f.

Lepidestevs, 503, 149, 153, 160, 258, 262,
273, 274, 288, 284, 291; scales, 185,
186, 188+ vertebral column, 201, 202,
204; skull, 229; alimentary canal, 257;

spiral valve, 268; pyloric caeca, 274:
air-bladder, 297, 299, 310; spiracular
pseudobranch, 334, 335; branchial circu-
lation, 334 n., 336; brain, 376 ; gonads,
400, 402, 405, 407 ; segmentation of the
egg, 409; distribution, 503; habits,
503; breeding, 503 ; larvae, 504: fossil,
504; L. osseus, 503, 504; L. platy-
rhynchus, pectoral fin, 243; L. platy-
stomus, 503; L. viridis, 503

Lepidothynnus, 678

Lepidotrichia, 234

Lepidotrigia, 701

Lepidotus, 498 3 L. minor, 497

Lepomis, G57

Lepophidium, 713

Leporinus, F600

Leptagoniutes, 875

Leptecodon, 623

Leptichthys, 563

Leptobarbus, 582

Leptocephalid, of Albula, 548

Leptovephalus, 600, 21 a. 3; L. brevirostris,
602

Leptochilichthys, 570

Leptoclinum, 87; section, 86; spicules,
87; L. neglectum, 80

Leptoderina, 570

Leptodoras, 588

Leptolepididae, 546, 544

Leptolepis, 546; L. dubius, 546

Leptopterygius, 709

Leptoscopidae, 705, 703

Leptoscopus, 705

Leptosomus, G11

Leptotrachelus, 623

Lethrinus, 665

Leucaspius, 582

Leuciseus, 582, 288

Leuckart, 37

Leucosomus, 582

Levinsen, 23

Leydig, 584 u.

Lichia, 677

Ling, 649

Linophryne, 719

Liocassis, 588

Liocetus, 719

Lionurus, 647

Liopropoma, 659

Liparis, 698, 699, 411

Liparops, 69S

| Lipogenyidae, 624, 622, 623

Lipogenys, 624; L. gillit, 624

Liposareus, 595

Lirus, 643; L. medusophagus, 643; L.
perciformis, 643

Linranus, 601

Liver, 271 ; of Amphioxus, 121, 123

Loaches, 585, 261, 290, 292 ; Pond Loach,
585

Lobotes, 688

Lobotidae, 658, 653

Locomotion of Fishes, 349 f., 351

Lohmann, 66

. Longchamps, de Selys, 29

Lophiidae, 718

Lophiomus, 718

Lophius, 718, 153; L. piscatorius, 718,
355; lure, 161, 173; teeth, 250

Lophobranehii, 6.78, 548, 629

Lopholatilus, 661; L. chamaeleonticeps,
661

Lophotes, 716

Lophotidae, 716

Lorenzini’s ampullae, 384

Lorivarta, 5965, 292

Loricariidae, 694, 575, 256, 292

Loricariinae, 595

Lota, 648 ; L. vulgaris, 649

Lotella, G48

Lowig and Kolliker, 37

Lucifuga, 712, 713, 895; L. subterranea,
361

Luciobrama, 582

Luciocephalus, 669

Luciogobius, 689

Lucioperca, 659

Luciosoma, 38.2

Lump-Sucker, 699, 162, 321, 408, 415

Lumpenus, 709

Lunel, 635, 682 n.

Lutjaninae, 660

Lutjanus, 660

Taitken, 614 n., 682 2, 714 n.

Lutodeira, 256

Luvaridae, G87, 676

Luvarus imperialis, 681

Lycocara, 712

Lycodes, 712, 702

Lycodoutis, 605

Lyconus, G47

Lycoptera, 546

Lymph-hearts, 842

Lymphatic system, 342

Lymphoid tissue, 348

Lyomeri, 622

Lyosphaera, 7:26

MacBride, 16, 31 n., 118, 133 n.
M‘Intosh and Masterman, 565 n.
Mackerel, 678, 168, 275, 302
Muequaria, 659

Macrius, 705 3 MM. amissus, 705

746

INDEX

Macrodon, 575 5 M. trahira, mouth, 677
Mucrones, 588

Macropharyna, CO4
Macrophthalmia chilensis, 4.26
Macropodus viridi-auratus, 669
Macropoma, 481, 202, 268
Macrosemiidae, 498, 497
Macrosemius, 498

WMacrostomias, 3; 1

Macruridae, (47, 702
Marruconus, 647

Mocrarus, 647 5 Me carminatis, 647
Maena, 664

Mahaseer, 584

Maigre (= Meagre), 361, 362, 633
Malacanthus, G61

Malaciehthys, 659
AMalacocephalus, 647
Malacopterus, 673
Malacopterygii, 543 f., 159, 306
Milacosarens, 619

Walucosteus, 571; M. indicus, 570;
photophoreo, 178

Mallotus, 5606; M. villosus, 568, 569

Malm, 685 n.

Malopterurinae, 588

WMalopterirus, 588, 593, 359; electric

organs, 365, 366; J. electricus, 591,
362

Malthe, 720; scales, 190, 191; JV. ves-
pertilio, 720

Malthidae, 720, 718

Malthopsis, 720

Mantle, 42

Marcusenius, 561

Marsupial pouches, 416

Mastacembelidae, 776

Mastacembelus, 717, M. maculatus, T1T

Masterman, 23 n., 25, 27, 28, 29, 31 u.

Moaurolicus, 571, 570

Mazza, 714 n.

M’Biriki, 583

Meagre (= Maigre, qv.)

Meda, 582

Medialuna, G57

Median fins, 156, 234 f.

Medusae, with Caranx, 643

Meek, 714 n.

Megalichthys, 477, A785 spiral valve,
268

Megalocercus, 6S; M.
68

Meyops, 547; M. atlanticus, 547; AL.
cyprinoides, BAT

Aeyalurus, 501

Mesrim, 687

Melambaphes, 604

Melamphaes, 656, 620, 655

AMelanocetus, 719

Melunostigma, 712

Melanostoma, G59

Mela notaeniau, G39

abyssorum, 66,

Membrana nictitans, 395

Membranellae, 19

Menaspis, 445

AMene, 677

Merluceins, 648, 648 vn. AC. vulgaris, 649 ;
red gland, 308

Meroblastic, 98, 409, 410

Merosomata, 84, 81, 110

Mertens, Von, 66

Mesacanthus, 442

Mesiteia, 447

Mesoborus, O70

Mesocoracoid arch, 543, 573

Mesodon, 498

Mesonephros, 397, 398, 400

Mesoprion gembra, vadialia of the dorsal
fin, 235

Mesorchium, 402

Mesovarium, 402

Mesturus, 498

Metcalf, 38, 52, 109

Metschnikoff, 19, 31 n., 39

Metynnis, 576

Meyen, 677 n.

Micracanuthus, 669

AMicralestes, 575

Mivrobrachius, 534

Microcoelia, 611

Microcosmus draschii,
719

Microdon, 498

AMLicropogon undulutus, air-bladder and its
muscles, 360, 361

Micropterus, 057

Micropyles, 411, 412

Microspathodon, G7 2

Microstoma, 460, 565

Miller’s Thumb, 698

Milne-Edwards, 37

Minnow, 288

Minot, 30 n.

Minous, 695, 692; M. inermis, 695

Misgurnus, 582, 290; intestinal respira-
tion, 261, 292; oviducts, 405; Jf.
Fossilis, 358, 585

Mistichthys luzonensis, 689

Mobius, 630 n., 673, 724

Mochocus, 688

Mola, 727

Molgula, 77 5M. citrina, 79; AL. oeulata,
717, 79 > MM. pyriforinis, ranchial sac,
77; dorsal tubercle, 79

Molgulidae, 77, 64,110; nervous system,
53; reproductive organs, 55

Molidae, 726, 722

Mollrenesia, 616

Molluscoidea, 35

Molva, 648 5 MM. rilguris, 649

Monccanthus, 724; coloration, 165 ; warn-
ing colours, 174; scales, 190; sounds,
354, 357; ML sp. 723; I. pardalis,
361; Jf. scopas, scale, 191

dorsal tubercle,

INDEX

747

Monaseidiae, Bo.

Monocentridae, 636, 653

Monocentris, Ga6

Monocirrus, 658

Monogamy, 413

onoplerus, 5975 M. javanensis, head,
skull, pectoral arch, vertebrae, 598

Moon-eyes, 553

Moon-tish, 579

Morchellinn,
88

Mordacia, 4:20

Morgan, 11 u., 20, 21 n., 31 u., 32

Mortngua, COL

Mormyridae, 549, 544, 1f45; larval gills,
290 ; abdominal pores, 401

Mormyrinae, 551

Morinyrops, 551, 549

Mormyrs, 551

Mormnyrus, 651; M. caballus, 549 ; electric
organs, 365, 366, 401

Morone, 659, 660

Moseley, 95, 613, 702 n.

Motella, 649, 288

Mouth, position, size, and shape ; of Cyclo-
stomata, 150; of Fishes, 153 f.

Mownstoma, 581

Mud-Fish, 610

Mugil, 640, 264; AM. capito, 640

Mugilidae, 640, 637, 256 ; gizzard, 260

Miiller, H., 37

Miiller, J., 19, 31, 112, 129

Miiller, O. F., 36

Miillerian duct, 398, 400, 404

Mullets, Grey, 640; Red, 665

Mullidae, 665, 654

Mulloides, 065

Mullus, 665 5 M. barbatus, 666; MM. sur-
muletus, 666 : pectoral arch, 666

Muraena, 605; M. helena, 600, 605

Muraenesox, GOL

Muraenichthys, 601

Muraenidae, 604, 163, 259

Muraenolepididae, 649

Miraenolepis, 649

Murray, 613

Muscular system, 350

Mustelus, 448, 298; placenta, 434, 449 ;
Vf. antarcticus, radialia of the dorsal fin,
234; vascular system, 316, 317, 330,
331, 334; placenta, 435; If. luevis,
449; MV. vulgaris, 449

Myletes, 576

Miyleus, 576

Myliobatidae, 465 ; teeth, 251

SS, M. argus, stomach,

Myliobatis, 465, 466; MM. aquila, 465, |

466 ;
Milostoma, 637
Myocoele, 397, 398
Myocomuma, 117
Myomyris. 551
Myotome. 117, 133

Mytineauthidae, 468

Myriucanthus, 468 5 M, granulatus, 468

yripristis, 656

Maroconyer, 605

Myrophis, COL

Muyrus, GOT

Mycine, 422, 147; external characters,
151; thread-cells, 1825 vertebral
column, 197; teeth, 248; liver, 273;
pancreas, 273; gill-sacs, 281; blood
corpuscles, 341; brain, 372; auditory
organ, 387, 388; pituitary involution,
389] ; degenerate eyes, 394, 395; pro-
nephros, 399, 400; genital pore, 403 ;
distribution, 422; habits, 422; ler-
maphroditism, 425; MJ. glutinosa, 151,
422, 423

Myxinidae, 422

Myxinoides, 427 f.

WWyeus, 640

Nandidae, 658, 658

Nandus, 658

Nannaethiops, 576

Nannobruch aon, 611

Nannocampus, 634, 6385

Nannocharae, 576

Nanoglanis, 58S

Nanoguathus, 376

Nanostomus, 976

Vansenia, 566, 565

Narcetes, 570

Nareine, 464

Vaseus, 668

Naucrates, 677 5 .N.

Nealotus, 679

Neatherina, G80

Nebris, 663

Nedystoina, 488

Needle-Fish, 684

Nemarhilus, 582

Nematabramis, 582

Nemetistins, 077

Nematogenys, 588, 587

Nematonvtus, O11

Nemichthyidae, G03

Nemichthys, GOS

Nemopteryax, 648

Neobola, 582

Neoborus, 576

Neobythitis, 712

Neoceratodus, JUS, 259, 291; skull, 231;
pectoral fin, 244 ; gills, 285, 286 ; Jung,
291, 299, 300; vascular system, 323,
324, 329, 338; grunting sounds, 363 ;
brain, 377; abdominal pores, 401;
Miillerian ducts in the male, 407 ; dis-
tribution and habits, 508, 512 ; spawn-
ing, 510 ; eggs, 510; young, 510, 511;
relations with other Dipnoi, 518, 519;
AV. forstert, 508, 509

Neochanna, GOS

ductor, 677

748

INDEX

Neolebias, 570

Veopempheris, 657

Weopercis, 705

AVeoscopelus, 611

Neostlurus, 5S8

Nephridia, of Amphioxus, 125

Nephrostomes, 398 ; persisteut, 401

Nephrotome, 397, 398

Nerophis, 634, 635

Nerve eminences, 383

Nervous system, of Chordata, 4; of Hemi-
chordata, 9, 25, 30; of Tunicata, 53,
58, 66 ; of Amphioxus, 127 f., 13}; of
Fishes, 367 f.

Nesiarchus, 679

Nesting habits of Sticklebacks, 650

Nests of Fishes, 414 f., 427, 500, 501, 514,
515, 517: of Arius, 593; of Doras and
Callichthys, 592; of Gobius, 690; of
Gymnarchus, 552 ; of Heterotis, 558 ; of
Spinachia, 631

Nettastoima, 601

NVettenchelys, GUL

Nettophichthys, 6O1

Neural gland, 52

Neurenteric canal, 57, 131, 133

Neuromeres, 195 n.

Neuropore, 10, 58, 59

Nilhechte, 550

Nilsson, 715

Niphon, 659

Nishikawa, 685 un.

Noll, 584 n.

Vomeus, 643; N. gronovit, 643

Norman, 23

Notacanthidae, 624

Wotacanthus, 625 5 wN. bonapartii, 625

Votagogus, 498

Notidanidae, 442, 279; persistent nephro-
stomes, 401

WVotidanus, 443, 345; spiral valve, 267 ;
WV. cinereus, branchial clefts, 277 ;
skull, 222 ; .V. griseus, branchial clefts,
277 A

Notochord, 3; of Enteropneusta, 14; of
Cephalodiscus, 24, 25; of Rhabdopleura,
27; of Actinotrocha, 28; of Tunicata,
57, 60, 61; of Amphioxus, 119, 118,
119, 132; of Fishes, 193 f.

Notoglenidiim, GSS

Notoglanis, 588

Notogoneus, 572

Notopteridae, 554, 544, 308, 389, 405

Votopterus, 555, 158, 305, 306; N. afer,
skeleton, 554; iV. chitala, 555

Notothenia, 706

Nototheniidae, 705, 704

wWoturus, 588, 590

Novacula, 673

Nucleus, of Thaliacea, 101, 105

Nuria, 582

SMES, OY

Oar-Fish, 715, 168

Oblata, G64

Ocelli, 53

Octacnemidae, 708, 101

Octacnemus, 109, 101; VO, bythius, 109 ;
O. patagoniensis, 109

Odax, 67 4

Odaxothrissa, 563

Odoutaspis, 451

Odonteus, O73

Odontonectes, G60

Odontostomus, G11, 613

Oenoscopus, 540

Oesophageo-cutaneous duct, 281

Oikoplasts, 65

Oikopleura, 68, 67, 69 ; transverse section,
67; longitudinal section, 68 ; 0. copho-
cerca, 66; O. diowa, 70; O. flabellum,
transverse section, 69

Olfactory organs, 155, 390 f., 391, 392

Olfactory pit, 129

Oligopleuridae, 445, 544

Oligopleurus, 549

Oligorus, G59

Oligosarcus, 575

Oligotrema, 78, 111 u.

Olt, 584 n.

Olyra, 588

Omble Chevalier, 567

Omiodon, G11

Omosudis, 611

Oncorhynchus, 566

Oneirodes, 719; O. eschrichtii, 174

Onus, 64S 5 coloration of larvae, 175

Oozooid, 84, 91, 98

Opah, 628, 164

Opereunlum, 25, 155, 278, 282, 283

Ophichthys, GOL

Ophidiidae, 723, 651,
361

Ophidium, 713, 361 ; air-bladder, 302

Ophioblennius, 709

Ophiocephalidae, 644, 637, 163, 293, 361 ;
distribution, 645

Ophiocephelus, 644 3 labyrinthiform organ,
293; O. marulius, 361; O. gachua,
361

Ophiodon, 696 ; O. elongatus, skull, 692

Opisthocentrus, TO9

Opisthognathus, G61

Opisthomi, 716 f., 651, 306

Opisthomyzon, O9L

Opisthonema, 50.3

Opisthoproctus soleatus, telescopic eyes,
395

Opisthopteryx, 611

Opostomias, 571; O. micripnus, photo-
phores, 178, 179, 181

Opsanus, 711

Opsariichthys, 582

Oral hood, 116, 119, 1386

Oreinus, 582

702, 704, 163,

INDEX

Orevsvia, O83

Orestias, 616

Oredus, 445

Orthagoriscus, *2*, 158, 354 ; spinal cord,
367 5 O. mola, 602, 727, 348, 357

Oitho-enteric, 102, 108

Osnerotdes, 547

Usnmerus, 566, 565: O. eperlanus, 568 ;
gonoducts, 405, 411

Osphromenidae, 669, 654 ; labyrinthiform
organ, 293

Osphromenus, 669, 293 ; O. olfax, 669

Osphyolax, 63.4

Ostariophysi, 573 f., 306, 889

Osteochilus, 582

Osteogentosus, 588, 598

Osteoglossidae, 555, 544, 294, 405 ; larval
gills, 290 ; distribution, 557

Osteoglossum, 557 ; O, bicirrhosum, 556

Osteolepida, 477 f.

Osteolepidae, 477

Osteolepis, 477 ; O. macrolepidota, 477

Osteostraci, 927 f., 149

Ostracion, 724, 152, 361; colours, 165,

174; scales, 191; O. ornatus, 165;
O. quadricornis, 725; O. trigonus,
362

Ostraciontidae, 724, 721

Ostracodermi, 522 f., 149, 721

Otocinelus, 595

Otolithus, 663; air-bladder, 304; -O.

regalis, 361
Oviducal gland (shell-gland), 400, 407
Ovipositor, 408
O.cuderces, 690
Ov ydoras., aos, 359
Oryquathus, 487
Ovylehius, C96
Oxymetopon, 689

Pachycormidae, 501

Pachycormus, 501

Pachylebias, 616

Pachymetopon, 665

Pachyrhizodontitae, 569

Pachyrhizodus, 569

Pachystomias, 571; P. méierodon, photo-
phores, 178, 179, 180

Pachyula, 588

Paddle-Fish, 491 ; =Polyodon, q.v.

Pagellus, G65 ; P. centrodontus, 346

Pagrus, 665 ; P. auratus, 665

Palaeolycus, 609

Palaeomylus, 468

Palaeoniscidae, 486, 485; range in time,
487

Palaconiscus, 486, 487 ; P. macropomus,
486

Palaeorhynchidae, 680

Palaeorhynchus, GSO

Palaeoscyllium, 447

Pailacospinux, 443 ; vertebral column, 197

Palaeospondylidae, 427 f., 149

Palacospondylus guani, 621, 522

Palimphyes, 678

Pallas, 112

Pancreas, 273

Pangasius, 588, 305, 359 ; P. micronema,
359 1,

Pantudon buchholzi, 558, 559

Pantodontidae, 558, 544

Papillae, adhering, 61

Puracentroscyllium, 455

Paradiplomystes, 588

Parayoniates, 575

Paratlia, 588

Paralepis. 611

Puralichthys, 6S7

Paraliparis, 69S

Paraluteres, 724

Puranthias, 059

Parapegasus, G36

Parapelecus, 552

Purapercis, 70d

Pavaphago, 576

Paraphractura, 588, 589

Parupriacanthus, 657

Parapsettus, 66S

Pavascopelus, 617

Parasitism, of Rhodeus, 584, 416; of
Stegophilus, 594

Puratilapia, 671

Puratrachichthys, 656, 655

Puratrygon, 405

Parental care, 415, 416, 500, 501

Parerns, 441

Parietal budding, 82

Parietal eye, 395 f., 396

Pariolius, 588

Parker, T. J., 714 n.

Parker, W. N., 705 n.

Parodon, 576

Paropsis, 677

Parrot-Wrasses, 674

Pataecus, FO9

Pearl Oysters, Mierasfer in, 625

Pectoral fins, 157, 242, 243, 244

Pectoral girdle, 239, 240

Pediculati, 717 1., 651, 306

Pegasidlae, 635, 626, 628

Pegasus, 636

Pegea, 108; P.
108

Pelagic ova, 408

scutigera - confoederata,

_ Pelargovhynchus, 623

Pelecus, 582

Pellegrin, 671 n., 724 n.

Pellona, 563, 563

Pellonula, 563

Pelonaia, 743; branchial sac, 74 ; P. cor-
rugati, 76

Pelor, 695

Peloria, 685

Pelvic fins, 158, 245 f., 246

759

INDEX

Pelvic girdle, 239 f., 240, 241

Pempheridae, 656, 653

Pempheris, 647 ; P. muelleri, 657

Penelopteryx, 634, 685

Pentaceropsis, CGO

Pentaceros, 6GO

Pentacerotinae, 660

Pentanemus, 641; P. quinquarius, 162

Pentapus, 6C4

Pentaroge, 695

Peprilus, 643

Percu, 659, 262; alimentary canal, 275 ;
veins, 328; thyroid, 543; auditory
organ, 388; LP. fluviatilis, 659, 321,
323

Percalates, 659

Percarina, 659

Percesoces, 636 f.

Perch, 659 ; deposition of eggs, 411; =
Pere, On.

Percichthys, 659, 660 |.

Percidae, 658, 654, 412 ; coloration, 166

Perciformes, 652 f., 651

Pereitia, G59

Percina, 659

Percophiidae, 705, 703

Percophis, 705; P. brasilianus, pectoral
arch of, 703

Percopsidae, 620, 606

Percopsis, 6.21

Peribranchial budding, 82

Peribranchial cavity, 43, 44, 59, 635; of
Thaliacea, 95, 101

Pericardium, of Hemichordata, 1
Tunicata, 44, 49 ; of Fishes, 327

Perihacmal spaces, 9

Periophthalmus, 6S9, 690, 855; eyes,
155 ; pectoral tins, 161; tail as + re-
spiratory organ, 289; P. hoelreuteri,
690 n.

Peripharyngeal bands, 45, 46, 52, 53

Peripharyngeal spaces, 9

Peristedion, TOL

Péron, 36

Perophora, 72, 84; 2. listeri, 72

Petalodontidae, 446

Petulodus, 440.3

Petalopteryx, 498

Petersen, 690 n.

Petersius, 575

Petrocephalus, 551

Petromyzon, 426, 147, 258, 367, 882;
external characters, 150; skull, 217;
teeth, 247, 248; spiral valve, 264;
liver, 2725 pancreas, 273; gill-sacs,
279, 280; heart, 327; arteries, 329,
330; Llood corpuscles, 341; thyroid,
313, 34453 supra-renal bodies, 346 ;
brain, 371, 372, 392 ; spinal nerves, 378 ;
auditory organ, 387; olfactory organ,
591, 392; naso- pituitary involution,
391; pituitary caecum, 392; parietal

5; of

eye, 395, 396; kidneys, gonads, und
genital pores, 399, 400, 403; distribu-
tion, 426; P. jlwriatilis, 426; P.
marinus, 426; P. planeri, ova, 428 ;
P, wilder’, spawning, 427 ; larva, Am-
mocoetes stage, 428

Petromyzontes, 4.25 f.

Petromyzontidae, 426

Petroscirtes, 709

Phago, 576

Phellusia, 72

Phaneropleuron, 500, 519; PB. anderson,
506

Phanerosteon, 487

Pharyngeal teeth, 251

Pharynyodictyon, 87 5 P. mirabile, 80

Pharyngognathi, 543

Pharyngopneusta, 30 n. ”

Phisalix, 705 n.

Phlyctaenaspis, 5386

Pholedichthys, 709

Pholididae, 7/1, 704

Pholidophoridae, 545, 541 u., 544

Pholidophorus, 543

Pholis, 711, 712; P.
415

Phoronidea, 27 f., 5

Phorouis, 27 f., 55; regeneration, 16, 30;
P. bushii, 28

Phorozooid, 99, 100

Phosphorescent organs, 178

Photichthys, 571, 570

Photoblepharon, 660

Photonectes, 571

Photophores, 178, 612, 613, 624, 711

Photostomias, 571

Phractolaemidae, d60, 544

Phractolaemus ansorgti, 560; 560

Phractura, 58S

Phthinobranchii, 629

Phycts, 648

Phyllodoce, nephridium, 127

Phyllodus, 67 4

Phyllopterys, 6343; P. eques, 685

Phylogephyra, 565

Physailia, 588

Physalia, with Nomeus, 643

Physiculus, 648

Physoclisti, 306, 307, 311

Physopyxis, 588

Physostomi, 543, 306, 311

Piabucina, S75; P. argentina, mouth,
577

Pike, 609, 250, 307

SPike-Purch, 659

Pilchard, 564, 389

Pilot-Fish, 677

Pimelepterus, 657

Pimelodina, 588

Pimelodus, 588, 589, 361

Pimephales, 582

guanellus, 712,

Pipe-Fish, 634, 154

INDEX

751

Piramutana, 588

Piranha, 578

Pirate Perch, 656

Piratinga, 361

Pirinampus, 588

Pit-organs, 383

Pituitary body, 129

Placenta, of Molfolwm, 98 ; of Hemimyaria,
101, 107 ; of Fishes, 434

Plagiostomi, 742 f, 148

Plagusia, 687

Playyodus, 614

Plaice, 687

Platasz, 668

Platycephalidae, 699, 694, 650

Platycephalus, 699, 693

Platychaerops, 673

Platycormus, 643

Platyglossus, 673

Platylaemus, 674

Platypoecilus, 616

Platyrhinoidis, 460

Platysomatichthys, 687, 685

Platysomidae, 487, 485

Platysomus, 458

Platystoma, 594; air-bladder and its ex-
trinsic muscles, 360, 361, 362 ; P. corus-
cans, 594

Platytroctes, 570

Plecodus, 672

Plecoglossus, 566, 569

Plecostumus, 595, 256, 292; (Hypostoma)
seales, 190 ; P. commersonti, 192

Plectognathi, 727 f., 548, 651, 205, 231,
275, 306, 354, 418

Plectromus, 656

Plectropoma, 659 + P. richardsoni, colora-
tion, 165

Plesiops, 659

Plethodus, 549

Pleuracanthidae, 440

Pleuracanthus, 440, 159, 235, 236, 488 ;
vertebral column, 197; pectoral and
pelvic girdles, 239 ; pectoral fin, 242 ;
pelvic fins, 245 ; P. ducheni, 439

Pleuragramma, 705; P. antarcticum,
705

Pleurogrammus, 696

Pleuronectes, 687 ; P. flesus, 687 , colora-
tion elements, 167, 170; P. limanda,
687 ; P. platessa, 686, 687

Pleuronectidae,. 684, 683, 152, 264, 275,
284, 302, 412; protective coloration,
172

Pleuropholis, 645

Plenroplax, 445

Pleuropterygii, 436, 148

Plication, of branchial sac, 48

Plotosus, 588, 587, 408

Podateles, 714; P. indicus, pectoral arch

of, 714
Podatelidae, 713, 704

Poecilia, C16

Poecilodos, 445

Poecilopsettu, OST

Poey, 713 n.

Pogge, 700

Pogonias, 663; P.
air- bladder, 304,
sounds, 362

Poison, of Zruchinus, 705

Poison glands, 176

Pollack, 649

Pollan, 568

Polyacanthonotus, 625

Polyacanthus, 669, 298 ;
669

Polyandry, 413

Polycarpa, 74, 76; reproductive organs,
55; P. aurata, 76; dorsal tubercle,
79; P. comata, 16; 2. glomerata, larva,
78; I. pedata, 76; LP. tinctor, 76 ;
dorsal tubercle, 79

Polycarps, 76

Polycaulus, 695

Polycentropsis, 658

Polycentrus, 658

Polyclinidae, 87, 81, 83, 110 ; ascidiozooid,
82

Polyclinum, 88; P, motle, stomach, 88

Polycyclus renieri, larva, 78

Polygamy, 413

Polyipnus, 571

Polymixzia, 656

Polynemidae, 640, 637

Polynemus, 641; P. quadrifilis, 641 :
shoulder-girdle and pelvis of, 640; 7.
vereker, coloration, 165

Polyodon, 491, 154, 284, 405; vestigial
dermal denticles, 188 ; ribs, 201 ; skull,
225; pelvic tin, 245; teeth, 249:
pyloric caeca, 274, 276; gills, 282:
spiracle, 283; gill-rakers, 288; LP.
folium, 491; habits and di-tribution,
491 ; breeding, 492

Polyodontidae, 491, 486, 489

Polyphyodont, 250

Polyprion. G59

Polypteridae, 487 ; distribution, 483

Polypterus, 482, 149, 323; scales, 185,
187 ; vertebral column, 202 ; ribs, 206 ;
skull, 226, 227, 229 ; median fins, 235 ;
pelvic girdle, 241 ; jectoral fin, 243 ;
tongue, 252; spiral valve, 268 ; pyloric
caecum, 274; spiracle, 283; psendo-
branch, 284; larval gills, 290; air-
bladder, 298; arteries to air- bladder,
337; sounds, 362; habits and food, ,
482; breeding, 483; P. bichiry 482;
P. congicus, 290; P. lapradei, 483 ;
Jarvae, 483, 484; P. senegalus, 482,
483

Polyrhizodus, 446

Polystyelidae, $9, 81, 110

chromis, 663, 361;
305; drumming

P. opercularis,

752

INDEX

Polyzoa, 35

Pomecanthus, 668

Pomacentridae, 672, 654;
166

Pomacentrus, 67:2

Pomatominae, G60

Pomatomus, 66O

Pomoxys, G57

Pope, 652

Porbeagle Sharks, 450

Porcupine Fishes, 726, 163

Povrichthys, 711; photophores, 179; P.
porosissinus, T11

Poroqudus, 712

Portheus, 561

Post-abdomen, 83

Pouchet, 7 n.

Pout, 649

Powell, 714 n.

Prebranchial zone, 45

Premnas, 672

Prenadillas, 595

Priacanthinae, 660

Priacanthus, 660

Prince, 630 n.

Prionadon, 448

Prionolepis, 609

Prionotus, TOL, 361

Prionurus, 668

Priscacara, 672

Pristidae, 459, 458

Pristigaster, 563

Pristiophoridae, 457, 458

Pristiophorus, 457

Pristipoma, 664, 361

Pristipomatidae, 664, 654

Pristis, 460, 272; rostral denticles, 184 ;
P. anutiquorun, 459

Pristiurus, 446, 447

Proantigonia, 667

-gland, 15

-pore, 9, 24, 27

Proboscis-skeleton, 14

Procatopus, 616

Prochanos, 563

Prochilodus, 576

Proctotroctes, GOS

Prolates, 660

Prolebias, 616

Proles gregaria, 102

Proles solitaria, 102

Promethichthys, 679

Promyliobatis, 466

Pronephros, 397, 400

Pronotacanthus, 622

Propagation, of Eel, 601

Propoma, 659

Propristis, 460

Protaulopsis, G3S, 6382 n.

Prothymallus, 565

Protocampus, C54

Protocereal, 159

coloration,

Protopterus, 511, 149, 158, 259, 261, 262,
272, 278; nostrils, 155; pectoral fins,
157 ; cutaneous glands, 182 ; skull, 231,
232; pelvic girdle, 241; alimentary
canal, 257 ; spiral valve, 268 ; pancreas,
274; gills, 286 ; larval gills, 291, 515 ;
lung, 291, 300, 301, 302; vascular
system, 326, 327, 329, 339, 340;
thyroid, 343; thymus, 345; sounds,
362 ; brain, 376, 377; auditory organ,
387 ; abdominal pores, 401 ; testis, 406;
Mullerian ducts in male, 407; dis-
tribution, 511, 512 ; habits, 512; sum-
mer sleep, 513 ; cocoon, 513 ; nest, 514,
515; larva, 515; relations with other
Dipnoi, 518, 519; P. aethiopicus, 512 ;
P. annectens, 509, 512; P. dolloi, 512

Protosphyraena, 502

Protospondyli, 497

Protostigmata, 59

Protosyugnathidae, 637, 628

Protosyngnathus sumatrensis, 032

Prototunicata, 110

Psammodontidae, 446

Psanmodus, 446

Psammoperca, G60

Psammosteidae, 526, 530

Psammosteus, 5:27

Psenes, O43

Psenopsis, O43

Psephodus, 445

Psephurus, 492; P. gladius, 492

Psetta (= Rhombus), O87, 685; LP. laevis,
687 ; P. meaxtina, 686, 687

Psettodes, 6S7, 684, 685 ; P. erumei, 686

Psettus, 666 ; P. sebae, 666, 667

Pseuduluteres, 724

Pseudecheneis, 588, 589

Psendetroplus, 672

Pseudentroplus, 588

Pseudobuyrus, OSS

Psendoberys, 563

Pseudoblennins, 698

Pseudobrachium, 717

Pseudochromididae, 661, 658

Pseudochromis, 661

Pseudocorynopoma, 575

Pseudogobio, 582

Pscudomonacanthus, 724

Pseudomugil, 639

Pseudaplesiaps, 659

Pseudopriacanthus, 660

Pseudoscarus, 67 4

Pseuduscopelus, G41, 642

Pseudosphaerodon, 674

Pseudosyngnathus, 634

Pseudotriakis microdon, 447

Pseucdoxiphophorus, 616

Psilocephalus, 724

Psilorhyuchus, 582

Psychrolutes, 698

Pteraclis, O82

INDEX

753

Pteraspidae, 527, 530

Pteraspis, 527, 530, 149 3 P. rostrata, 527

Pterichthys, 534, 149 ; P. milleri, 633

Pterobranchia, 2Z f., 5, 31

Pterois, 695

Pterophryne, 720

Pterophyllum, 672

Pteroplatea, 464; P.
uterine nutrition, 435

Pteropsarion, 582

Pteropsaron, TOS

Pterothrissus, 548

Pterycombus, 682

Pterygocephalus, 709

Plerygoplichthys, 595

Ptilichthys, 709

Ptychobarbus, 582

Ptychodera, 17, 5, 18, 16, 25 n3 P.
bahamensis, 5,10; P. flava, 10, 11

Ptychoderidae, 17

Ptyctodontidae, 468

Ptyctodus, 468

Puffers, 726

Punnett, 17 n., 21 n.

Putnam, 619 n., 625

Pycnodontidae, 498, 497

Pycnodus, 498

Pycnosterinz, 656

Pygochord, 15

Pyloric caeca, 274, 275

Pyrosoma, 91, 91, 36, 37, 70, 86, 108 ;
structure, 91 f., 92; development and
life-history, 98, 945; occurrence, 94 ;
P. aherniosum, 94; P. atlanticum, 94 ;
P. elegans, 94; P. excelsior, 95; P.
giganteum, 94; P. minatum, 94; P.
spinosum, 94

Pyrosomatidae, 97, 81, 110

Pyrrhulina, 575

Pythonichthys, 605

micrura, intra-

Quianat Salmon, 566, 569

Raad, 591

Raconda, 563

Racovitzaia, 706

Riiderorgan, 129

Raffaele, 614 n.

Rag-Fishes, 644

Ruia, 461 + dermal spines, 184 ; pectoral
tin, 243; teeth, 251; spiral valve, 265,
266 ; inter-renal bodies, 347 ; electric
organs, 365; distribution, 461 ; colora-
tion, 461; sexual dimorphism, 462 ;
R. abyssicola, 462; R. alba, 462; RK.
batis, 462; R. circularis, 462; R.
clavata, 462; R. fullonica, 462; R.
macrorhynchus, 462; R. maculata, 267,
462; R. mamillidens, 462 ; R. microcel-
lata, 462; R. murrayi, 461; R. oxy-
rhynchus, 462; R. radiata, 462

Raiidae, 461

VOL. VII

Ramsay, 635

Raniceps, 648

Ranzania, 727

Rasbora, 582

Rathbunella, 661

Rays= Ruilu, qv.

Rectal gland, 276

Red-curraut Squirter, 74

Red Mullets, 665

Regalecus, 715; R. banksii, prehensile
tail, 163; R. glesne, 715

Regan, 542, 595n., 643 n., 646, 702,
721

Reinhardt, 579, 594

Remora, 691; cephalic sucker, 161; R.
brachyptera, 691

Renal organ, of Ascidians, 54 ; of Fishes—
see Kidneys

Reproductive organs, of Hemichordata,.
16, 25 ; of Tunicata, 55, 67, 76, 93, 97,
105; of Amphioxus, 129; of Fishes,
402 f., 400, 403

Respiration, mechanism of, 288

Respiratory organs—Elasmobranchii, 276,
278; Cyclostomata, 279, 280, 281;~
Holocephali, 282, 283 ; Teleostomi, 282,
283; Dipnoi, 285, 286; mechanism of
respiration, 288 ; larval gills, 289, 290 ;
air-bladder as a respiratory organ, 291 3.
accessory organs of respiration, 292,
293, 294, 295

Retropinna, 566, 565

Retzius, 113

Rhabdocynthia, 75 ; spicules, 87

Rhabdopleura, 21 f., 5, 26 f.; BR. com-

pacta, 23; RR. grimaldti, 23; RK.
manubialis, 23; R. normani, 22, 23,
26

Rhachicentridae, 677, 676

Rhachicentrum, 678

Rhamphichthys, 679

Rhamphocottidae, 697, 694

Rhamphocottus richardsonii, 697

Rhamphognathus, 640

Rhamphosternarchus, 679; R. curvirostris,
580; &. tamandua, 580

Rhamphosus, 633

Rhina, 457 ; R. squatina, 456, 457

Rhineaster, 589

Rhinelepis, 695

Rhinellus, 611

Rhinichthys, 582

Rhinidae, 456, 458; persistent nephro-
stomes, 401

Rhinobatidae, 460, 458

Rhinobatus, 460; R. granulatus, 460

Rhinodon, 454; R. typicus, gill-rakers,
287

Rhinodontidae, 454

Rhinodoras, 359

Rhinogobio, 582

Rhinoptera, 465, 466

eo
Q

754

INDEX

Rhipidistia, 477 n.

Rhizodontidae, 478, 202

Rhizodopsis, 479, 228;
skull, 478

Rhizodus, 478, 202

Rhodens, o823 R. amarus, 584; oviducal
tubes, 408; embryos in gill-eavities of
Unio, 416

Rhodichthys, 712

Rhodosoma, 73 ; R. callense, 72

Rhombatractus, 689

Rhomboidichthys, 6S7

Rhombosolea, 687

Rhombus, 687, 264; R. aculeatus, 262 ;
R. maximus, 264, 275—see also Psetta

Rhyacichthys, 689

Rhynchobatus, 460

Rhynchobdella, 717

Rhynchodus, 468

Rhypticus, 660

Ribbon-Fish, 715, 152, 160

Ribs, 205

Ridewood, 542 n,

Rita, 588 ; RK. crucigera, 303

Ritter, 8 n., 39, 88, 690 n.

Rivulus, 616

Rocklings, 649, 288

Rohde, 113

Rohteichthys, 582

Rolph, 113

Rondeletia, 614

Rosette-organ, 97

Roule, 38

Rowntree, 579 n., 621 n.

Rudder-Fish, 643

Ruvettus, 679

Ryder, 711 n.

R.

sauroides,

Succarius, 72

Sacchi, 696 n.

Saccobranchus, 588, 590; air-sacs, 295 ;
S. fossilis, 295; S. singio, 295

Saccodon, 576

Saccopharyngidae, 603

Saccopharyna, 604; 8.
604

Sachs, 581 n.

Sagemehl, 542, 573, 575, 579n., 586 n.,
649 n.

Sagenodus, 507

Sail-Fishes, 679

Silanx, d66

Sularias, 709, 710

Salensky, 39, 411

Salminus, 575 ; 8. orbignianus, 578

Salmo, 565, 566 f., 667, 290; pyloric caeca,
275; spiracles in the embryo, 283 ;
pseudobranch, 284; S. alpinus, 567 ;
S. fario, 567; caudal portion of the
vertebral column, 237 ; pectoral girdle,
240; dissection to show the internal
organs, 256 ; brain, 375 ; section of the

ampullaceus,

eye, 394; S. fontinalis, 567 ; 8. ivideus,

567 , S. salar (Salmon), 567, 323 ; skull,

211f., 212, 213, 214; kidneys, gono-

ducts, and abdominal pores in the

female, 405, 406; deposition of eggs,

415; length of hatching, 417;

salvelinus, pectoral fin, 243; S. stom-

achicus, gizzard, 260; S. trutta, 567

Salmon, 566 f.—see also Salmo salar

Salmonidae, 565, 544, 269; distribution,
566 ; liver, 272 ; abdominal pores, 402 ;
oviducts, 405 ; eggs, 411

Salmopercae, 6:20

Salpa, 101, 36, 37; arrangement of
zooids, 102, 103; structure, 104, 105 ;
alternation of generations, 105; develop-
ment and life-history, 106; classitica-
tion, 108; S. democratica-nucronata,
young, 107; S. hexagona, 106; .
pinnata, endostyle and stolon, 103; 8.
runcinata - fustformis, 102, 103 — see
also Cyclosalpa, Jasis, Pegea, and
Thalia

Salpians, 64

Salpidae, 201, 39, 110

Salvelinus, 567

Sand-Eel, 639, 275

Sander, 659

Sarcodaces, 575

Sarda, 675; 8. orientalis, caudal fin of,
675

Sardine, 564

Sardintoides, 611

Sardinius, 611

Sargus, 665

Sars, G. O., 21, 23

Sars, M., 21

Saurenchelys, GOL

Saurida, 611

Saurie, 638

Saurocephalus, 561

Saurodon, 561

Saurodontidae, 561, 544

Saurogobio, 582

Sauropsida, 745

Saurus, 611

Saury Pike, 411

Savi’s vesicles, 384

Savigny, 36

Saw-Fishes, 457, 459

Scabbard-Fish, 679

Scales, 185 f. ; Acipenscr ruthenus, 187 :
Antennarius hispidus, 191; Balistes
capriscus, 191; Centriscus scolopaz, 190 ;
Hypostoma commersonii, 192; Lepi-
dosteus, 188; L. osseus, 186; JMJona-
canthus scopas, 191; Salmo fario, 190 ;
as an index of age, 191

Seapunorhynchus, 453

es aad 495 5 8. platyrhynchus,

Scaridae, 674, 651, 654

INDEX

755

Scurus, O74; teeth, 251; S. strongylo-
cephalus, pharyngeal bones, 674

Scatophagus, 668

Sc umenacia, 506, 519

Schilbe, 588

Schilbichthys, 588

Schimkewitsch, 21 n.

Schizocurdium, I7, 5, 6,
brasiliense, 6, 13, 14

Schizothorax, A82

Schlosser and Ellis, 36

Schmidt, 705 n.

Schmidt, C., 37

Schnapper, 665

Schultz, 29, 30

Sciades, 588

Setaena, 663 ; S. aquila, 663, 362, 361

Sciaenidae, 663, 658, 361, 363 ; branching
of the air-bladder, 303

Scissor, 675

Sclerocottus, 698

Sclerodermi, 722 f., 721, 357

Sclerognathus, ISL

Scleropuges, 655 ; 8. leichardti, 556, 558

Scleroparei, 692 f., 651, 652

Sclerorhynchus, 460

Scoliodon, 448

Scolopsis, 664

Scomber, 678, 272: S. brachyurus, 357 ;
S. colias, 802; S. pneumatophorus, 302 ;
S. scombrus, 678, 275, 302; coloration,
168

Scombramphodon, 678

Scombresoces, 636 n.

Scombresocidae, 637, 636

NSeombresox, 638, 411

Scombridae, 678, 676, 158, 308, 412

Scombriformes, 675 f., 651, 652

Scombrinus, 678

Secombroclupea, 663

Scombrocottus, 697

Scombrocypris, 682

Scombrops, 660

Scopelarchus, 611

Scopelengys, 611

Scopelidae, 677, 606, 302, 396; photo-
phores, 178

Scopelogadus, 696

Scopeloides, G11

Scopelosaurus, 611

Ncopelus, G11, 613, 620: %. benoitit,
photophores, 178, 179, 181; S. eroco-
dilus, 612

Scorpuend, 695, 693 5 S. grandicornis, 695

Scorpaenichthys, 698 ; S. marmoratus,
pectoral arch of, 693

Scorpaenidae, 694, 692, 153, 418

Scorpaenoides, 695

Scorpididae, 666, 651, 652, 653

Scorpis, 666

Seyllaemus, 565

Scylliidae, 446, 401, 402 ; fossil, 447

18

Serranus,

Ncylliogaleus, 449

Scylliorhinus—see Scyllium profundorum

Scyllium, 440, 198, 271, 446; dermal
denticles, 184; teeth in embryo, 249 ;
internal organs, 253; spleen, 343; fossil,
447; S. canescens, 4473; S. canicula,
446 ; vertebral column, 193, 194, 195 ;
skull, 207 f., 208; spiral valve, 267 ;
liver, 273 ; pancreas, 273 ; lateral veins,
318 u.; brain. 373; abdominal pores,
401; oviparous, 4383; attachment of
eggs, 434; supra- and inter-renal bodies,
346, 483; S. catulus, 446; 8, (Seyllio-
rhinus) profundorum, 447

Scymnus, 455, 4563; vertebral column,
198

Scyphophori, 543

Scytalina, 712

Sea-Breams, 664

Sea-Horse, 634, 154, 168, 361, 362

Sea-Snails, 699, 411

Sebastes, 695, 692, 693; NS. norvegicus,
419 ; S. percoides, pectoral arch, 693

NSectator, 657

Seeliger, 39

Selache (Cetorhinus), 458, 264 ; fossil, 454;
S. aurata, gill-rakers, 287 ; S. maxima,
453; gill-rakers as a plankton-filter,
287 ; distribution and food, 453, 454

Selachii, 442, 148

Selachophidium, 712

Nelene, 677

Selenichthyes, 627, 629

Semionotidae, 497

Semionotus, 498

Semiophorus, 677

Semiplotus, 582

Semon, 510, 593

Semper, 625

Sense-organs, of Ascidians, 53; of Am-
phioxus, 128 ; of Fishes, 383

Seriola, 677

Seriolella, 643

Seriolichthys, 677

Serranidae, 659, 651, 652, 658, 361, 389

Serraninae, 659

659, 660; hermaphroditism,
420; S. cabrilla, 660, 420; S. hepatus,
660, 420; N. scriba, 660, 420

Nerrasalmo, 676; S. niger, 578; S. rhom-
beus, mouth, 577

Serrasalmoninae, 576

Serrivomer, 603

Setarches, 695

Sexual dimorphism, 419 f., 432, 462, 469,
471, 483, 500

Shad, 564

Shape of the body, in Fishes, 152

Sheep’s-Head, 665

Shipley, 20 n.

Sicyases, 709; 8S. sanguineus, 708 ; sucker,
162

756

INDEX

NSicydinm, OSI

Siel-Smelt, 569

Sik, 568

Sillaginidae, 662, 653

Sillago, O02

Stlondia, 58S

Siluranodon, 588

Silurichthys, 588

Siluridae, 586, 575, 168, 251, 275, 283;
barbels, 154; intestinal respiration, 292 ;
accessory respiratory organs, 298, 294 ;
air-bladder, 302, 303, 305 ; sound-pro-
duction, 356-361, 363; connexion of
the air-bladder and auditory organ, 389,
390; nests, 416; protection of young,
593

Silurinae, 588

NSilurodon, 6S8

Silurus, 488, 342; 8. glanis, 592, 593,
358

Silvestri, 594

Simenchelys, GOL; S. parasiticus, 603

Simple Ascidians, 35, 36 f., 39 £., 70, 71,
110

Sinipercu, 659

Siphons, 43, 63

Siphonognathus, 674

Siphonostoma, 634; 8. typhle, protective
coloration, 172

Sirenoidei, 749

Nisor, 588, 589

Skates = Kuia, q.v.

Skeleton, of Euteropneusta, 14; of Am-
phioxus, 119; of Fishes, 193 f.

Skin, of Cyclostomata, 182 ; of Fishes, 182

Skull, composition of, 206; development,

206; Seyllium canicula, 207, 208;
Salmo salar, 211, 212, 213, 214;
Cyclostomata, 216 f.; Petromyzon
marinus, 216 f., 217; Bdellostoma,

220 f., 220, 221; Elasmobranchii, 222 f. ;
Notidanus cinereus, 222; Chimaera
monstrosa, 223; Chondrostei, 224 f. ;
Sturgeon, 224 ; Polyodon, 225 ; Crosso-
pterygii, 226 f; Polypterus, 227 ;
Holostei, 228 f.; Teleostei, 229 f. ;
Dipnoi, 231 f.; Protopterus, 231 f., 232;
Lepidosiren, 231 f., 233

Sluiter, 38

Smelt, 568, 411

Smitt, 569 n., 714 n.

Social Ascidians, 71

Sole, 687

Solea, 687, 685 ; S. vulgaris, 686, 687

Solenocytes, 29, 126, 127

Solenognathus, 634

Solenorhynchus, 634

Solenostomidae, 633, 626, 627, 628 ; mar-
supial pouches, 416

Solenostomus, 633

Soleotalpa, 6S7

Sollas, I., 522

Sollas, W. J., 522

Sdrensen, 355, 590 n.

Sorubim, 588, 361

Sosia, 588

Sound-producing organs, 355 f.

Spalt-papillen, 384

Spaniodon, 603, 564 n.

Sparidae, 664, 654, 308, 389; teeth, 251

Sparisoma, 674

Sparnodus, 605

Sparus, 069 ; S. wnicolor, 665

Spathiurus, 543

Spathodactylus, 561

Spengel, 5, 7, 8, 18 n., 16, 17, 18 n., 19

Spengelia, 17, 5, 6

Spermatozoa, 413

Sphaerodon, G65

Sphenacanthus, 445

Sphenocephalus, G56

Sphyraena, C42

Sphyraenidae, 642, 637

Sphyraenodus, 678

Sphyrna, 449, 153; liver, 272; fossil,
450; distribution, 449; S. madlers,
266; spiral valve, 266, 267 ; S. tiburon,
450; S. tudes, 449; S. zygaena, 450

Sphyrnidae, 449

Spinacanthus, 7:23

Spinachia, 630, 8. vulgaris, 631

Spinacidae, 454; photophores, 179; fossil,
456

Spinal cord, 367

Spinal nerves, 378

Spinax, 456

Spinivomer, CO3

Spiny Dog-Fishes, 455

Spiracle, 279, 283

Spiracular pseudobranch, 279, 284; in
Teleostomi, 284 ; blood supply, 335

Spiral valve, 264 f.

Spix, 558 n.

Spleen, 342

Spoon-Bill, 491 ; = Polyodon, q.v.

Sprat, 564 '

Squaliobarbus, 5S2

Squaloraia, 408

Squaloraiidae, 468

Star-gazers, 155

Starks, 627 n.

Steatogenys, 579

Steenstrup, 36, 685 n.

Stegophilus, 589 ; 8. insidiosus, 594

Stegostoma, 446 ; S. tigrinum, 446

Stermmdachneria, C47

Steinegeria, O82

Stenodus, 565

Stephanoberycidae, 679, 606

Stephanoberyx, G19; NS, gillii, 620; 8.
monae, 620

Stereobalanus, 17, 5 3 S. canadensis, 16, 17

Stereolepis, C59, 660

Sterlet, 493

INDEX

757

Sternarchus, 579; S. albifrons, 5803; .
macrostoma, 580

Sternoptychinae, 57 /

Sternoptyx, 571, SN. diaphana, 671, 178

Sternopygus, 979

Ntichonodon, 675

Sticklebacks, 630, 163, 169, 288,
357

Stigmata, 47; of Appendicularians, 67 ;
of Cyclomyaria, 95

Stigmatophorus, 634, 635

Stolon, 71, 93, 95, 97, 103

Stolonial budding, 81

Stomatorhinus microps, 551

Stomias, 571, 572

Stomiatidae, 570, 545 ; photophores, 178

Stomiatinae, 577

Stomodaeum, 59, 120, 136

Storms, 691 n.

Stratodus, 623

Strepsodus, 479

Stridulation, 256

Stromateidaa, 643, 637

Ntromateoides, 643

Stromateus, 643

Sturgeon, 154, 334, 493 ; = Acipenser, q.v.

Styela, 74, 763. branchial sac, 74; %.
bythia, 76; S. clara, 76; 8. etheridgii,
dorsal tubercle, 79; S. sguwamosa, 76 ;
NS. whiteleggii, dorsal tubercle, 79

Styelinae, 74; tentacles, 75

Styelupsis, 74; branchial sac, 743; 4.
grossularia, 74, 76

Styyteola, 713

Styyogenes, 95

Stylophorus, 716

Sucker-Fish (Sucking-Fish), 691, 161

Sudis, 611; %. gigas, air-bladder as a
respiratory organ, 291

Sun- Fish, 657 (Lepomis); 727 (Ortha-
goriscus)-—see also Orthagoriscus

Supra-pericardial organs, 344

Supra-renal bodies, 346, 346

Surf-Fishes, 670

Swinnerton, 573, 627, 636 n.

Sword-Fish, 681, 154

Symbranchidae, 597, 283, 294

Symbranchii, 597 f.

Symbranchus, 597, 598, 156

Sym phurus, 687

Symphysodon, 672

Synagris, O64

Synagrops, 659

Nynancia, 695 ; S. verrucost, poison-glands,
177

Synaphobranchidae, 6O3

Synaphobranchus, 603

Synapticula, 13, 12, 122

Synaptura, 687

Synascidiae, SO, 35

Synchirus, 69S

Synechodus, 443

354,

Syngnathidae, 634, 627, 628, 163, 205,
251, 354, 361, 416 ; colours, 166 ; pro-
tective coloration, 172

Syugnathus, 634, 627, 635; mouth, 154;
NS. acus, 262, 271; N. intestinalis, 635 ;
S. pelagicus, 684

Synodontis, 588, 590, 359; S. batensoda,
591; N. decorus, 591; S. membranaceus,
591

Syntegmodus, 549

Tadpole, Ascidian, 59, 62

Taeniolabrus, 706

Taeniosomi, 724 f., 651, 652

Tamiobatidae, 462

Tamiobatis vetustus, 402

Taractes, 6S2

Tarpon, 547

Tarrasiidae, 477 n.

Tarrasius problematicus, 477 n.

Tattersall, 137 n.

Tauredophidium, 712, 713

Tauroglossus, 17 n.

Tautoga, 673

Taylor, 599 n.

Tectospondylic, 198

Teleostei, 504, 541 f.3 classification, 542,
543, 149

Teleostomi, 475 f., 149

Telepholis, 615

Telescope Fish, 585

Telescops, 659

Tellia, 616

Telmatherina, 689

Telolecithal, 409, 410

Tench, 583, 171, 260, 820, 321

Tentacles, of Ascidians, 44 ; of Amphioxus,
116

Test, 40, 63; of Appendicularians, 65

Testa-cells, 56

Tethyum, 386

Tetragonopterus, 575

Tetragonuridae, 642, 637

Tetragonurus cuviert, 642

Tetranematichthys, 589

Tetraplurus, 680 ; T. belone, 680

Tetraroge, 695

Tetrodon, 726, 152, 354, 361; warning
colours, 163; scales, 191; teeth, 251 ;
T. honckenti, 362 ; T.mbu, pectoral arch
of, 722

Tetrodontidae, 726, 722

Tetronarce, 404

Teuthis, 069

Teuthididae, 668, 654

Thalassophryne, 7115 T. reticulata, poison
glands, 177

Thalassothia, 711

Thaleichthys, 566

Thalia, 108; T.
108

Thaliacea, 95 f., 38, 64, 81, 110

democratica-mucronata,

758

INDEX

Thaumatostomias, 571

Thaumaturus, 505

Thelodus, 524; T. puget, 524; T. tulensis,
525

Therapon, 660, 361

Thilo, 682 n.

Thoracopterus, 545

Thoracostei, 627, 629

Thread-cells, in Myxinoids, 182

Threpterius, 664

Thresher Shark, 451, 452

Thrissopater, 502

Thrissopatrinae, 562

Thrissups, 546

Thryptodus, 549

Thunnus, 678, 275 ; T. thynnus, 678

Thursius, 477

Thylacium, 89

Thymallus, 565; T. vecillifer = vulgaris,
568

Thymus, 344, 345

Thyrina, 639

Thyroid gland, 46, 343, 344

Thyrsites, 679

Thyrsitocephalus, 679

Thyrsoidea, 605; T.
meleagris, skull, 604

Tilapia, 671 ; T. dardennii, 671 ; T. dollot,
152

Tile-Fish, 661

Tinea, 582; T. vulgaris, 588, 171, 260,
320; renal portal system, 320, 321

Titanichthys, 537

Todaro, 39

Tongue, 252

Tongue-bars, 12, 12, 13, 120, 135

Tope, 449

Tornaria, 18, 18 f., 28, 31; 7. agassizit,
21; T. grenacheri, 19; T. hrohni, 19

Torpedinidae, 462

Torpedo, 463 ; electric organs, 365, 366 ;
T. hebetans, 463; T. marmorata, 463 ;
T. narce, 463; T. ocelluty, 463

To.cotes, 658 5 T. jaculator, 658

Toxotidae, 658, 653

Trachelochismus, 709

Trachelyopterus, 589, 361

Trachichthys, 650, 655

Trachinidae, 704, 703

Trachinops, 659

Trachinus, 704; warning colours, 174;
poison-glands and spines, 176 ; 7. draco,
705, 176; pectoral arch of, 703; T.
vipera, 705, 176

Trachyglanis, 588

Trach ynotus, 677

Trechypoma, 659

Trachypteridae, 775, 152

Trachyplerus, 715. T. arcticus, 715; 7.
iris, 7115; T. taenia, 160

Trochyrhynchus, O47

Traquair, 436, 523, 530, 537, 687 n.

macrura, 605; T.

Traustedt, 38, 101 n.

Tremataspidae, 530

Tremataspis, 530

Trematomus, 706

Tremblador, 580

Triacanthidae, 7.22, 721

Triacanthodes, 722

Triacanthus, 722+ scales, 190; -sound-
production, 357; 7. biaculeatus, 361; 7.
brevirostris, 361 ; pectoral arch of, 722

Trichiurichthys, 679

Trichiuridae, 679, 676

Trichiurus, 679

Trichodon, 663

Trichodontidae, 663, 654, 704

Trichogaster, 669, 293

Trichomycterinae, 589

Trichomycterus, 589

Trichonotidae, 706

Trichonotus, 706

Trigger-Fishes, 724, 174, 357

Trigla (Gurnards), 701, 693; liver, 272 ;
air- bladder, 305; sound- production,
361, 363; 7. cuculus, 701, 363; T.
gurnardus, 701, 863 ; rectal valve, 254 ;
T. hirundo, 701, 363; 7. lineata, 701 ;
T. lyra, 701, 363; 7. obscura, 701

Triglidae, 700, 694; coloration,
sounds, 361, 363

Triglops, GIS

Triglopsis, C97

Trigonodon, 665

Triodon, 723, 721; T. bursarius, 723

Triodontidae, 72.3, 721

Triplophos, 571

Tripterophycis, 648

Trissolepis, 487

Tristichopterus, 478 ; T. alatus, 479

Tristychius, 445

Troglichthys rosae, 619

Tropheus, 671

Trophozooid, 98, 100

Tropidichthys, 726

Troschel, 682 n.

Trout, 566 f., 567; Brook-, 567 ;
567 ; Gillaroo, 260; Sea-, 567

Trumpet-Fish, 154

Trunk-Fishes, 724

Trygon, 404; spines, 177 ; uterine nutri-
tion, 434 ; ZT. pastinaca, 464 ; T. sabina,
464

Trygonidae, 464, 465

Trygonorhina, 400, 461

Trypuuchen, 689

Trypauchenichthys, 689

Tunic, 63

Tunicata, 63, 385, 36 f., 39, 4, 30 n.;
affinities, 62 ; external form, 64

Tunicine, 37

Tunny, 678, 678

Turbot, 687

Turner, 593 n,

164 ;

Brown,

INDEX

759

‘Twait Shad, 564

Typhlichthys, C18; T.
subterraneus, 619

ee 689, 394; T. californiensis,
6s

Typhlonus, 712, 718; T. nasus, 712

Typhlosole, 54

rosae, 619; T.

Uljanin, 39

Ulocentra, 659

Umbra, 609; CU. crameri, 610; U. limi,
610

Umbrina, 6638 ; U. cirrhosa, 361

Undina, 481, 161; U. gulo, 480

Unio, Rhodeus in, 584

Upeneichthys, 665

Upeneoides, 665

Upeneus, 665

Jranoscopidae, 706, 703

Uranoscopus, 706 ; eyes, 155

Orenchelys, 601

Crocampus, G34

Urochord, 66

Urochordata, 4, 63, 38

Uroconger, GOL

Urogymnus, 464

Urolepis, 487

Urolophus, 464

Uronemidae, 507

Uronemus, 507, 519

Urosphen, 632

Ussoff, 38

Vaillant, 596 n., 621 n., 720 n.

Vallentin, R., 608

Vandellia, 589; V.
urethra, 593

Vascular system, 313 f.; general, 313;
Cyclostomata, 315, 327, 3829, 330;
Elasmobranchii, 316, 318, 327, 328,
330, 331, 333, 334; ‘leleostomi, 319,
320, 321, 322, 328, 333, 335, 336, 337;
Dipnoi, 323, 324, 326, 329, 338, 340;
blood, 341 ; blood-glands, 342

Velum, 120

Vendace, 568

Venous system, 315 f.

Vermiform process, of Enteropneusta, 14,
17

Vertebral column, 193 f. ; Scyllium cont-
cula, 193, 194, 195; Cyclostomata,
197; Elasmobranchs, 197, 198; Chi-
maera monstrosa, 199; Dipnoi, 199;
Chondrostei, 200; <Acipenser sturio,
200; Crossopterygii, Holostei, and
Teleostei, 201 f.; Ama, 201, 203;
Lepidosteus, 201, 204; Cuturus furcatus,
203; Eurycormus speciosus, 203 ;
Gadus morrhua, 205

Vertebrates, characters of, 3 f.

Vessels, of Ascidians, 41—see also Vas-
cular system

cirrhosa, entering

Vidalia, 546

Vipan, 592

Vireosa, 6S9

Visceral arches, 207

Viviparous Fishes, 418 f., 488, 435
Vogt, 37

Vomerapsis, 677

Vulsus, 707

Wagner, 595 n.

Waite, 643

Walking-Fish, 690

Wallago, 588

Warington, 630 n.

Watase, 585 n.

Weber, E. H., 573

Weber, Max, 661

Weberian ossicles, 389, 573 f.

Weevers, 704, 174

Weiss, 568 (= Coregonus)

Weiss, F. E., 126

Wels, 593

Wertheimeria, 588

Wetterfisch, 585

Whill, 687

Whip-tailed Rays, 464

Whitebait, 564, 608

White-Fish, 568, 569

Whiting, 649, 168, 275

Whyinper, 595 n.

Willey, 5, 7, 9,11, 18 n., 15 n., 16, 19 n.,
58 n., 113, 683

Willeyia, 17 n.

Williamson, 602 n.

Wilson, 113

Witch, 687

Wodnika, 445

Wolf-Fishes, 710, 251, 408

Woodward, A. Smith, 458, 477 n., 480
n., 497, 541 u., 542, 5438, 622, 624, 626,
680

Wrasses, 673, 164, 166

Wright, Ramsay, 587

Wyman, 593 n., 596 n.

Xanthochroism, 171
Xenichthys, 659
Xenocharax, 576, 578
Xenocypris, 82
Nenocys, 659
Xenodermichthys, 670
NXenomystus, 555
Nenopholis, 498
Xenopteri, 708
Xenopterus, 726
NXenotilapia, 67 1
Xiphasia, 709
Niphias, 681; beak, 154; X. gladius,
681
Xiphiidae, 681, 676
Xiphiorhynchus, 680
| Niphistes, 709

760 INDEX

Niphostoma, a76 Zeidae, G83, 361
Xiphostominae, 376 Zenion, 683

Zeorhombi, 682 f., 651, 652

Zeugopterus, 6S7

Zeus, 683; Z. faber, 683, 361, 363; red
gland, 308

Yarrell, 112

Zulocys, 677 Zoarces, 712,713; Z. viviparus, 419
Zanclus, 668 Zoarcidae, 712, 704, 361, 395
Zaniolepis, G96 Zograf, 697 n.

Zapteryx, 460 Zygaenk, 449

END OF VOL. VII

Printed by R. & R Crark, Liniren, Ladinburgh.

THE CAMBRIDGE NATURAL HISTORY

Edited by S. F. Harmen, Se.D., F.RS., Fellow of King’s College,
Cambridge, Superintendent of the University Museum of
Zoology ; and A. E. Surpiey, M.A., F-R.S., Fellow of Christ’s
College, Cambridge, University Lecturer on the Morphology
of Invertebrates.

To be completed in Ten Volumes. S8vo. 17s. net each.

Intended in all respects to be a Standard Natural History accurate
enough to be of use to the Student, and at the same time popular enough for
the general reader who desires trustworthy information as to the structure
and habits of all members of the Animal Kingdom, from the Protozoa to the
Mammals. The Volumes are fully illustrated by original figures drawn
where possible from nature. When complete the Series is one which should
be indispensable in all Libraries, whether public or private.

WORMS, LEECHES, etc.

VOLUME II.

Flat Worms. By F. W. Gamsur, M.Sc. Vict., Owens College. —Nemertines.
By Miss L. SHELpon, Newnham College, Cambridge.—Thread-worms, etc.
By A. E. Surptey, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of Christ’s College, Cambridge.—
Rotifers By Marcus Harroe, M.A., Trinity College, Cambridge, D.Sc. Lond.,
Professor of Natural History in the Queen’s College, Cork.—Polychaet Worms.
By W. BuaxLanD Brennan, D.Sc.,Hon. M.A. Oxon., Professor of Biology in the
University of Otago.—Earth-worms and Leeches. By F. E. Brpparp, M.A.
Oxon., F.R.S., Prosector to the Zoological Society, London.—Gephyrea, etc.
By A. E. Saiprtey, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of Christ’s College, Cambridge.—
Polyzoa. By S. F. Harmen, Sc.D., F.R.S., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge.

CAMBRIDGE REVIEW .—“ Several of the groups treated of in this volume are

unknown by sight even, to the general reader, and possess no popular name what-
soever ; and as only a few insignificant details are known of the habits of the
animals composing them, their treatment in the volume before us has necessarily
been to a large extent anatomical. This circumstance renders the book of especial
value to students, more particularly as in some cases the articles on the groups in
question are the first comprehensive ones dealing with their respective subjects.
Most of the articles are of a very high order of merit—taken as a whole, it may be
said that they are by far the best which have as yet been published. .. We may
say with confidence that the same amount of information, within the same compass,
is to be had in no other zoological work.”

NATURAL SCIENCE. —“This second volume of the Cambridge Natural History
is certain to prove a most welcome addition to English Zoological literature. It
deals with a series of animal groups, all deeply interesting to the specialist in
morphology ; some important from their economic relations to other living things,
others in their life-histories rivalling the marvels of fairy-tales. And the style in
which they are here treated is also interesting ; history and the early observations
of the older writers lend their charm ; accounts of habits and mode of occurrence,
of life, in a word, from the cradle to the grave, are given in ample detail,
accompanied by full references to modern and current literature. The whole is
admirably illustrated.”

SHELLS ]

VOLUME III.
Molluscs and Brachiopods. By the Rev. A. H. Cooxnr, M.A., A. E. Sure.ery,
M.A., F.R.S., and F. R. C. Rerp, M.A.

TIMES.—‘ There are very many, not only among educated people who take an
interest in science, but even among specialists, who will welcome a work of reasonable
compass and handy form containing a trustworthy treatment of the various depart-
ments of Natural History by men who are familiar with, and competent to deal with,
the latest results of scientific research. Altogether, to judge from this first volume,
the Cambridge Natural History promises to fulfil all the expectations that its
prospectus holds out.”

FIELD.—‘ We know of no book available to the general reader which aftords
such a vast fund of information on the structure and habits of molluscs.”

KNOWLEDGE.—* If succeeding volumes are like this one, the Cambridge Natural
History will rank as one of the finest works on natural history ever published.”

ATHEN “£UM.—<“ The series certainly ought not to be restricted in its circula-
tion to lecturers and students only: and, if the forthcoming volumes reach the
standard of the one here under notice, the success of the enterprise should be

assured.”
INSECTS AND CENTIPEDES

VOLUME VY.
Peripatus. By Apam Sepewick, M.A., F.R.S.—Myriapods. By F. G. Srnciair,
M.A.—Insects. Part I. By Davip Suarp, M.A. Cantab., M.B, Edin., F.R.S8.

FIELD.—“ Although written for the student and the specialist, the book is not
the less adapted to all intelligent readers who wish to make themselves thoroughly
acquainted with the habits, structure, and the modern classification of the animals
of which it treats. To such it cannot be recommended too strongly.”

SCIENCE GOSSIP. —“‘ Every library, school, and college in the country should
possess this work, which is of the highest educational value.”

Prof. RAPHAEL MELDOLA, F.R.S., F.CS., in his Presidential Address to the
Entomological Society of London, suid :—‘‘ The authors of this volume are certainly
to be congratulated upon having furnished such a valuable contribution to our litera-
ture. When its successor appears, and I will venture to express the hope that this
will be at no very distant period, we shall be in possession of a treatise on the
natural history of insects which, from the point of view of the general reader, will
compare most favourably with any similar work that has been published in the
English language.”

ENTOMOLOGIST’S MONTHLY MAGAZINE.—‘‘ We venture to think the
work will be found indispensable to all who seek to extend their general knowledge
beyond the narrowing influence of exclusive attention to certain orders or groups,
and that it will take a high position in ‘The Cambridge Natural History’ series.”’

INSECTS—Parr IL.

VOLUME VI.
Hymenoptera continued (Tubulifera and Aculeata), Coleoptera, Strepsiptera,
Lepidoptera, Diptera, Aphaniptera, Thysanoptera, Hemiptera, Anoplura.
By Davip Suarp, M.A., F.R.S.

SATURDAY REVIEW.—“ Dr. Sharp’s treatment is altogether worthy of the
series and of his own high scientific reputation. But in a work of this sort it is
not only necessary that information should be accurate, but also that it shall be
presented to the eye, so far as illustrations and printing are concerned, in such a
way as to render its matter as easily intelligible as possible, and readily usable
tor purposes of reference. Under both these heads we have nothing but commenda-
tion for Mr. Sharp’s treatise. The illustrations are indeed beautiful, and the use
of the heavy type for the headings of the various sections and leading paragraphs
materially helps the reader in the progress of his study. Certainly this is a book
that should be in every entomologist’s library.”

DAILY NEIWS.— “lt would be hard to say too much in praise of, this most
admirable volume. It is too often the case that scientific books are written in a
dull and uninteresting style. The reader will find nothing of that kind to complain
of here. The descriptions are clear, the illustrations are excellent ; while, as in the
previous volumes of the series, printing and paper are all that could be desired.”

FISHES
VOLUME VIL

Hemichordata. By S. F. Harmer, 8e.D., F.R.S. Ascidians and Amphioxus,
By W. A. Hrrpman, D.Sc., F.R.S. Fishes. By T. W. Bripex, Se.D.,
F.R.S., and G. A. Boutzncrr, F.R.S.

AMPHIBIA AND REPTILES

VOLUME VIII.
By Hans Ganow, M.A., F.R.S.

FIELD.—* The work is worthy of the series in which it appears, and we can-
not give it higher prais: ”

SCIENCE GOSSIP.—‘ More than maintains the high scientific reputation of
this series. The herpetologists, or students of the Amphibia and Reptiles, have now
a standaid work of the highest class.”

LANCET.—“ An account of both Amphibia and Reptiles which should satisfy
the expert, and at the same time entertain the reader who is merely interested in
ee na of natural history... A book full of accurate information and pleasant
reading.

MORNING POST.—‘‘ A delightful as well asa serviceable book. . . Herein
perhaps lies the great charm and merit of Dr. Gadow's book, that, while satisfying
all the inquiries of the student, itgs also in great part written for the ordinary
intelligence, and the naturalist in the crowd may, while necessarily gliding over dis-
tressing technicalities, find in its pages many hours of profitable and entertaining
study of the habits of the classes under notice.”

NATURE.—“‘In concluding the review we would express the opinion that by
this handsome volume a very important addition to science has been made; that
the beautiful illustrations, together with the clear and charming accounts of the
life-histories which it contains, will do much to popularise the study of a rather
neglected section of zoology ; and that lovers of Reptiles, of which there are more
than one generally thinks, will feel that the new knowledge imparted to them
emanates from one who is thoroughly in sympathy with their enthusiasm.”

BIRDS

VOLUME IX.

By A. H. Evans, M.A., Clare College, Cambridge. With numerous Illustrations
by G. E. Lopeg.

IBIS.—‘‘ Mr. Evans has produced a book full of concentrated essence of informa-
tion on birds, especially as regards their outer structure and habits, and one that
we can cordially recommend as a work of reference to all students of ornithology.”

NATURE NOTES.—“We venture to predict that, of the ten volumes of which
this excellent series is planned to consist, none will secure a wider popularity than
Mr. Evans’s treatise on birds. Strange as it may appear, among the many books
on birds that have appeared of late years, we do not recall any that covers the same
ground... . Weare grateful to the author for the mine of valuable information
which he has crowded between his two covers.” ;

SCIENCE GOSSIP.—‘‘ General readers will tind this work most useful in
obtaining a proper understanding of birds, and will be assisted by the effective
diagram of a hawk inthe introduction, showing the recognised names of every part
of the exterior appearance. The expressions used in naming the various portions
are fully explained on the adjoining page. As we have already said, the ilustra-
tions are admirable. The book is a useful addition to any library, as it treats of
nearly every known kind of bird throughout the world.” :

SATURDAY REVIEW.—‘ The expert and the novice alike must be at once

delighted by the accuracy and the beauty of the illustrations. . . . It is astonish-
ing to note the mass of information the author has been able to bring together... .

With a little practice any observant person would s on learn by the help of this
volume to track down any bird very nearly to its ultimate place in classification

MAMMALS
VOLUME X.

Mammalia. By Frank Evers Bepparp, M.A. Oxon., F.R.S., Vice-Secretary and
Prosector of the Zoological Society of London.

NATURE.—“‘ Cannot fail to be of very high value to all students of the
Mammalia, especially from the standpoints of morphology and paleontology.”

ATHEN #UM.—“ Mr. Beddard has produced a volume equal in interest and
value to the others in the Cambridge series.”

LAND AND WATER.—‘‘A notable book, the result of long study, patient
labour, sound reasoning, and careful selection, for which we are deeply indebted to
the author.”

DAILY NEIS.—‘* A volume which, for the interest of its contents and for its
style and method of treatment, is not only worthy of its predecessors, but may be
regarded as one of the most successful of a brilliant series.”

KNOWLEDGE.—‘In this volume Mr. Beddard has undoubtedly made an
important contribution to the history of mammals, his text-book being the only one
which can be said to be up to date and to contain notices of the many important
types—both recent and fossil—discovered during the last few years.”

FIELD.—“‘ Its utility to the working zoological student can hardly be overrated.
It is exceedingly well illustrated.”

CONCLUDING VOLUMES IN PREPARATION.
VOLUME I.

Protozoa, Marcus Harroc, M.A., Se.D., Trinity College (Professor of Natural
History in the Queen’s College, Cork) ; Sponges, W. J. Souras, Se.D., F.R.S.,
St. John’s College (Professor of Geology in the University of Oxford) ; Jelly-
fish, Sea~-Anemones, etc., 8. J. Hickson, M.A., F.R.S., Downing College
(Beyer Professor of Zoology in the Owens College, Manchester); Star-fish,
Sea-Urchins, etc., E. W. MacBripz, M.A., St. John’s College (Professor of
Zoology, McGill University, Montreal).

VOLUME IV.

Spiders, Mites, etc., C. Warsurton, M.A., Christ's College (Zoologist to the Royal
Agricultural Society) ; Scorpions, Trilobites, etc., M. Lauriz, B.A., King’s
College, D.Sc. (Edinb. ), (Professor of Zoology in St. Mungo’s College, Glasgow) ;
Pycnogonids, etc., D'Arcy W. Tuompson, C.B., M.A., Trinity College
(Professor of Zoology in University College, Dundec); Linguatulida and
Tardigrada, A. E. Suipiuy, M.A., F.R.S.; Crustacea, W. F. R. Wrxpon,
M.A., F R.S., St. John’s College (Linacre Professor of Comparative Anatomy in
the University of Oxford). [In the Press.

MACMILLAN AND CO.,, Lrp., LONDON.

=
;

i

Pee eee eae ee eee eae r Peace T RCRPCOPOLOCRL AA ee GUAR OEERROESELDREDaND

»